Giving Glory to God is Easier When He's Close
I was praying last night, specifically asking God to work in me. I have some specific goals and desires that I believe are in line with His will, but to achieve them, I’m going to need His help. I need His thoughts, His ideas and I need Him to fill me with passion that moves me forward.
As I prayed for all of those things, I found myself daydreaming a little bit about the end of the goals I've set. I was daydreaming about how things would look, what people would think and how I would feel after succeeding. Immediately I found myself adding to the prayer, how do I do this well for you without feeling as though I earned any of the credit? How do I keep pride at bay so that this can truly be all about you?
He responded to that question with something I hadn’t anticipated. As I lie there thinking and praying, I started to remember something people have told me many times over the past several years that I didn’t understand and refused to embrace. When my husband left, very caring and deep women told me I should consider God to be my spouse and that I am never alone. Again when Nick passed, the same thing happened, I was told to consider God to be my partner in life.
I fought it. It hurt a lot more the second time around than it did the first. I find that I struggle with using earthly labels for God. Partner, husband, boyfriend and to be completely honest, even father can be tough for me. I’m too literal. Those titles are reserved for people I can see, touch and hear. God is someone altogether different, so much bigger and so much more.
But I think in that one prayer, in those few moments of memories, God was able to show me what they meant. When I really care about someone, whether it be family, a friend or someone I enjoy at work, I have a bit of a personality quirk. I am super sensitive to making sure I don’t steal someone else’s ideas. I find it so important to give credit to the right person and I think it’s most important in the work place. Its fun to watch someone’s face when you discuss a great idea – or a new way of approaching a problem – and credit the person who first came up with the thought.
It’s a very simple but powerful way of giving.
The connection, the eye contact and the gratitude that person expresses when he/she realizes you have acknowledged them and given them props for a job well done is a way of connecting deeper in your relationship. I think that’s what God was showing me about giving Him glory.
If I can think of God as both more than one of us and as one of us, it becomes easier to give Him credit. It’s ok if I can’t think of him as a spouse or boyfriend, but if I can think of Him as my partner in life, my best friend, then my desire to please Him morphs into something a little different. It becomes something a little more tangible and a little bit easier to do.
My ‘atta boys’ don’t have to be aimed at the heavens; they can be focused on a God who lives with me in my daily life, because nobody spends more time hanging out with me than He does. I may not be able to look into His eyes and see the sparkle when I give Him credit for His work in me, but I know from that prayer that He feels it and gets that same rush.
As I prayed for all of those things, I found myself daydreaming a little bit about the end of the goals I've set. I was daydreaming about how things would look, what people would think and how I would feel after succeeding. Immediately I found myself adding to the prayer, how do I do this well for you without feeling as though I earned any of the credit? How do I keep pride at bay so that this can truly be all about you?
He responded to that question with something I hadn’t anticipated. As I lie there thinking and praying, I started to remember something people have told me many times over the past several years that I didn’t understand and refused to embrace. When my husband left, very caring and deep women told me I should consider God to be my spouse and that I am never alone. Again when Nick passed, the same thing happened, I was told to consider God to be my partner in life.
I fought it. It hurt a lot more the second time around than it did the first. I find that I struggle with using earthly labels for God. Partner, husband, boyfriend and to be completely honest, even father can be tough for me. I’m too literal. Those titles are reserved for people I can see, touch and hear. God is someone altogether different, so much bigger and so much more.
But I think in that one prayer, in those few moments of memories, God was able to show me what they meant. When I really care about someone, whether it be family, a friend or someone I enjoy at work, I have a bit of a personality quirk. I am super sensitive to making sure I don’t steal someone else’s ideas. I find it so important to give credit to the right person and I think it’s most important in the work place. Its fun to watch someone’s face when you discuss a great idea – or a new way of approaching a problem – and credit the person who first came up with the thought.
It’s a very simple but powerful way of giving.
The connection, the eye contact and the gratitude that person expresses when he/she realizes you have acknowledged them and given them props for a job well done is a way of connecting deeper in your relationship. I think that’s what God was showing me about giving Him glory.
If I can think of God as both more than one of us and as one of us, it becomes easier to give Him credit. It’s ok if I can’t think of him as a spouse or boyfriend, but if I can think of Him as my partner in life, my best friend, then my desire to please Him morphs into something a little different. It becomes something a little more tangible and a little bit easier to do.
My ‘atta boys’ don’t have to be aimed at the heavens; they can be focused on a God who lives with me in my daily life, because nobody spends more time hanging out with me than He does. I may not be able to look into His eyes and see the sparkle when I give Him credit for His work in me, but I know from that prayer that He feels it and gets that same rush.
The Oldest Love Story on Record
I've been reading through two books this fall. The first is the primary book that we are all reading as a church, it’s called ‘The Story.’ The second is a companion book called ‘The Heart of the Story.’ If I had to describe The Story in a nutshell, it’s an abbreviated version of the Bible that strives to teach people the basics of each book, without going into the full detail contained in scripture. So it’s still scripture, it’s still the Bible, but with an emphasis on making our entire congregation more Biblically fluent.
The Heart of the Story is exactly what the title infers. It’s the authors perspective on what God is doing in each book, each portion of scripture that we read within one of the 31 chapters of The Story. Each week all of our classes, small group materials and our sermons are based on the chapter of The Story we are currently reading.
I’ll be honest and say that initially I felt like The Story wasn't as deep as I wanted to dig. I like to understand scripture, the connections between different points in the Bible and the history and cultural application of the times it was written to get a full picture of what God had inspired in its writing. But the more I read the secondary book, The Heart of the Story, the more I recognize there are some high level points that I tend to overlook as I strive for detail.
I think I often ignore the Old Testament and like to dwell in the New Testament with quiet time. But this fall we’re traveling through the Old Testament and each week I have been faithfully reading my chapter in preparation for the sermon. It’s taken me a couple of months, but I think the companion book I’m reading is starting to get through to me.
There appear to be two high level themes that run throughout the Old Testament. The first is that God created us for one purpose – to be in community with us. Not just us collectively, but each one of us individually. Each chapter, each set of scripture in the Bible can be traced back to that one constant desire that God has for each and every one of us – to come to Him and to have a relationship with Him.
The second high level theme seems to be Trust. Trust Him. Trust Him. Trust Him. Time and time again we read about and picture the stories of the people of Biblical times who don’t trust and find themselves in a bind. The Israelites, who were rescued from Egypt but never made it to the Promised Land because they didn't trust. The Israelites again, who made it to the Promised Land but then fell away to worship other gods and returned to enslavement to other countries.
All the way along, God is foreshadowing the coming of His son, the Savior, Guardian-Redeemer, who will give us not only the gift of eternal life, but the ability to break the cycle of drifting and returning to Him. The Old Testament is not just about wars, bloodshed and rules – which is what I've often thought. It’s the oldest love story we have on record. Our God has been fighting for us, for our attention, our love and affection from the beginning of time.
The Heart of the Story is exactly what the title infers. It’s the authors perspective on what God is doing in each book, each portion of scripture that we read within one of the 31 chapters of The Story. Each week all of our classes, small group materials and our sermons are based on the chapter of The Story we are currently reading.
I’ll be honest and say that initially I felt like The Story wasn't as deep as I wanted to dig. I like to understand scripture, the connections between different points in the Bible and the history and cultural application of the times it was written to get a full picture of what God had inspired in its writing. But the more I read the secondary book, The Heart of the Story, the more I recognize there are some high level points that I tend to overlook as I strive for detail.
I think I often ignore the Old Testament and like to dwell in the New Testament with quiet time. But this fall we’re traveling through the Old Testament and each week I have been faithfully reading my chapter in preparation for the sermon. It’s taken me a couple of months, but I think the companion book I’m reading is starting to get through to me.
There appear to be two high level themes that run throughout the Old Testament. The first is that God created us for one purpose – to be in community with us. Not just us collectively, but each one of us individually. Each chapter, each set of scripture in the Bible can be traced back to that one constant desire that God has for each and every one of us – to come to Him and to have a relationship with Him.
The second high level theme seems to be Trust. Trust Him. Trust Him. Trust Him. Time and time again we read about and picture the stories of the people of Biblical times who don’t trust and find themselves in a bind. The Israelites, who were rescued from Egypt but never made it to the Promised Land because they didn't trust. The Israelites again, who made it to the Promised Land but then fell away to worship other gods and returned to enslavement to other countries.
All the way along, God is foreshadowing the coming of His son, the Savior, Guardian-Redeemer, who will give us not only the gift of eternal life, but the ability to break the cycle of drifting and returning to Him. The Old Testament is not just about wars, bloodshed and rules – which is what I've often thought. It’s the oldest love story we have on record. Our God has been fighting for us, for our attention, our love and affection from the beginning of time.
Oh Come All Ye Faithful
During worship this past weekend we were treated to some traditional Christmas songs. I love our contemporary service and music, but now and then the nostalgia of music from the past is fun and comforting.
Our worship leader often talks and/or prays between songs and this weekend he said something just before the song ‘Oh Come All Ye Faithful’ that really stuck with me. He said this song doesn’t ask those who are perfect or those who are good to come; it just asks that those who are faithful come before the Lord.
As we sang it occurred to me just how profound that is, just what the lyricist meant when he penned those words. We are all welcome to come to the Lord as long as we come in faith. And because God is the giver of faith, all we have to do is ask for it, and we are welcome in His presence.
“For it is by grace you have been saved, through faith—and this is not from yourselves, it is the gift of God—not by works, so that no one can boast.” Ephesians 2:8-9
There aren’t many things in this life that are truly free; gifts given without any expectations. This is the biggest one we are offered. To choose Him and the salvation, mercy, grace and faith that comes along with that choice.
The lyrics to the song are pretty simple. There are a few lines in each stanza that talk about how we should come before our Lord, and then a simple refrain, O Come Let Us Adore Him. That’s so important we repeat it several times before we move onto the next.
When I think about this gift, the simplicity and sheer magnitude, I can understand how and why this song has lasted over 200 years.
Oh Come Let Us Adore Him
Oh Come Let Us Adore Him
Oh Come Let Us Adore Him
Christ the Lord
Enjoy your Christmas season and as you experience the joy of singing (or maybe listening to others sing) Christmas music, stop and think about the lyrics to the songs you’ve known since you were knee high. Rather than sing them from memory and go through the motions, stop and consider what the words mean to you – and give thanks to the One who inspired them.
Our worship leader often talks and/or prays between songs and this weekend he said something just before the song ‘Oh Come All Ye Faithful’ that really stuck with me. He said this song doesn’t ask those who are perfect or those who are good to come; it just asks that those who are faithful come before the Lord.
As we sang it occurred to me just how profound that is, just what the lyricist meant when he penned those words. We are all welcome to come to the Lord as long as we come in faith. And because God is the giver of faith, all we have to do is ask for it, and we are welcome in His presence.
“For it is by grace you have been saved, through faith—and this is not from yourselves, it is the gift of God—not by works, so that no one can boast.” Ephesians 2:8-9
There aren’t many things in this life that are truly free; gifts given without any expectations. This is the biggest one we are offered. To choose Him and the salvation, mercy, grace and faith that comes along with that choice.
The lyrics to the song are pretty simple. There are a few lines in each stanza that talk about how we should come before our Lord, and then a simple refrain, O Come Let Us Adore Him. That’s so important we repeat it several times before we move onto the next.
When I think about this gift, the simplicity and sheer magnitude, I can understand how and why this song has lasted over 200 years.
Oh Come Let Us Adore Him
Oh Come Let Us Adore Him
Oh Come Let Us Adore Him
Christ the Lord
Enjoy your Christmas season and as you experience the joy of singing (or maybe listening to others sing) Christmas music, stop and think about the lyrics to the songs you’ve known since you were knee high. Rather than sing them from memory and go through the motions, stop and consider what the words mean to you – and give thanks to the One who inspired them.
Are you Fasting, or just not eating?
Yesterday I was attending a women’s event at church, listening to a speaker who was funny and engaging. As part of her talk she told us about something she struggled with a few years ago. The focus of her struggle wasn't one I contend with, but I could relate to the emotional battle and the nudging, pushing and nagging of the Holy Spirit as she thought about the thing she was focused on.
She felt called to completely give up the thing she was obsessing about. In a sense, she fasted from that one thing. It was incredibly difficult, it required her family to participate, and it meant she had to give up on events and social outings with friends. It wasn't easy. She had reminders around every corner that she was missing out on something the rest of the world was participating in.
Day in and day out she continued to see things that made her blood boil and her countenance waiver. She was angry with God for asking her to give this up, but she knew He had called her to do it for a reason. So she muscled her way through each reminder. She was frustrated and emotionally spent, but she was hanging in there.
At one point she finally recognized that she wasn't getting the point of the exercise. She made a joke that we all laughed at essentially saying she hadn't been fasting, she had just given up eating. I chuckled along with everyone else, but I pulled up short when I recognized myself and the past month in her joke.
Her point, which was a direct hit, was that fasting or giving something up because God calls us to do it, means we have to engage Him in the process. We can’t do it alone, if we could we wouldn't have been in the desperate, frustrated, angry (insert your own adjective here) position we found ourselves in the first place.
Do you have one of those issues that’s been nagging at you lately? Are you so wound up in Christmas to do’s that you aren't able to relax and enjoy the company of friends and family? Are you over spending to compete with others or just keep up? Forgetting the reason for the season?
Or is there something else going on that’s keeping you from walking free? Whatever it is, whether it’s seasonal or chronic, you need to invite God into the mix.
Our speaker recommended that you take it one step further. If you feel God calling you to let something go and you’re really struggling with that call, pull out a journal and write it down. Write down what you've been asked to give up, whether that’s one thing or a list of many, and really think about why those things are important to you. Do they make sense? If you’re truly thinking with an open heart and asking God why those things aren't healthy for you – can you start to form a picture?
I know I can.
But I've gotten complacent and lately I've been missing the point of ‘fasting’. I've been trying to muscle through on my own and with each day I get weaker and weaker. Fortunately we have a God who is always here; He’s always patiently waiting to be with us and to be our strength. It’s not too late to invite Him back into this – with a word, one simple request, He’ll be here.
She felt called to completely give up the thing she was obsessing about. In a sense, she fasted from that one thing. It was incredibly difficult, it required her family to participate, and it meant she had to give up on events and social outings with friends. It wasn't easy. She had reminders around every corner that she was missing out on something the rest of the world was participating in.
Day in and day out she continued to see things that made her blood boil and her countenance waiver. She was angry with God for asking her to give this up, but she knew He had called her to do it for a reason. So she muscled her way through each reminder. She was frustrated and emotionally spent, but she was hanging in there.
At one point she finally recognized that she wasn't getting the point of the exercise. She made a joke that we all laughed at essentially saying she hadn't been fasting, she had just given up eating. I chuckled along with everyone else, but I pulled up short when I recognized myself and the past month in her joke.
Her point, which was a direct hit, was that fasting or giving something up because God calls us to do it, means we have to engage Him in the process. We can’t do it alone, if we could we wouldn't have been in the desperate, frustrated, angry (insert your own adjective here) position we found ourselves in the first place.
Do you have one of those issues that’s been nagging at you lately? Are you so wound up in Christmas to do’s that you aren't able to relax and enjoy the company of friends and family? Are you over spending to compete with others or just keep up? Forgetting the reason for the season?
Or is there something else going on that’s keeping you from walking free? Whatever it is, whether it’s seasonal or chronic, you need to invite God into the mix.
Our speaker recommended that you take it one step further. If you feel God calling you to let something go and you’re really struggling with that call, pull out a journal and write it down. Write down what you've been asked to give up, whether that’s one thing or a list of many, and really think about why those things are important to you. Do they make sense? If you’re truly thinking with an open heart and asking God why those things aren't healthy for you – can you start to form a picture?
I know I can.
But I've gotten complacent and lately I've been missing the point of ‘fasting’. I've been trying to muscle through on my own and with each day I get weaker and weaker. Fortunately we have a God who is always here; He’s always patiently waiting to be with us and to be our strength. It’s not too late to invite Him back into this – with a word, one simple request, He’ll be here.
Parental Pride
2 Peter 3:8
“But do not forget this one thing, dear friends: With the Lord a day is like a thousand years, and a thousand years are like a day.”
My daughter is changing before my eyes. In the past month she’s stretching up (again), slimming down and her face is no longer that of a toddler or even preschooler. When I look into my baby’s face today, I can almost see how she will look one day, fully grown and beautiful just as God made her.
There are moments when I look at her and wish time could stand still. I wish she could stop growing older just for a bit and I could enjoy her as she is in this phase of her life.
I was thinking about that last night as we had a movie night with popcorn and Disney’s latest princess. Can we take a snapshot and just freeze for a moment?
It made me wonder if that’s how God sees us. When we’re doing something that connects us deeply with Him and for that one moment, we fully understand what it is He’s trying to help us grasp, does He freeze time?
2 Peter says to Him a day is like a thousand years. That verse has often been the bane of my existence. For a person who struggles with impatience, waiting on the Lord and knowing that to Him one day is like a thousand years, can feel hopeless.
And yet, here I am, loving this verse today, wondering if God ever looks at me with astonishment or parental pride, over the growth I’ve experienced. I wonder if He ever stops time just to admire and rejoice in one of us?
I bet He does. I bet He does it more often even than I do with my own child.
It’s one more reason to be grateful for His love, one more reason to be thankful that I am saved, that I am His and that He is mine.
“But do not forget this one thing, dear friends: With the Lord a day is like a thousand years, and a thousand years are like a day.”
My daughter is changing before my eyes. In the past month she’s stretching up (again), slimming down and her face is no longer that of a toddler or even preschooler. When I look into my baby’s face today, I can almost see how she will look one day, fully grown and beautiful just as God made her.
There are moments when I look at her and wish time could stand still. I wish she could stop growing older just for a bit and I could enjoy her as she is in this phase of her life.
I was thinking about that last night as we had a movie night with popcorn and Disney’s latest princess. Can we take a snapshot and just freeze for a moment?
It made me wonder if that’s how God sees us. When we’re doing something that connects us deeply with Him and for that one moment, we fully understand what it is He’s trying to help us grasp, does He freeze time?
2 Peter says to Him a day is like a thousand years. That verse has often been the bane of my existence. For a person who struggles with impatience, waiting on the Lord and knowing that to Him one day is like a thousand years, can feel hopeless.
And yet, here I am, loving this verse today, wondering if God ever looks at me with astonishment or parental pride, over the growth I’ve experienced. I wonder if He ever stops time just to admire and rejoice in one of us?
I bet He does. I bet He does it more often even than I do with my own child.
It’s one more reason to be grateful for His love, one more reason to be thankful that I am saved, that I am His and that He is mine.
The Struggle
All week long I've been thinking about something Mike Donehey of Tenth Avenue North said during the concert Sunday night. The band was in Ames to do a concert for their new album called The Struggle. During the concert he stopped several times to speak to the audience about the album, what he believed and why they wrote the lyrics that were written. I remember him saying something like this ‘God will allow you to struggle if you want to, so if that’s what you want to do, you go right ahead and struggle. But you don’t have to.’
He was emphatic; he was poking fun at the idea of struggling for the sake of struggling. At first I thought he truly believed there was no reason to struggle.
I couldn't wrap my head around that. How can I possibly move through life without at least one struggle at any given time, or more than likely several? It’s how I've always lived. There is always something I wish I could change or do better.
Isn’t it good to struggle? I think the most common quote I’ve heard used in regard to struggle is from Frederick Douglass “If there is no struggle, there is no progress.”
So what did Donehey mean?
It took me a while, but I think he meant we don’t have to fight the battle on our own. We don’t have to carry the shield, the sword and do all of the work. The reasons we struggle are real and happen with frequency. We don’t have to go looking for them, they find us.
We’re going to come through the struggles, one way or the other. They may come back, we may have to revisit different stages of each struggle, but eventually we are going to come through. The question he posed, at least for me, is how long are you going to be there and when will you figure out that it would be a whole lot easier if you let God do the fighting for you?
God doesn't want to give us strength; He wants to be our strength.
I decided to do that this week. Starting Monday morning I began to pray. I didn’t pray for God to give me strength to fight my battle, I didn’t even address it. Instead I just gave thanks – thanks for who He is, what He’s already given me and the life He’s allowed me to live. I turned my full focus on Him and stopped obsessing, worrying and trying to control the things that tend to control me.
I've had a week of peace. It’s been such a relief. Rest for my mind, rest for my body.
I know this isn't over. I have a tendency to give up control for short periods of time and then take it back. But my hope is that I can remember this week, remember the freedom I've felt and the love He’s so willingly lavished on me.
He was emphatic; he was poking fun at the idea of struggling for the sake of struggling. At first I thought he truly believed there was no reason to struggle.
I couldn't wrap my head around that. How can I possibly move through life without at least one struggle at any given time, or more than likely several? It’s how I've always lived. There is always something I wish I could change or do better.
Isn’t it good to struggle? I think the most common quote I’ve heard used in regard to struggle is from Frederick Douglass “If there is no struggle, there is no progress.”
So what did Donehey mean?
It took me a while, but I think he meant we don’t have to fight the battle on our own. We don’t have to carry the shield, the sword and do all of the work. The reasons we struggle are real and happen with frequency. We don’t have to go looking for them, they find us.
We’re going to come through the struggles, one way or the other. They may come back, we may have to revisit different stages of each struggle, but eventually we are going to come through. The question he posed, at least for me, is how long are you going to be there and when will you figure out that it would be a whole lot easier if you let God do the fighting for you?
God doesn't want to give us strength; He wants to be our strength.
I decided to do that this week. Starting Monday morning I began to pray. I didn’t pray for God to give me strength to fight my battle, I didn’t even address it. Instead I just gave thanks – thanks for who He is, what He’s already given me and the life He’s allowed me to live. I turned my full focus on Him and stopped obsessing, worrying and trying to control the things that tend to control me.
I've had a week of peace. It’s been such a relief. Rest for my mind, rest for my body.
I know this isn't over. I have a tendency to give up control for short periods of time and then take it back. But my hope is that I can remember this week, remember the freedom I've felt and the love He’s so willingly lavished on me.
A Lesson to Relearn
Do you ever wonder how many times you may have to learn the same lesson? Sometimes I think its best not to ask that question… at least not for me.
In the past few weeks I've noticed an area of my life that I thought was good, a place I thought I had done the work that needed to be done – that feels as if it’s coming undone.
I’m divorced and I have been for many years. Because I’m an optimist, I’m always counting ahead – much like my daughter and her next birthday. So rather than stick with the five years it’s been, I like to think of it now as five and a half, or nearly six years. That’s a lot of time between the loss, pain, rejection and ultimately forgiveness I worked through and the current date.
So I've been surprised at some of my own thoughts and reactions lately to my ex-husband. I've been diligent over the years about speaking about him positively, holding back on my negative thoughts and words and living as though he were more friend than foe. It makes my daughter’s life better. She’s not living the life God intended, splitting her time between two homes, but this feels like the best thing I can do for her in lieu of that life.
But somewhere along the road my countenance slipped.
It’s occurred to me as she gets older, her needs and the parenting guidance we provide will get more critical and complex. As a result our relationship is going to have to grow along with her if we want to maintain the same connection we've had. Ugh. How do you grow a relationship between people who chose years ago not to be in relationship?
I’d like to have a nice tidy answer to offer here, but the truth is I think I’m going to have to figure this out over and over with each passing age and phase. I know the Bible is full of help, scriptures that provide guidance and the road map for this circumstance, just like any other I encounter.
I was a little surprised though, as I prayed about this, that God took me back to this one. “Do not seek revenge or bear a grudge against anyone among your people, but love your neighbor as yourself. I am the LORD.” Leviticus 19:18
Oh yeah, I remember that. It’s not the first time I've been reminded that in order to work with, respect and honor my ex, I have to love him. Not in a romantic way ever again, but in a Godly way, in a body of Christ – community type of love.
Do you have any of those people in your life? People you have to remember to love? People you have to work to love?
You’re not alone. The same command to love your neighbor as yourself, to love one another and to love the Lord your God is written all over scripture. I would hazard to guess it lives in each book somewhere. It’s His highest command.
If you have someone you need to work to love, it’s time to pick up your cross again. Let your hurt, anger, frustration, annoyance – insert your emotion here – fall away and replace it with love.
In the past few weeks I've noticed an area of my life that I thought was good, a place I thought I had done the work that needed to be done – that feels as if it’s coming undone.
I’m divorced and I have been for many years. Because I’m an optimist, I’m always counting ahead – much like my daughter and her next birthday. So rather than stick with the five years it’s been, I like to think of it now as five and a half, or nearly six years. That’s a lot of time between the loss, pain, rejection and ultimately forgiveness I worked through and the current date.
So I've been surprised at some of my own thoughts and reactions lately to my ex-husband. I've been diligent over the years about speaking about him positively, holding back on my negative thoughts and words and living as though he were more friend than foe. It makes my daughter’s life better. She’s not living the life God intended, splitting her time between two homes, but this feels like the best thing I can do for her in lieu of that life.
But somewhere along the road my countenance slipped.
It’s occurred to me as she gets older, her needs and the parenting guidance we provide will get more critical and complex. As a result our relationship is going to have to grow along with her if we want to maintain the same connection we've had. Ugh. How do you grow a relationship between people who chose years ago not to be in relationship?
I’d like to have a nice tidy answer to offer here, but the truth is I think I’m going to have to figure this out over and over with each passing age and phase. I know the Bible is full of help, scriptures that provide guidance and the road map for this circumstance, just like any other I encounter.
I was a little surprised though, as I prayed about this, that God took me back to this one. “Do not seek revenge or bear a grudge against anyone among your people, but love your neighbor as yourself. I am the LORD.” Leviticus 19:18
Oh yeah, I remember that. It’s not the first time I've been reminded that in order to work with, respect and honor my ex, I have to love him. Not in a romantic way ever again, but in a Godly way, in a body of Christ – community type of love.
Do you have any of those people in your life? People you have to remember to love? People you have to work to love?
You’re not alone. The same command to love your neighbor as yourself, to love one another and to love the Lord your God is written all over scripture. I would hazard to guess it lives in each book somewhere. It’s His highest command.
If you have someone you need to work to love, it’s time to pick up your cross again. Let your hurt, anger, frustration, annoyance – insert your emotion here – fall away and replace it with love.
Pray Continually
Do you ever feel like God is working really hard to press something on your heart? Sunday was one of those days. It was a day when around every corner, God was using someone to deliver a specific message.
I got the first hints during the worship music at church, a few more during the sermon. Then as I left I had email waiting for me that had the same message. That night I went to the Tenth Avenue North concert and the lead singer nearly beat me over the head with it.
All day long from the first moments I was awake until the last, He was there and He was trying to get my attention.
I wrote about giving thanks and blessings last week, and though I knew it was the right thing to do, the praise and the gratefulness had not taken hold. I found myself in a mode I've been in a lot the last few months, fake it until you make it. So I started recording my blessings, big and small, each day.
I’ll be completely honest, it’s been a struggle. My heart isn't in the same condition it once was. I think it’s taken such a beating that I find myself struggling to be the optimist, the glass-half-full personality I have always been.
I think it’s easy to get to this place. I've been here before. When we entertain ugly emotions without prayer, we allow the Father of Lies into our thoughts, which consequently invites him into our hearts. Temptation, bitterness, anger, there are so many little fissures and cracks in our hearts and it’s so incredibly easy to allow a circumstance to widen one, allowing us to wallow in an ugly emotion that eventually can start to taint the way we view the world.
For me, that’s when temptation becomes impossible to fight. The struggle begins and it seems no matter how much I pray I lose.
But then Sunday came. And God got my attention. He couldn't give me strength to fight temptation without a heart that beats for Him. He couldn't give me more until I recognized He’d already given me all. He couldn't help me get out of my mood and heal my angry, disappointed and heavy heart until I acknowledged in prayer, in song and in word that I am thankful and I am blessed.
I spent the entire day yesterday in frequent prayers of thanks and praise. I know I’ll do it again today. Healing a broken or angry or disappointed heart takes time – but our God is in the healing business. Be persistent and earnest in prayer and He will come through.
‘Pray continually.’ Thessalonians 5:17
I got the first hints during the worship music at church, a few more during the sermon. Then as I left I had email waiting for me that had the same message. That night I went to the Tenth Avenue North concert and the lead singer nearly beat me over the head with it.
All day long from the first moments I was awake until the last, He was there and He was trying to get my attention.
I wrote about giving thanks and blessings last week, and though I knew it was the right thing to do, the praise and the gratefulness had not taken hold. I found myself in a mode I've been in a lot the last few months, fake it until you make it. So I started recording my blessings, big and small, each day.
I’ll be completely honest, it’s been a struggle. My heart isn't in the same condition it once was. I think it’s taken such a beating that I find myself struggling to be the optimist, the glass-half-full personality I have always been.
I think it’s easy to get to this place. I've been here before. When we entertain ugly emotions without prayer, we allow the Father of Lies into our thoughts, which consequently invites him into our hearts. Temptation, bitterness, anger, there are so many little fissures and cracks in our hearts and it’s so incredibly easy to allow a circumstance to widen one, allowing us to wallow in an ugly emotion that eventually can start to taint the way we view the world.
For me, that’s when temptation becomes impossible to fight. The struggle begins and it seems no matter how much I pray I lose.
But then Sunday came. And God got my attention. He couldn't give me strength to fight temptation without a heart that beats for Him. He couldn't give me more until I recognized He’d already given me all. He couldn't help me get out of my mood and heal my angry, disappointed and heavy heart until I acknowledged in prayer, in song and in word that I am thankful and I am blessed.
I spent the entire day yesterday in frequent prayers of thanks and praise. I know I’ll do it again today. Healing a broken or angry or disappointed heart takes time – but our God is in the healing business. Be persistent and earnest in prayer and He will come through.
‘Pray continually.’ Thessalonians 5:17
The Trueness of a Friend
We love colloquialisms in our country, maybe even more in the Midwest. We like to pull ourselves up by our own boot straps; we know that hindsight is 20/20; we don’t count our chickens before they hatch and know that some folks are just a hard act to follow.
Pinterest has become a breeding ground for putting these sayings on canvas, picture frames and other mediums for hanging on the wall as art. There are so many cute ideas, and no lack of sayings or scriptures to choose from. I was browsing through some of those the other night when I ran across this saying ‘Hard times will always reveal true friends.’
I started to nod my head and think about the people who have surrounded me in the past few months. Then I think just as naturally, I started thinking about those who haven’t been quite as close, those who have kept me at arms-length and physically appear to wall off when I start to talk about grief.
That’s when I realized the colloquialism is wrong and more than that, hurtful.
When facing loss head-on, it’s not pretty. Life as I knew it ended for a period of time and I imagine I was akin to a walking zombie, arms outstretched, stumbling toward anyone who might be willing to hold me up when I couldn’t stand on my own.
That initial period of grief is so desperate, so needy. To be able to help someone else breathe in and out and endure the pain that comes in waves takes a great deal of strength and grounding. To be a person who can be a life support system during grief, I believe you have to be supported and strengthened by God. No human will, desire or love is enough.
Not everyone is ready or prepared for that role. I can’t help but think that God equips some people specifically to be able to walk in grief, loss and pain with someone else. He gives them the ability to walk alongside someone who is grieving and be able to keep their own head above water.
The more I’ve considered the people I have let in during this time, the more I believe this to be true.
But where does that leave those who aren’t equipped to handle the prolonged period of sadness?
Proverbs 17:17 says this: ‘A friend loves at all times, and a brother is born for adversity.’
The trueness of a friend can’t and shouldn’t be measured by his or her ability to handle grief and loss. I think the trueness of a friend is measured in love.
There are friends that keep checking on me from afar, a note, a text or a phone call. They aren’t walking with me daily, but their thoughts aren’t far from me and they are waiting, patiently, for the friend they love to return. Not selfishly, but lovingly, hoping that I will come back and feel like the person I was before.
Grief won’t last forever. There will come a time when my memories are sweet and the pang of loss is lessened by time. I think the trueness of my friends will be visible in those who are still standing with me, laughing with me and enjoying my company along the way.
Pinterest has become a breeding ground for putting these sayings on canvas, picture frames and other mediums for hanging on the wall as art. There are so many cute ideas, and no lack of sayings or scriptures to choose from. I was browsing through some of those the other night when I ran across this saying ‘Hard times will always reveal true friends.’
I started to nod my head and think about the people who have surrounded me in the past few months. Then I think just as naturally, I started thinking about those who haven’t been quite as close, those who have kept me at arms-length and physically appear to wall off when I start to talk about grief.
That’s when I realized the colloquialism is wrong and more than that, hurtful.
When facing loss head-on, it’s not pretty. Life as I knew it ended for a period of time and I imagine I was akin to a walking zombie, arms outstretched, stumbling toward anyone who might be willing to hold me up when I couldn’t stand on my own.
That initial period of grief is so desperate, so needy. To be able to help someone else breathe in and out and endure the pain that comes in waves takes a great deal of strength and grounding. To be a person who can be a life support system during grief, I believe you have to be supported and strengthened by God. No human will, desire or love is enough.
Not everyone is ready or prepared for that role. I can’t help but think that God equips some people specifically to be able to walk in grief, loss and pain with someone else. He gives them the ability to walk alongside someone who is grieving and be able to keep their own head above water.
The more I’ve considered the people I have let in during this time, the more I believe this to be true.
But where does that leave those who aren’t equipped to handle the prolonged period of sadness?
Proverbs 17:17 says this: ‘A friend loves at all times, and a brother is born for adversity.’
The trueness of a friend can’t and shouldn’t be measured by his or her ability to handle grief and loss. I think the trueness of a friend is measured in love.
There are friends that keep checking on me from afar, a note, a text or a phone call. They aren’t walking with me daily, but their thoughts aren’t far from me and they are waiting, patiently, for the friend they love to return. Not selfishly, but lovingly, hoping that I will come back and feel like the person I was before.
Grief won’t last forever. There will come a time when my memories are sweet and the pang of loss is lessened by time. I think the trueness of my friends will be visible in those who are still standing with me, laughing with me and enjoying my company along the way.
Here Comes 40
I went to bed really early last night, I figured getting a head start on being 40 was a good idea. As it turns out, I must have helped some friends in the process. They didn’t TP my home (thank goodness, they are probably over 40 too), but I did wake up to streamers and a yard sign this morning.
I’m not sure what it says yet, but it’s an ominous indicator of the day to come. So I figured I should start thinking right now about the great aspects of being 40…
10. I can relax and enjoy a night at home because I no longer need to wander about trying to find myself.
9. I can almost convince myself that my appearance has not changed much, especially while getting carded when buying wine at the grocery store. (Never mind they now card anyone under 40.)
8. I can blame any erratic behavior on a current or imminent mid-life crisis.
7. I no longer care if my coffee mugs match my plates – bring on the oversized Christmas mugs all year round!
6. I know and can appreciate now how little I actually do know.
5. When I talk to myself in my car I no longer pretend to be on the phone, who cares how crazy I look.
4. Dating doesn’t consist of a night club and shoes that make me cry uncle. In fact, falling asleep at a Drive-Inn movie doesn’t necessarily lose a guy.
3. Being transparent is a way of life. No reason to play games or hide who I am. I’m blessed with a lot of crazy people who seem to like me the way I am.
2. Fashion has come a long way, with just a nice pair of skinny jeans all the wobbly stuff seems to stay in place.
1. I had my daughter later in life than lots of people that I know, so the benefit at 40 is that I can provide for her and instill a little bit of the wisdom I have now while she’s 5, before I’m no longer cool or know anything in her eyes.
Bring on the next decade – I’m ready!
I’m not sure what it says yet, but it’s an ominous indicator of the day to come. So I figured I should start thinking right now about the great aspects of being 40…
10. I can relax and enjoy a night at home because I no longer need to wander about trying to find myself.
9. I can almost convince myself that my appearance has not changed much, especially while getting carded when buying wine at the grocery store. (Never mind they now card anyone under 40.)
8. I can blame any erratic behavior on a current or imminent mid-life crisis.
7. I no longer care if my coffee mugs match my plates – bring on the oversized Christmas mugs all year round!
6. I know and can appreciate now how little I actually do know.
5. When I talk to myself in my car I no longer pretend to be on the phone, who cares how crazy I look.
4. Dating doesn’t consist of a night club and shoes that make me cry uncle. In fact, falling asleep at a Drive-Inn movie doesn’t necessarily lose a guy.
3. Being transparent is a way of life. No reason to play games or hide who I am. I’m blessed with a lot of crazy people who seem to like me the way I am.
2. Fashion has come a long way, with just a nice pair of skinny jeans all the wobbly stuff seems to stay in place.
1. I had my daughter later in life than lots of people that I know, so the benefit at 40 is that I can provide for her and instill a little bit of the wisdom I have now while she’s 5, before I’m no longer cool or know anything in her eyes.
Bring on the next decade – I’m ready!
Blessings and Giving Thanks
Over the course of the past week I've noticed many of my Facebook friends are publicly proclaiming one thing he or she is thankful for each day the month of November. Putting it on Facebook is a way to be accountable to following through on daily thankfulness; much like this blog holds me accountable to spending quiet time considering the things God wants me to work through.
I've wanted to get on the bandwagon with them. Each morning as I read a new blessing I think - should I jump in? I can make up ground and put something out there. But something holds me back, that little niggling thought in the back of my mind that I don’t have a heart of thankfulness. I've allowed my circumstances to begin to harden my heart a little and while I intermittently still see and feel the beauty God has lain before me, I don’t acknowledge it with the way I did when life felt rosy.
The truth is I am incredibly blessed. The numbers of blessings I feel, see and encounter on a daily basis are overwhelming. The hard part is stopping to recognize them and giving praise where praise is due.
Scripture doesn't tiptoe around this topic. Search for ‘thanks’ and you come up with more than 100 references.
“Give thanks to the LORD, for he is good; his love endures forever.” 1 Chronicles 16:34
“With praise and thanksgiving they sang to the LORD: “He is good; his love toward Israel endures forever.” And all the people gave a great shout of praise to the LORD, because the foundation of the house of the LORD was laid.” Ezra 3:11
“I will praise God’s name in song and glorify him with thanksgiving.” Psalm 69:30
I could go on, but you get the idea. Everywhere you look people are thanking and praising God with their voices and music. Not because He forces us to, but because it flows out of the hearts of those who love Him and who are blessed to be in relationship with Him.
When life gets tough and our emotions crash down on us, it’s easy to wall off and seal our hearts to close off any risk that would lead to more pain. But God asks for and expects the opposite. He asks us to see the good around us. He asks us to acknowledge that good and its source. And He asks us to thank Him for the good we are allowed to experience.
Not because He wants praise, not because He needs our thanks, but because each day that we choose to be grateful instead of bitter, each day we choose to open our hearts to Him instead of hiding in fear, He has an opportunity to strengthen our faith, transform our hearts and grow us into the people He purposed us to be. Giving thanks is more for us than it is for Him.
So I decided I’m going to get on that November band wagon, but I’m going to do it a little differently. I’m celebrating a milestone birthday this week. I’m leaving the 30s behind. Starting on my birthday and every day after for a full year, I intend to list one thing I’m thankful for on Facebook.
Want to join me? It’s a big commitment, and one I was fearful in making, but I feel like God is pressing it on my heart. So I’m going to go for it. Pick a day, a month or something audacious like a full year, and give thanks to God, for He is good and His love endures forever.
I've wanted to get on the bandwagon with them. Each morning as I read a new blessing I think - should I jump in? I can make up ground and put something out there. But something holds me back, that little niggling thought in the back of my mind that I don’t have a heart of thankfulness. I've allowed my circumstances to begin to harden my heart a little and while I intermittently still see and feel the beauty God has lain before me, I don’t acknowledge it with the way I did when life felt rosy.
The truth is I am incredibly blessed. The numbers of blessings I feel, see and encounter on a daily basis are overwhelming. The hard part is stopping to recognize them and giving praise where praise is due.
Scripture doesn't tiptoe around this topic. Search for ‘thanks’ and you come up with more than 100 references.
“Give thanks to the LORD, for he is good; his love endures forever.” 1 Chronicles 16:34
“With praise and thanksgiving they sang to the LORD: “He is good; his love toward Israel endures forever.” And all the people gave a great shout of praise to the LORD, because the foundation of the house of the LORD was laid.” Ezra 3:11
“I will praise God’s name in song and glorify him with thanksgiving.” Psalm 69:30
I could go on, but you get the idea. Everywhere you look people are thanking and praising God with their voices and music. Not because He forces us to, but because it flows out of the hearts of those who love Him and who are blessed to be in relationship with Him.
When life gets tough and our emotions crash down on us, it’s easy to wall off and seal our hearts to close off any risk that would lead to more pain. But God asks for and expects the opposite. He asks us to see the good around us. He asks us to acknowledge that good and its source. And He asks us to thank Him for the good we are allowed to experience.
Not because He wants praise, not because He needs our thanks, but because each day that we choose to be grateful instead of bitter, each day we choose to open our hearts to Him instead of hiding in fear, He has an opportunity to strengthen our faith, transform our hearts and grow us into the people He purposed us to be. Giving thanks is more for us than it is for Him.
So I decided I’m going to get on that November band wagon, but I’m going to do it a little differently. I’m celebrating a milestone birthday this week. I’m leaving the 30s behind. Starting on my birthday and every day after for a full year, I intend to list one thing I’m thankful for on Facebook.
Want to join me? It’s a big commitment, and one I was fearful in making, but I feel like God is pressing it on my heart. So I’m going to go for it. Pick a day, a month or something audacious like a full year, and give thanks to God, for He is good and His love endures forever.
Blessed are Those Who Mourn?
“Blessed are those who mourn, for they will be comforted.” Matthew 5:4
It’s been nine weeks since Nick passed. Nine really long weeks.
The first six weeks were brutal. I felt like I lived under a heavy dark cloud all day and all night long. The pressure on my chest, my heart was unbearable at times and all I could do was cry. Cry because it was a beautiful day and I had to face it without him. Cry because I was alone. Cry because I wasn’t alone. Cry because God answered a prayer I’d been praying for five long years and then he allowed that same gift to be taken away in such a short period of time.
I met a man, a stranger last spring who went from stranger to soul mate in five short months. I was so unsure of him when we started dating, unsure of myself and my own ability to trust again – and yet just months later I found myself in that giddy, overwhelming, can’t eat or sleep love with him. And then his life ended abruptly.
It was a week or two after his death that the sermon in church included the scripture from Matthew. Blessed are those who mourn. I know I rolled my eyes. I know I immediately wondered what Jesus was thinking and why He would say something like that – something so completely opposite of how it feels to mourn. It doesn't feel like a gift, a blessing or an opportunity for growth. In the moment, in the midst of grief, all you feel is despair. Silence.
I read a lot during those first weeks, including a book by C.S. Lewis called ‘A Grief Observed.’ The book is a journal he kept as he worked his way through his own loss. One of the sections that struck me was early in the book where he talked about the silence he felt when it came to God. “But go to Him when your need is desperate, when all other help is vain, and what do you find? A door slammed in our face, and a sound of bolting and double bolting on the inside. After that, silence. You may as well turn away. The longer you wait, the more emphatic the silence will become. There are no lights in the windows. It might be an empty house. Was it ever inhabited?”
Blessed are those who mourn, because they are comforted. That’s what Matthew 5:4 says, but even to a man like Lewis with great faith and intellect, it felt as though God was silent, absent in his grief. In the moments he needed God the most, he felt the most alone. In some ways it was comforting to know I wasn't alone in my struggle to believe God was still with me, to even question if He had ever been with me.
I had already suffered such significant loss, I couldn't understand why God would leave me so alone. I kept reading the book and eventually Lewis offered a reason for the silence. “I have gradually been coming to feel that the door is no longer shut and bolted. Was it my own frantic need that slammed it in my face? The time when there is nothing at all in your soul except a cry for help may be just the time when God can’t give it; you are like the drowning man who can’t be helped because he clutches and grabs. Perhaps your own reiterated cries deafen you to the voice you hoped to hear. On the other hand, ‘Knock and it shall be opened.’ But does knocking mean hammering and kicking the door like a maniac? And there’s also ‘To him that hath shall be given.’ After all, you must have a capacity to receive, or even omnipotence can’t give. Perhaps your own passion temporarily destroys the capacity.”
Between weeks six and seven my days started to change. I began to experience hours of time that were happy, relaxed and even peaceful. The ‘knocking and hammering like a maniac’ began to subside. With each day the depression lifts a little more and my view becomes more optimistic. I still cry, I still long for a man I can never have, but I have the capacity to not only recognize joy, but to feel it again.
I’m not healed. I don’t know if I’ll ever be fully healed – or ever over Nick – but I think God is slowly building me back up into the person I am meant to be now. And my belief and hope is that I will begin to hear that still, small voice again leading me in the direction He wants me to go. I also hope that as that happens, His voice will be stronger and clearer – knowing this horrible experience was not His will, but will draw me closer to Him as a result.
Blessed are those who mourn, for they will be comforted.
It’s been nine weeks since Nick passed. Nine really long weeks.
The first six weeks were brutal. I felt like I lived under a heavy dark cloud all day and all night long. The pressure on my chest, my heart was unbearable at times and all I could do was cry. Cry because it was a beautiful day and I had to face it without him. Cry because I was alone. Cry because I wasn’t alone. Cry because God answered a prayer I’d been praying for five long years and then he allowed that same gift to be taken away in such a short period of time.
I met a man, a stranger last spring who went from stranger to soul mate in five short months. I was so unsure of him when we started dating, unsure of myself and my own ability to trust again – and yet just months later I found myself in that giddy, overwhelming, can’t eat or sleep love with him. And then his life ended abruptly.
It was a week or two after his death that the sermon in church included the scripture from Matthew. Blessed are those who mourn. I know I rolled my eyes. I know I immediately wondered what Jesus was thinking and why He would say something like that – something so completely opposite of how it feels to mourn. It doesn't feel like a gift, a blessing or an opportunity for growth. In the moment, in the midst of grief, all you feel is despair. Silence.
I read a lot during those first weeks, including a book by C.S. Lewis called ‘A Grief Observed.’ The book is a journal he kept as he worked his way through his own loss. One of the sections that struck me was early in the book where he talked about the silence he felt when it came to God. “But go to Him when your need is desperate, when all other help is vain, and what do you find? A door slammed in our face, and a sound of bolting and double bolting on the inside. After that, silence. You may as well turn away. The longer you wait, the more emphatic the silence will become. There are no lights in the windows. It might be an empty house. Was it ever inhabited?”
Blessed are those who mourn, because they are comforted. That’s what Matthew 5:4 says, but even to a man like Lewis with great faith and intellect, it felt as though God was silent, absent in his grief. In the moments he needed God the most, he felt the most alone. In some ways it was comforting to know I wasn't alone in my struggle to believe God was still with me, to even question if He had ever been with me.
I had already suffered such significant loss, I couldn't understand why God would leave me so alone. I kept reading the book and eventually Lewis offered a reason for the silence. “I have gradually been coming to feel that the door is no longer shut and bolted. Was it my own frantic need that slammed it in my face? The time when there is nothing at all in your soul except a cry for help may be just the time when God can’t give it; you are like the drowning man who can’t be helped because he clutches and grabs. Perhaps your own reiterated cries deafen you to the voice you hoped to hear. On the other hand, ‘Knock and it shall be opened.’ But does knocking mean hammering and kicking the door like a maniac? And there’s also ‘To him that hath shall be given.’ After all, you must have a capacity to receive, or even omnipotence can’t give. Perhaps your own passion temporarily destroys the capacity.”
Between weeks six and seven my days started to change. I began to experience hours of time that were happy, relaxed and even peaceful. The ‘knocking and hammering like a maniac’ began to subside. With each day the depression lifts a little more and my view becomes more optimistic. I still cry, I still long for a man I can never have, but I have the capacity to not only recognize joy, but to feel it again.
I’m not healed. I don’t know if I’ll ever be fully healed – or ever over Nick – but I think God is slowly building me back up into the person I am meant to be now. And my belief and hope is that I will begin to hear that still, small voice again leading me in the direction He wants me to go. I also hope that as that happens, His voice will be stronger and clearer – knowing this horrible experience was not His will, but will draw me closer to Him as a result.
Blessed are those who mourn, for they will be comforted.
Set Apart by God
“Before I formed you in the womb I knew you, before you were born I set you apart; I appointed you as a prophet to the nations.” Jeremiah 1:5
Can you imagine knowing that God set you apart before you were conceived? Before anyone had any idea you would exist, God did and He was already planning the work you would do.
That’s how it was for the prophet Jeremiah and scripture indicates it’s the same for each one of us. Whether there is something specific that we are called to do, or if we are here to fulfill the great commission, He has a role and a purpose for each one of us.
I was thinking about this last night after reading the scripture on Pinterest. Pinterest is a website I find myself drawn to in the evenings, I fill time before I go to sleep looking for new recipes, decorating ideas and even tattoos. (Yep, I just admitted that.) On one of the ‘popular’ pages that I was exploring last night, someone had posted the first two phrases of Jeremiah 1:5. I started to think about that scripture and what it meant to me personally.
At that point in my day yesterday I was feeling like a failure. I had been making one bad choice after another. I recounted my day, the things I had said, done and felt and knew that I was doing anything and everything I could to survive my day, to be happy and to fight depression without the help of God.
I think I’ve gotten so tired of the tears and the deep sadness that I’ve started to take timing, healing into my own hands. Rather than feel like crying, I have a little chocolate. Rather than feel like being vulnerable, I allow some detail at work to fire me up into a forceful mad. I want to control my world, my emotions and my life because I’m impatient and tired of waiting to feel like my old self again.
But that assumes I know best how to make and keep myself happy. The behavior I exhibited yesterday indicates that I think my plan, my timing and my needs are better met on my own time table.
So how does that impact the purpose God has for my life? If I've been set apart for some specific task He needs done in this time and in this place, how can I possibly do it if I’m busy looking inward? For that matter, how do I fulfill the purpose of bringing others to the love of Christ if I’m not a reflection of that relationship?
I read a little more about Jeremiah this morning and his life wasn't easy. He was persecuted by nearly everyone, including his own family, but he pressed on. He spoke the words he was given and he prophesied to anyone who would listen, and to those who would not. He put his faith and his trust in God and followed the plan God set apart for him.
Today I’ll work to do the same. I’ll pray instead of eat; pray instead of flare up; and pray because I have a God who loves and adores me, no matter how far I feel I've fallen away.
Can you imagine knowing that God set you apart before you were conceived? Before anyone had any idea you would exist, God did and He was already planning the work you would do.
That’s how it was for the prophet Jeremiah and scripture indicates it’s the same for each one of us. Whether there is something specific that we are called to do, or if we are here to fulfill the great commission, He has a role and a purpose for each one of us.
I was thinking about this last night after reading the scripture on Pinterest. Pinterest is a website I find myself drawn to in the evenings, I fill time before I go to sleep looking for new recipes, decorating ideas and even tattoos. (Yep, I just admitted that.) On one of the ‘popular’ pages that I was exploring last night, someone had posted the first two phrases of Jeremiah 1:5. I started to think about that scripture and what it meant to me personally.
At that point in my day yesterday I was feeling like a failure. I had been making one bad choice after another. I recounted my day, the things I had said, done and felt and knew that I was doing anything and everything I could to survive my day, to be happy and to fight depression without the help of God.
I think I’ve gotten so tired of the tears and the deep sadness that I’ve started to take timing, healing into my own hands. Rather than feel like crying, I have a little chocolate. Rather than feel like being vulnerable, I allow some detail at work to fire me up into a forceful mad. I want to control my world, my emotions and my life because I’m impatient and tired of waiting to feel like my old self again.
But that assumes I know best how to make and keep myself happy. The behavior I exhibited yesterday indicates that I think my plan, my timing and my needs are better met on my own time table.
So how does that impact the purpose God has for my life? If I've been set apart for some specific task He needs done in this time and in this place, how can I possibly do it if I’m busy looking inward? For that matter, how do I fulfill the purpose of bringing others to the love of Christ if I’m not a reflection of that relationship?
I read a little more about Jeremiah this morning and his life wasn't easy. He was persecuted by nearly everyone, including his own family, but he pressed on. He spoke the words he was given and he prophesied to anyone who would listen, and to those who would not. He put his faith and his trust in God and followed the plan God set apart for him.
Today I’ll work to do the same. I’ll pray instead of eat; pray instead of flare up; and pray because I have a God who loves and adores me, no matter how far I feel I've fallen away.
Audacious Prayers
My daughter lost her first two teeth recently. She had two that were really loose that I kept watching her wiggle. I’ll be honest and admit I couldn’t bring myself to help her pull them out. I just kept hoping it would happen naturally! But her kindergarten teacher noticed she was struggling with the teeth at lunch time and stepped in. She asked if Alexis wanted the tooth out. My daughter agreed and her teacher reached in and pulled the offender right out of her mouth.
It was so darn easy that Alexis reached in and yanked out the other one – bam, two teeth in one day. She brought home two tiny plastic treasure chests, each one holding a tooth. She was incredibly excited for her first visit from the tooth fairy, and while she didn’t know what she would get from her, she knew there would be a prize for those two teeth.
That night as we went through her bedtime routine, she said her prayers. She asked God if He would be willing to help her lose all the teeth on her bottom first. Then, God, when those are all gone, she asked if He could take all the teeth on the top.
It was all I could do to not laugh as she asked God to take all of her teeth at one time. She had no concept of what she was asking – she couldn’t think about not being able to chew her food, the way she would look or the impact it would have on her speech. She just knew there was a prize involved for each tooth and in her excitement, she wanted to keep the party moving.
Later that night as I lay in bed ready to say my own prayers, I got to laughing about the sweetness and innocence of hers. She didn’t know what she was asking, but she went ahead and asked anyway. I couldn’t help but wonder as I thought about her, how often does God chuckle when I say my prayers? How often does He listen to what I’m saying, and know that I’m asking something audacious without me realizing it?
Or conversely, how often am I asking for something He can’t or won’t give to me for just as good a reason as needing my teeth to chew, and yet He knows that I’m hurting and feel like what I’m asking for is the right answer?
I bet it happens more often than I know. But I also know in those times when I’m in pain, when I’m in need and I’m not asking for the right thing – I’m not asking for something God can or will provide, He doesn’t leave me alone. He has me covered and while my thoughts may be human, His are not.
“In the same way, the Spirit helps us in our weakness. We do not know what we ought to pray for, but the Spirit himself intercedes for us with groans that words cannot express.” Romans 8:26
So no matter what it is that I’m asking for – He knows what I really need. And He’s given me the faith to know He will work all things for my good.
It was so darn easy that Alexis reached in and yanked out the other one – bam, two teeth in one day. She brought home two tiny plastic treasure chests, each one holding a tooth. She was incredibly excited for her first visit from the tooth fairy, and while she didn’t know what she would get from her, she knew there would be a prize for those two teeth.
That night as we went through her bedtime routine, she said her prayers. She asked God if He would be willing to help her lose all the teeth on her bottom first. Then, God, when those are all gone, she asked if He could take all the teeth on the top.
It was all I could do to not laugh as she asked God to take all of her teeth at one time. She had no concept of what she was asking – she couldn’t think about not being able to chew her food, the way she would look or the impact it would have on her speech. She just knew there was a prize involved for each tooth and in her excitement, she wanted to keep the party moving.
Later that night as I lay in bed ready to say my own prayers, I got to laughing about the sweetness and innocence of hers. She didn’t know what she was asking, but she went ahead and asked anyway. I couldn’t help but wonder as I thought about her, how often does God chuckle when I say my prayers? How often does He listen to what I’m saying, and know that I’m asking something audacious without me realizing it?
Or conversely, how often am I asking for something He can’t or won’t give to me for just as good a reason as needing my teeth to chew, and yet He knows that I’m hurting and feel like what I’m asking for is the right answer?
I bet it happens more often than I know. But I also know in those times when I’m in pain, when I’m in need and I’m not asking for the right thing – I’m not asking for something God can or will provide, He doesn’t leave me alone. He has me covered and while my thoughts may be human, His are not.
“In the same way, the Spirit helps us in our weakness. We do not know what we ought to pray for, but the Spirit himself intercedes for us with groans that words cannot express.” Romans 8:26
So no matter what it is that I’m asking for – He knows what I really need. And He’s given me the faith to know He will work all things for my good.
Hope and Fear
‘Hope, it is the only thing stronger than fear.’ The Hunger Games
I watched the Hunger Games a couple of times this past year, once when it was out in the theaters and once on DVD. Both times when this line was spoken in the film I was hit with the authenticity of the statement. I know it to be true, I believe it to be true and I suppose sometimes I’m surprised to find the truth woven into secular fiction.
The past couple of months I’ve wrestled with both hope and fear, examining and living in both – sometimes simultaneously – as I try to work my way through grief.
Fear is a natural reaction to so many different scenarios; the two biggest causes that come to mind are loss and pain. Loss can be so many different things, a relationship, a job, life, physical capabilities and so on. Loss encompasses so much and because we don’t welcome the type of change that accompanies loss, we can become fearful. The same is true of pain, whether that be physical or emotional. The more pain we feel, the more fearful we are that it won’t go away, that we will become stuck in this place.
Hope, on the other hand, is the opposite of fear. It’s the possibility; it’s the anticipation of something better. One big step further than anticipation, is trust. Jeremiah 29:11 says “For I know the plans I have for you, declares the Lord. Plans to prosper you and not to harm you, plans to give you a hope and a future.”
I think the reason hope is so intoxicating and easy to dwell in is because it’s part of a promise. I know that not everyone believes in God or in the Holy Bible, but it’s clear to me that this God given gift of hope is alive and well, despite what we may choose to believe. Every day people endure loss or pain of some kind, on some scale, and yet we persevere. Hope is alive.
Hope is the promise that life will be better someday, whether that be here on earth or in heaven. Hope makes it possible in the darkest days to wake up, get up and put one foot in front of the other. It’s the comfort in knowing that life will change and seasons of desperation and tears don’t last forever. It’s the faith God has given us that allows us to trust that He does have a plan and a purpose for our lives and whatever that is, is better than anything we can imagine.
I don’t know if hope is truly the only thing stronger than fear, but I do know it’s a ray of light that cuts through the darkest of nights.
I watched the Hunger Games a couple of times this past year, once when it was out in the theaters and once on DVD. Both times when this line was spoken in the film I was hit with the authenticity of the statement. I know it to be true, I believe it to be true and I suppose sometimes I’m surprised to find the truth woven into secular fiction.
The past couple of months I’ve wrestled with both hope and fear, examining and living in both – sometimes simultaneously – as I try to work my way through grief.
Fear is a natural reaction to so many different scenarios; the two biggest causes that come to mind are loss and pain. Loss can be so many different things, a relationship, a job, life, physical capabilities and so on. Loss encompasses so much and because we don’t welcome the type of change that accompanies loss, we can become fearful. The same is true of pain, whether that be physical or emotional. The more pain we feel, the more fearful we are that it won’t go away, that we will become stuck in this place.
Hope, on the other hand, is the opposite of fear. It’s the possibility; it’s the anticipation of something better. One big step further than anticipation, is trust. Jeremiah 29:11 says “For I know the plans I have for you, declares the Lord. Plans to prosper you and not to harm you, plans to give you a hope and a future.”
I think the reason hope is so intoxicating and easy to dwell in is because it’s part of a promise. I know that not everyone believes in God or in the Holy Bible, but it’s clear to me that this God given gift of hope is alive and well, despite what we may choose to believe. Every day people endure loss or pain of some kind, on some scale, and yet we persevere. Hope is alive.
Hope is the promise that life will be better someday, whether that be here on earth or in heaven. Hope makes it possible in the darkest days to wake up, get up and put one foot in front of the other. It’s the comfort in knowing that life will change and seasons of desperation and tears don’t last forever. It’s the faith God has given us that allows us to trust that He does have a plan and a purpose for our lives and whatever that is, is better than anything we can imagine.
I don’t know if hope is truly the only thing stronger than fear, but I do know it’s a ray of light that cuts through the darkest of nights.
Fizzled Before It Began
To say my summer project fizzled before it began is a significant understatement.
I sat down in front of my computer a few days in a row, feeling like a colossal failure and wishing I hadn’t announced my intentions to my friends and family. I locked up, froze and felt like this dream I’ve had for so many years of my life was just that, a silly dream that wouldn’t become a reality. I somehow misplaced my trust in the One who called me to take on the project in the first place.
And then life started to unfold in a new way. I met someone new and my focus shifted. My careful schedule of bed by 9 p.m. and up by 4:30 a.m. came to a screeching halt and on those mornings that I did attempt to get myself up after just a few hours of sleep, I had no creative juices to work with.
At first I thought it was no big deal, I’d find a new rhythm and get back to my project, but as the days turned into weeks and the weeks into nearly a month, I started to make more excuses. Its summer, it’s ok if I take a break. It’s a hard project; I need to be in a season of my life when I can give it my full attention and thought.
The more I allowed the excuses to pile up, the less I spoke to God. My prayer life dwindled; my time in the Word became non-existent except for the moments I experienced truth in a sermon on Sunday mornings, and to be honest, for the first time in a very long time I felt like a guest during worship, rather than being at home.
It’s only been four weeks and yet I feel like a lifetime has passed in some ways. My thought process, the way I make everyday choices, and where I allow my heart to dwell was able to shift so quickly and easily into other things. Worldy things. Things that a month ago I would have guarded myself against.
I started to believe the lie; I had fallen out of God’s graces and would have to fend for myself. Silly isn’t it? For a God girl like me to buy into that one so quickly? And yet until last night, until I had my home full of women who love God, know and speak the truth and reminded me of who I am, I felt myself slipping away.
I haven’t lost anything though, I haven’t slipped away and He hasn’t turned away. I may have wandered a bit, but He just watched me, patiently waiting for me to stop and look up again. And when I didn’t look up on my own, He sent reinforcements, He sent women who inspired me with their humility, their willingness to be open and vulnerable and their willingness to allow Him to speak through them. Whether they knew it or not, they were making an impact on me in many ways just by showing up.
Ecclesiastes 4:10 says this: “If one falls down, his friend can help him up. But pity the man who falls and has no one to help him up!”
I’ve been blessed with so many friendships and in this moment, God used them to pick me back up. I don’t know what this means to writing yet, nor do I know what it means to blogging, but I do know I have to find my rhythm again.
What do you do when life throws you a few curve balls? Are you consistent in giving your time to Him?
I sat down in front of my computer a few days in a row, feeling like a colossal failure and wishing I hadn’t announced my intentions to my friends and family. I locked up, froze and felt like this dream I’ve had for so many years of my life was just that, a silly dream that wouldn’t become a reality. I somehow misplaced my trust in the One who called me to take on the project in the first place.
And then life started to unfold in a new way. I met someone new and my focus shifted. My careful schedule of bed by 9 p.m. and up by 4:30 a.m. came to a screeching halt and on those mornings that I did attempt to get myself up after just a few hours of sleep, I had no creative juices to work with.
At first I thought it was no big deal, I’d find a new rhythm and get back to my project, but as the days turned into weeks and the weeks into nearly a month, I started to make more excuses. Its summer, it’s ok if I take a break. It’s a hard project; I need to be in a season of my life when I can give it my full attention and thought.
The more I allowed the excuses to pile up, the less I spoke to God. My prayer life dwindled; my time in the Word became non-existent except for the moments I experienced truth in a sermon on Sunday mornings, and to be honest, for the first time in a very long time I felt like a guest during worship, rather than being at home.
It’s only been four weeks and yet I feel like a lifetime has passed in some ways. My thought process, the way I make everyday choices, and where I allow my heart to dwell was able to shift so quickly and easily into other things. Worldy things. Things that a month ago I would have guarded myself against.
I started to believe the lie; I had fallen out of God’s graces and would have to fend for myself. Silly isn’t it? For a God girl like me to buy into that one so quickly? And yet until last night, until I had my home full of women who love God, know and speak the truth and reminded me of who I am, I felt myself slipping away.
I haven’t lost anything though, I haven’t slipped away and He hasn’t turned away. I may have wandered a bit, but He just watched me, patiently waiting for me to stop and look up again. And when I didn’t look up on my own, He sent reinforcements, He sent women who inspired me with their humility, their willingness to be open and vulnerable and their willingness to allow Him to speak through them. Whether they knew it or not, they were making an impact on me in many ways just by showing up.
Ecclesiastes 4:10 says this: “If one falls down, his friend can help him up. But pity the man who falls and has no one to help him up!”
I’ve been blessed with so many friendships and in this moment, God used them to pick me back up. I don’t know what this means to writing yet, nor do I know what it means to blogging, but I do know I have to find my rhythm again.
What do you do when life throws you a few curve balls? Are you consistent in giving your time to Him?
My Summer Project
Over the course of the past year I’ve been writing nearly every weekday morning, faithfully, thinking about what God has placed on my heart and doing my best to apply it to my everyday life. I’ve grown in faith and I’ve had the opportunity to grow new and deep friendships along the way.
I realize now as I look back that the blogging, the writing was really more about God using this format to teach me than perhaps to use my words for others. And so many people have been invested in reading what I say, calling me out when they disagree or challenging me to dig deeper if my thoughts have fallen short of the point God may have intended for me. It’s been an amazing blessing.
Its lead me to the next chapter. I wrote several months ago that God had a plan for me, an idea He planted that fired me up and had me blazing the keyboard again. But competing priorities have kept me from really investing in that idea fully. I think I’ve allowed those priorities to get in the way in part because despite the origin of the idea, I find myself insecure about the call. Why me? Do I really have what it takes to do this?
Another reason I’m not devoting the time to it that it needs is because this idea, this new adventure, will require a great deal of patience. Geesh. Do you think He’s killing two birds with one stone here? Yeah, me too.
So I never shared what that new adventure was because I was honestly afraid I’d be held accountable to something I may never be able to achieve. The truth is I still feel that pit of fear when I think about sharing, but I’m going to feel the fear and do it anyway. Since I was in the third grade and read my first Judy Blume book I have always wanted to be an author. I’ve always wanted to write a book.
I’ve tried a few times, even enlisted the help of a great friend who patiently read through some bad material and provided her thoughts. But I’ve never felt like I had the right story, I’ve never had the patience to fully develop something and I’ve never seen the idea through.
I feel like it’s time to really try this out. It may not work the way I think it should in the end, but then, neither did blogging. God has plans for me and despite my attempts to figure out where He’s taking me; I’m often surprised when I look back over time.
The beauty is in the journey. I can honestly say when I take the step in faith He’s asking of me, I’m not disappointed when I look back over time. Disappointment only comes when I refuse to take that step, when I allow fear to override trust. Regret comes in the form of missed opportunities more often than anything else when it comes to following Him.
So this summer I’m going to take a hiatus from Written for Him, so I can pursue the dream I’ve had since I was a child, in the form of an idea that I believe was inspired by Him. It will be hard work, I won’t know what to write, I’ll feel like I’m the last person to offer any advice on His behalf and I’ll want to throw my laptop from the top of the 801 Grand building more than one time, but through each frustrating moment He will be there.
Thanks for sticking with me and reading, and I’ll catch you again in the fall.
I realize now as I look back that the blogging, the writing was really more about God using this format to teach me than perhaps to use my words for others. And so many people have been invested in reading what I say, calling me out when they disagree or challenging me to dig deeper if my thoughts have fallen short of the point God may have intended for me. It’s been an amazing blessing.
Its lead me to the next chapter. I wrote several months ago that God had a plan for me, an idea He planted that fired me up and had me blazing the keyboard again. But competing priorities have kept me from really investing in that idea fully. I think I’ve allowed those priorities to get in the way in part because despite the origin of the idea, I find myself insecure about the call. Why me? Do I really have what it takes to do this?
Another reason I’m not devoting the time to it that it needs is because this idea, this new adventure, will require a great deal of patience. Geesh. Do you think He’s killing two birds with one stone here? Yeah, me too.
So I never shared what that new adventure was because I was honestly afraid I’d be held accountable to something I may never be able to achieve. The truth is I still feel that pit of fear when I think about sharing, but I’m going to feel the fear and do it anyway. Since I was in the third grade and read my first Judy Blume book I have always wanted to be an author. I’ve always wanted to write a book.
I’ve tried a few times, even enlisted the help of a great friend who patiently read through some bad material and provided her thoughts. But I’ve never felt like I had the right story, I’ve never had the patience to fully develop something and I’ve never seen the idea through.
I feel like it’s time to really try this out. It may not work the way I think it should in the end, but then, neither did blogging. God has plans for me and despite my attempts to figure out where He’s taking me; I’m often surprised when I look back over time.
The beauty is in the journey. I can honestly say when I take the step in faith He’s asking of me, I’m not disappointed when I look back over time. Disappointment only comes when I refuse to take that step, when I allow fear to override trust. Regret comes in the form of missed opportunities more often than anything else when it comes to following Him.
So this summer I’m going to take a hiatus from Written for Him, so I can pursue the dream I’ve had since I was a child, in the form of an idea that I believe was inspired by Him. It will be hard work, I won’t know what to write, I’ll feel like I’m the last person to offer any advice on His behalf and I’ll want to throw my laptop from the top of the 801 Grand building more than one time, but through each frustrating moment He will be there.
Thanks for sticking with me and reading, and I’ll catch you again in the fall.
A Dangerous Rut
I think I’ve written in the past about how powerful music is when it comes to worship and praise. This week I was reminded of how powerful music can be in general. My daughter is a sponge for lyrics, she’s always paid attention but I’m amazed at how quickly she is able to absorb and memorize the lyrics to songs she hears on the radio.
Over the course of the past couple of months I’ve been in a phase with music where I’ve wanted a secular station rather than the regular Christian station I listen to most of the time. So I’ve listened to artists like Katy Perry, Bruno Mars and others. The honest truth is I like the music. I like the way it sounds, I like working out to it and I like the way it makes me move.
What I don’t like are the lyrics. And I can say without doubt there is nothing more gut wrenching than listening to the sweet voice of a child singing words to a song that she doesn’t understand, but clearly depicts some sort of violence.
Needless to say I’ve moved the dial back to the Christian station this week, but better yet, I think I’ve managed to switch her desire for Justin Bieber music to Jamie Grace, a young Christian artist with music that moves like bubble gum pop.
The reason I listened to the secular station is that I got in a rut. I was listening to the same station every morning and every afternoon and the same artists on Pandora during the day. I just got burned out on the music and wanted a different sound.
That happens in life. The routine becomes boring, we lose focus on why we are striving for a goal or living a certain way and our desire wanes. David knew that all too well, he penned Psalm 51:12 after straying from faith because he became stagnant. He allowed his wandering to lead him toward sin and it wasn’t until after he had committed sin that he came back to God. “Restore to me the joy of your salvation, and uphold me with a willing spirit.”
Allowing ourselves to become bored and migrate to something different, something new can be dangerous if we’re not careful about that new and different choice. I think many people would say to me, ‘oh it’s just music; it’s not that big of a deal.’
On the surface that’s true. But when I think about how often I pray now, how frequently I’m reminded during drive time or during the day while I’m at work to pray for others, it’s less than it had been before. When my focus – whether conscious or sub-conscious is on Him, my actions follow that lead.
So my goal this weekend is to search out new Christian music, more music like that of Jamie Grace that makes us both feel like we’re dancing queens – or perhaps prancing princesses of a God who loves and adores us. It’s a message she needs to receive and a renewal of my spirit that will bring me back to my knees before Him.
Are you in a rut in some aspect of your faith walk? What can you do to reconnect this weekend? What can you do to refresh your soul and renew your joy in salvation?
Over the course of the past couple of months I’ve been in a phase with music where I’ve wanted a secular station rather than the regular Christian station I listen to most of the time. So I’ve listened to artists like Katy Perry, Bruno Mars and others. The honest truth is I like the music. I like the way it sounds, I like working out to it and I like the way it makes me move.
What I don’t like are the lyrics. And I can say without doubt there is nothing more gut wrenching than listening to the sweet voice of a child singing words to a song that she doesn’t understand, but clearly depicts some sort of violence.
Needless to say I’ve moved the dial back to the Christian station this week, but better yet, I think I’ve managed to switch her desire for Justin Bieber music to Jamie Grace, a young Christian artist with music that moves like bubble gum pop.
The reason I listened to the secular station is that I got in a rut. I was listening to the same station every morning and every afternoon and the same artists on Pandora during the day. I just got burned out on the music and wanted a different sound.
That happens in life. The routine becomes boring, we lose focus on why we are striving for a goal or living a certain way and our desire wanes. David knew that all too well, he penned Psalm 51:12 after straying from faith because he became stagnant. He allowed his wandering to lead him toward sin and it wasn’t until after he had committed sin that he came back to God. “Restore to me the joy of your salvation, and uphold me with a willing spirit.”
Allowing ourselves to become bored and migrate to something different, something new can be dangerous if we’re not careful about that new and different choice. I think many people would say to me, ‘oh it’s just music; it’s not that big of a deal.’
On the surface that’s true. But when I think about how often I pray now, how frequently I’m reminded during drive time or during the day while I’m at work to pray for others, it’s less than it had been before. When my focus – whether conscious or sub-conscious is on Him, my actions follow that lead.
So my goal this weekend is to search out new Christian music, more music like that of Jamie Grace that makes us both feel like we’re dancing queens – or perhaps prancing princesses of a God who loves and adores us. It’s a message she needs to receive and a renewal of my spirit that will bring me back to my knees before Him.
Are you in a rut in some aspect of your faith walk? What can you do to reconnect this weekend? What can you do to refresh your soul and renew your joy in salvation?
Weight Loss Wednesday
My body can be incredibly frustrating. When I set my mind to do something and I start going through the steps it takes to get results, I expect that my body will just fall in line. If I want to lose 3 lbs. in a week, I should have half of it done on day two, right?
Ok maybe that’s a bit much, but I do find myself frustrated when the scales don’t respond the way I want them to respond. I’ve been dropping weight steadily now for over a month, working my way toward new goals, but the last couple of weeks my body hasn’t been on board with the rest of me.
I work hard, I run, spin and get strength training in at least five days a week and most of the time I manage to get my sixth work out in as well. So what’s the missing ingredient?
Nothing.
And thus the frustration. My nutrition is clean, I’m back to taking in the water my body needs and I’m working out. I just need to be patient with my body. I don’t think I’m actually in a plateau, because after a week or two of this my body typically does move, but it has that feeling to it. Day-in and day-out I do the right things and expect to be rewarded the next morning with a lower number on the scales. But it just doesn’t happen that way.
Living in a culture of immediate gratification doesn’t stop when it comes to weight loss, and I think that’s why I’ve failed so many times before in my life. There was so much work to be done and I wasn’t seeing any progress sometimes for weeks at a time, so why deprive myself? Why give up the things I wanted if I wasn’t going to get any results?
Ever been there?
I decided a while ago that I had to set my mind on things outside the scales. I have to have other goals that go right alongside the weight loss to keep me focused. So I’m training for my first Dam to Dam event, which means I’m focused on figuring out how and when to get my miles in before the event. I signed up for a full marathon because I’m a little nuts, but I love the feeling of accomplishment when I meet a big goal.
The other thing I have to do is stop and smell the roses, so to speak. I have to take inventory and think about the things that are better today because I eat cleanly and the things that work better today because I’m physically strong.
Weight loss isn’t easy and plateaus come and go, but the physical health and strength we can achieve by staying the course during those frustrating weeks’ pay huge dividends. If you’re in a weight loss drought think about your goals – what can you put your focus on that keeps you moving in the right direction?
Ok maybe that’s a bit much, but I do find myself frustrated when the scales don’t respond the way I want them to respond. I’ve been dropping weight steadily now for over a month, working my way toward new goals, but the last couple of weeks my body hasn’t been on board with the rest of me.
I work hard, I run, spin and get strength training in at least five days a week and most of the time I manage to get my sixth work out in as well. So what’s the missing ingredient?
Nothing.
And thus the frustration. My nutrition is clean, I’m back to taking in the water my body needs and I’m working out. I just need to be patient with my body. I don’t think I’m actually in a plateau, because after a week or two of this my body typically does move, but it has that feeling to it. Day-in and day-out I do the right things and expect to be rewarded the next morning with a lower number on the scales. But it just doesn’t happen that way.
Living in a culture of immediate gratification doesn’t stop when it comes to weight loss, and I think that’s why I’ve failed so many times before in my life. There was so much work to be done and I wasn’t seeing any progress sometimes for weeks at a time, so why deprive myself? Why give up the things I wanted if I wasn’t going to get any results?
Ever been there?
I decided a while ago that I had to set my mind on things outside the scales. I have to have other goals that go right alongside the weight loss to keep me focused. So I’m training for my first Dam to Dam event, which means I’m focused on figuring out how and when to get my miles in before the event. I signed up for a full marathon because I’m a little nuts, but I love the feeling of accomplishment when I meet a big goal.
The other thing I have to do is stop and smell the roses, so to speak. I have to take inventory and think about the things that are better today because I eat cleanly and the things that work better today because I’m physically strong.
Weight loss isn’t easy and plateaus come and go, but the physical health and strength we can achieve by staying the course during those frustrating weeks’ pay huge dividends. If you’re in a weight loss drought think about your goals – what can you put your focus on that keeps you moving in the right direction?
Summer Reading
My 2011/2012 commitments at church are winding down. The class I supported on Monday nights all year ended about a month ago and the women’s ministry nights on Thursday nights ended last week. There’s a sense of freedom in not having a to do list each week that involves preparing for a class, but I also find myself a little dry.
Each week as I prepared for Monday and Thursday I had a specific chapter or lesson I was thinking about, praying about and connecting with during the course of the year and then I had the opportunity to listen to other people’s thoughts on the same material. I think I left every class with a little something that I hadn’t come in the door with.
So as I coast a little, with nothing to prepare for, I’m filling my time with other things. I’m outdoors with my daughter as she plays – watching the menagerie of neighborhood kids play cops and robbers and swing and play on the new play set. I’m active when she’s gone, running or biking and enjoying the change in weather.
I don’t think there is anything wrong with my choices, but as I think about a full summer of this with no study and little formal communication with other Christians, I wonder if I’ll be like a child returning to school in the fall. Will I have forgotten much of what I learned the previous year? Will I have back tracked and forgotten to do some of the things that enriched my life during the school year?
There’s a verse in 2 Timothy (3:16) that talks about the purpose of scripture: All Scripture is God-breathed and is useful for teaching, rebuking, correcting and training in righteousness.
Training in righteousness. As I think about my marathon goal the only thing I can think about clearly is running, lots and lots of running for months leading up to the event. I’ll be training long hours until I’m prepared to run that many miles. I think the same can be said of working toward righteousness.
To be righteous, which I translate in my mind as working on being more Christ like in my life, takes daily practice. Prayer, humbleness, asking for forgiveness, and a willingness to start over each time I fall. If I slowly walk away from my training over the course of the summer, filling my time with fun and fewer commitments, what will I be like in the fall?
I don’t imagine I’ll be on a most wanted poster around town, but I also don’t know that I’ll be living the life purposed for me. There is a great amount of joy in knowing I’ve made a good choice or done the right thing because it came naturally to me, because I’ve practice so long it’s become part of who I am.
So my job over the course of the coming weeks is to find a good book, a good study and maybe even a study group to get together with to hold me accountable to training in righteousness this summer.
Do you have a plan to keep the summer months from getting away from you?
Each week as I prepared for Monday and Thursday I had a specific chapter or lesson I was thinking about, praying about and connecting with during the course of the year and then I had the opportunity to listen to other people’s thoughts on the same material. I think I left every class with a little something that I hadn’t come in the door with.
So as I coast a little, with nothing to prepare for, I’m filling my time with other things. I’m outdoors with my daughter as she plays – watching the menagerie of neighborhood kids play cops and robbers and swing and play on the new play set. I’m active when she’s gone, running or biking and enjoying the change in weather.
I don’t think there is anything wrong with my choices, but as I think about a full summer of this with no study and little formal communication with other Christians, I wonder if I’ll be like a child returning to school in the fall. Will I have forgotten much of what I learned the previous year? Will I have back tracked and forgotten to do some of the things that enriched my life during the school year?
There’s a verse in 2 Timothy (3:16) that talks about the purpose of scripture: All Scripture is God-breathed and is useful for teaching, rebuking, correcting and training in righteousness.
Training in righteousness. As I think about my marathon goal the only thing I can think about clearly is running, lots and lots of running for months leading up to the event. I’ll be training long hours until I’m prepared to run that many miles. I think the same can be said of working toward righteousness.
To be righteous, which I translate in my mind as working on being more Christ like in my life, takes daily practice. Prayer, humbleness, asking for forgiveness, and a willingness to start over each time I fall. If I slowly walk away from my training over the course of the summer, filling my time with fun and fewer commitments, what will I be like in the fall?
I don’t imagine I’ll be on a most wanted poster around town, but I also don’t know that I’ll be living the life purposed for me. There is a great amount of joy in knowing I’ve made a good choice or done the right thing because it came naturally to me, because I’ve practice so long it’s become part of who I am.
So my job over the course of the coming weeks is to find a good book, a good study and maybe even a study group to get together with to hold me accountable to training in righteousness this summer.
Do you have a plan to keep the summer months from getting away from you?
Hebrews 11
“And without faith it is impossible to please God, because anyone who comes to him must believe that he exists and that he rewards those who earnestly seek him.” Hebrews 11:6
This scripture was the verse of the day on a website I like and it was interesting to me, so I stopped and read it a few times and then dug into my Bible to see what the Life Application Study notes said about it. I found that wasn’t enough, so I read through chapter 11 of Hebrews. Have you read Hebrews 11? Interesting stuff.
It reminded me of a wedding reception. In my own wedding years ago and in many others I’ve attended, when the bridal party arrives at the wedding reception the DJ queues up some cheesy music often heard at sporting events to get the crowd wound up, and two-by-two the DJ announces and says a little something about each of the bridal party - leading up to the announcement of the new husband and wife.
I’ll confess I am a touch cheesy, so I always enjoy the grand entrance as the bridal party arrives. So as I read through the chapter of Hebrews, I really enjoyed the format and the content. It was as if I were sitting in a ballroom somewhere, listening to ‘I’ve got the Power’ by C+C Music Factory and watching as the bridal party arrives – each one recognized for his or her choices in life to follow God’s will.
A who’s who of Bible greats walk in, each one with his or her own amazing story of faith.
Noah recognized for his willingness to build a huge boat on dry land despite the ridicule he must have received; Abraham and Sarah’s willingness to move into unknown territory, to finally conceive a child so late in life and then to demonstrate his willingness to act in faith when God tested Abraham and asked him to sacrifice his only child. There were so many stories the author ran out of time and room, honorable mentions went to Daniel for the lion’s den and David and Samuel and others for conquering kingdoms through their faith.
Each one of these people walked this earth as human beings, faulty, insecure (just look at the Psalms), beaten down and sometimes ready to throw in the towel. But each one demonstrated faith. That’s the point I think the author of Hebrews was trying to get across – faith is not just knowing that God exists, it’s just not believing He is in this world. Faith includes believing that He will reward those who honestly seek Him.
What does it look like to seek Him?
Prayer. Reading the Bible and asking for His help in understanding what you read. Digging into the word and trying to make sense of it within your own cultural context. Attending church to soak in His word and the message He provides through the pastor. Surrounding yourself with people who believe and learning from their lives, allowing them to bolster you or hold you accountable. More prayer.
The easy part is seeking. Believing is the next step and then the hardest is probably knowing, deep down in the center of who you are, that He has a plan for you – a good one because He wants the best for you in your life. We’re taught in this world that if it seems too good to be true, it is too good to be true.
With God that cliché does not apply.
Scripture is full of truth and His promise for our lives. Believe it – He exists and more than that, He delights in you. Allow Him to work in your life, and someday, maybe we can walk side-by-side into the great reception, announced together along with the simple introduction that we lived our lives as children of Christ.
This scripture was the verse of the day on a website I like and it was interesting to me, so I stopped and read it a few times and then dug into my Bible to see what the Life Application Study notes said about it. I found that wasn’t enough, so I read through chapter 11 of Hebrews. Have you read Hebrews 11? Interesting stuff.
It reminded me of a wedding reception. In my own wedding years ago and in many others I’ve attended, when the bridal party arrives at the wedding reception the DJ queues up some cheesy music often heard at sporting events to get the crowd wound up, and two-by-two the DJ announces and says a little something about each of the bridal party - leading up to the announcement of the new husband and wife.
I’ll confess I am a touch cheesy, so I always enjoy the grand entrance as the bridal party arrives. So as I read through the chapter of Hebrews, I really enjoyed the format and the content. It was as if I were sitting in a ballroom somewhere, listening to ‘I’ve got the Power’ by C+C Music Factory and watching as the bridal party arrives – each one recognized for his or her choices in life to follow God’s will.
A who’s who of Bible greats walk in, each one with his or her own amazing story of faith.
Noah recognized for his willingness to build a huge boat on dry land despite the ridicule he must have received; Abraham and Sarah’s willingness to move into unknown territory, to finally conceive a child so late in life and then to demonstrate his willingness to act in faith when God tested Abraham and asked him to sacrifice his only child. There were so many stories the author ran out of time and room, honorable mentions went to Daniel for the lion’s den and David and Samuel and others for conquering kingdoms through their faith.
Each one of these people walked this earth as human beings, faulty, insecure (just look at the Psalms), beaten down and sometimes ready to throw in the towel. But each one demonstrated faith. That’s the point I think the author of Hebrews was trying to get across – faith is not just knowing that God exists, it’s just not believing He is in this world. Faith includes believing that He will reward those who honestly seek Him.
What does it look like to seek Him?
Prayer. Reading the Bible and asking for His help in understanding what you read. Digging into the word and trying to make sense of it within your own cultural context. Attending church to soak in His word and the message He provides through the pastor. Surrounding yourself with people who believe and learning from their lives, allowing them to bolster you or hold you accountable. More prayer.
The easy part is seeking. Believing is the next step and then the hardest is probably knowing, deep down in the center of who you are, that He has a plan for you – a good one because He wants the best for you in your life. We’re taught in this world that if it seems too good to be true, it is too good to be true.
With God that cliché does not apply.
Scripture is full of truth and His promise for our lives. Believe it – He exists and more than that, He delights in you. Allow Him to work in your life, and someday, maybe we can walk side-by-side into the great reception, announced together along with the simple introduction that we lived our lives as children of Christ.
Hope and Fear
I saw The Hunger Games last weekend. I hadn’t read the books ahead of time and after watching the film, I probably won’t, it’s a little too brutal for me. I will likely want to see the remaining films, but there is something about reading the detail in a book that makes the story more real and more emotional.
The premise of the movie is reality TV gone way too far. My understanding is that the story line is not new; it’s a modern day adaptation of a novel many years ago. The story is so horrible and yet the characters so engaging you can’t help but sit riveted to your seat, wondering what will happen next.
At one point in the film, the character played by Donald Sutherland said something that resonated with me throughout the remainder of the movie. He was talking about the producer of the show’s idea that they sell a love story in the midst of the battle, two ‘star crossed lovers’ from the 12th District. Sutherland’s character was shrewd and cold and he advised the producer not to take that approach to the game, but allowed him the latitude to try it if he still felt it was the best approach.
His warning to the producer was this: the only thing stronger than fear is hope.
Do you ever look up and say, ok God, I’m listening! That statement, spoken so plainly in the movie, was just another piece of the puzzle I’d been working through in regard to surrender and acceptance, waiting and praying.
I knew that what the character said about hope and fear to be true. Anything worth doing, anything worth putting our time, energy and focus into, is led first and foremost by hope. And quite often the reason we don’t finish striving for a goal or working toward something better, something we believe God has in mind for us, is fear.
Fear is a nagging mistress. Fear is the primary reason I think surrender and then waiting on God is so difficult to do.
When we’re in the routine of being obedient to God, following the plan we have developed to move from starting a goal to achieving a goal, its fear that starts to slowly eat away at the progress and the motivation.
A passing thought, a glimpse of something in the corner of your eye – it doesn’t take much before the seeds of doubt are sewn. You start to wonder if you can accomplish what you set out to do and then that little fissure, the crack in your resolve if not closed with prayer, becomes the opening the enemy needs to whisper lies and turn that doubt into false truth in your mind.
I often wish I could just snap my fingers, make up my mind that I’m not going to think in a certain way anymore, and have it be done. But I’m not strong enough to do it on my own. I find the only way to stop my thoughts from spinning out of control is to pray. Often when I pray I find myself remembering scripture in the same moment, something I’ve read that reminds me of who He is and His promises to me.
Philippians 4:13 says: “I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me.” I also like The Message translation “Whatever I have, wherever I am, I can make it through anything in the One who makes me who I am.”
So many scriptures remind me that He is enough; His strength is enough for both of us. In 2 Corinthians 12:9 Paul says: “But he said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness. Therefore I will boast all the more gladly about my weaknesses, so that Christ’s power may rest on me.”
The only thing stronger than fear is hope. The only one strong enough to pull us out of our own fear and back into the light and promise that hope provides is our Lord. Lean on Him and keep pushing toward your goals.
The premise of the movie is reality TV gone way too far. My understanding is that the story line is not new; it’s a modern day adaptation of a novel many years ago. The story is so horrible and yet the characters so engaging you can’t help but sit riveted to your seat, wondering what will happen next.
At one point in the film, the character played by Donald Sutherland said something that resonated with me throughout the remainder of the movie. He was talking about the producer of the show’s idea that they sell a love story in the midst of the battle, two ‘star crossed lovers’ from the 12th District. Sutherland’s character was shrewd and cold and he advised the producer not to take that approach to the game, but allowed him the latitude to try it if he still felt it was the best approach.
His warning to the producer was this: the only thing stronger than fear is hope.
Do you ever look up and say, ok God, I’m listening! That statement, spoken so plainly in the movie, was just another piece of the puzzle I’d been working through in regard to surrender and acceptance, waiting and praying.
I knew that what the character said about hope and fear to be true. Anything worth doing, anything worth putting our time, energy and focus into, is led first and foremost by hope. And quite often the reason we don’t finish striving for a goal or working toward something better, something we believe God has in mind for us, is fear.
Fear is a nagging mistress. Fear is the primary reason I think surrender and then waiting on God is so difficult to do.
When we’re in the routine of being obedient to God, following the plan we have developed to move from starting a goal to achieving a goal, its fear that starts to slowly eat away at the progress and the motivation.
A passing thought, a glimpse of something in the corner of your eye – it doesn’t take much before the seeds of doubt are sewn. You start to wonder if you can accomplish what you set out to do and then that little fissure, the crack in your resolve if not closed with prayer, becomes the opening the enemy needs to whisper lies and turn that doubt into false truth in your mind.
I often wish I could just snap my fingers, make up my mind that I’m not going to think in a certain way anymore, and have it be done. But I’m not strong enough to do it on my own. I find the only way to stop my thoughts from spinning out of control is to pray. Often when I pray I find myself remembering scripture in the same moment, something I’ve read that reminds me of who He is and His promises to me.
Philippians 4:13 says: “I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me.” I also like The Message translation “Whatever I have, wherever I am, I can make it through anything in the One who makes me who I am.”
So many scriptures remind me that He is enough; His strength is enough for both of us. In 2 Corinthians 12:9 Paul says: “But he said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness. Therefore I will boast all the more gladly about my weaknesses, so that Christ’s power may rest on me.”
The only thing stronger than fear is hope. The only one strong enough to pull us out of our own fear and back into the light and promise that hope provides is our Lord. Lean on Him and keep pushing toward your goals.
Weight Loss Wednesday
It feels like it’s been months since I’ve written a blog on weight loss. I think the last time I wrote I had been at a cross roads – to continue or not continue. I made the right choice and I’m feeling so much better physically and emotionally since I took that step.
I’m fired up again about goals and I have my mind set on a sticker. Yep, you heard that right, a sticker. We all seem to have moving billboards on our vehicles anymore; stickers that tell us how many people and even pets are in our families, stickers that tell us what radio station you listen to or which truck brand you drive – and even more clearly which one you don’t want to drive.
Have you ever noticed the sticker in the back of a car window that has a circle around the number 26.2? I notice it a lot. A couple years ago I would see those and ignore them, I wondered in passing what they meant, but didn’t care enough to figure it out. I’ve really clued in now and understand that 26.2 is the length of a full marathon, and my heart is set on one of those stickers. I really want one.
Some of my funnier friends think I should just buy one and be done with it – because if you’re not being chased, why in the world would you run? Funny girls.
No, for me, it’s the sense of accomplishment. I was stunned when I managed to run the Des Moines Half Marathon a year and a half ago; it’s time to do it again. So as I think about what that means, the hours I will need to train and the possible pain in my left knee as I get further and further into the training plan, I’ve decided I have to do something I’ve been avoiding since I first met my trainer.
I have to try yoga. Not only do I have to try it, I have to do it over and over. It will take hard work and repetition to get my body more flexible and subsequently experience less pain when I run. I’m currently viewing it as a necessary evil.
It’s one of the many things that lead me to the topic of submission, acceptance and waiting this week, the idea that in order to meet our goals, we have to have patience and perseverance. I’m notoriously short on patience, though I think in the past couple of years I’ve made great strides. Having a child necessitated that growth. As I took that growth and used it in other ways, including my weight loss journey, I have learned how to manage it a little better. I’ve learned how to pass the time that I wait and I’ve learned the tools I need to survive when everything inside me is screaming ‘go, go, go!’
I think all of this has been possible because I love God and want to be obedient to Him. Conversely I believe that He loves me and I think He enjoys providing me with opportunities to practice being patient. There is no doubt in my mind that he sometimes gets a kick out of the positions I find myself in as He watches me work toward patience.
Yoga may just be one of those opportunities that He gets a chuckle over, as I learn to be patient with my body and patient with that type of class. But, in the same theme as yesterday’s verse from King Solomon in Ecclesiastes, the end is better than the beginning and yoga will move me toward my real goal, that 26.2 sticker.
I’m fired up again about goals and I have my mind set on a sticker. Yep, you heard that right, a sticker. We all seem to have moving billboards on our vehicles anymore; stickers that tell us how many people and even pets are in our families, stickers that tell us what radio station you listen to or which truck brand you drive – and even more clearly which one you don’t want to drive.
Have you ever noticed the sticker in the back of a car window that has a circle around the number 26.2? I notice it a lot. A couple years ago I would see those and ignore them, I wondered in passing what they meant, but didn’t care enough to figure it out. I’ve really clued in now and understand that 26.2 is the length of a full marathon, and my heart is set on one of those stickers. I really want one.
Some of my funnier friends think I should just buy one and be done with it – because if you’re not being chased, why in the world would you run? Funny girls.
No, for me, it’s the sense of accomplishment. I was stunned when I managed to run the Des Moines Half Marathon a year and a half ago; it’s time to do it again. So as I think about what that means, the hours I will need to train and the possible pain in my left knee as I get further and further into the training plan, I’ve decided I have to do something I’ve been avoiding since I first met my trainer.
I have to try yoga. Not only do I have to try it, I have to do it over and over. It will take hard work and repetition to get my body more flexible and subsequently experience less pain when I run. I’m currently viewing it as a necessary evil.
It’s one of the many things that lead me to the topic of submission, acceptance and waiting this week, the idea that in order to meet our goals, we have to have patience and perseverance. I’m notoriously short on patience, though I think in the past couple of years I’ve made great strides. Having a child necessitated that growth. As I took that growth and used it in other ways, including my weight loss journey, I have learned how to manage it a little better. I’ve learned how to pass the time that I wait and I’ve learned the tools I need to survive when everything inside me is screaming ‘go, go, go!’
I think all of this has been possible because I love God and want to be obedient to Him. Conversely I believe that He loves me and I think He enjoys providing me with opportunities to practice being patient. There is no doubt in my mind that he sometimes gets a kick out of the positions I find myself in as He watches me work toward patience.
Yoga may just be one of those opportunities that He gets a chuckle over, as I learn to be patient with my body and patient with that type of class. But, in the same theme as yesterday’s verse from King Solomon in Ecclesiastes, the end is better than the beginning and yoga will move me toward my real goal, that 26.2 sticker.
Waiting
In yesterday’s blog I talked about reverent submission; the idea that we need to turn our issues over to God, over and over, and then wait for Him to act in His time.
It spoke to me in big ways since I first read the scripture in Hebrews last week and I’ve been practicing. The repetition in prayer is the easy part, every time I feel the urge to control an issue that I’ve turned over to Him; I pray that He will take it back.
To quote Tom Petty, waiting is the hardest part.
I’m often tempted to give up on God and God’s timing in exchange for a quick fix, the immediate gratification I want so desperately to ease my anxious heart. How long is long enough to wait for God to intercede? How long do I give Him before I decide that perhaps what I’m asking for is not in His will for me? How long do I wait before I decide He needs me to take some action and not be so complacent?
The answer is so incredibly difficult for me; I need to wait until He answers. There is no set time table, there is no expectation. I can’t schedule a date in advance and know that between 8 and noon or 1 and 4, He will come through.
So why wait at all? Why not just jump in and see what I can do? To be honest, I’ve done that many, many times in my life and not all of those situations have turned out badly. But I also know when I wait on Him; the answer is so much more than I can dream on my own.
King Solomon had this to say in Ecclesiastes 7:8: The end of a matter is better than its beginning, and patience is better than pride.
The ending is better. So true.
Have you ever dreamed big, have you had an issue you wanted to resolve or a goal you really wanted to meet and you plan and daydream and pray for God’s wisdom and direction as you set out to make a change you are sure is in His will for your life? Then you get started, you dig in and you make the changes. You establish a new budget to follow, a new nutritional and exercise plan, a new period of quiet time and scripture reading to draw nearer to Him and you do it for a week, two weeks, a month. You establish a habit and soon that plan you had becomes part of your day-to-day life.
And then, somewhere along the line, it becomes a little boring, a little stale. You get tired of the plan; you get tired of waiting because that goal you set is so far into the future yet. You just want an answer, you just want to finish. You get tired of waiting on God.
My life application study Bible says this about the verse in Ecclesiastes: To finish what we start takes hard work, wise guidance, self-discipline, and patience. Anyone with vision can start a big project. But vision without wisdom will result in unfinished projects and goals.
Ouch. How many unfinished projects do I have in my home, in my heart or in my head? How many do you have? The big projects, the ones that stir us with passion, motivate us and seem so exciting at the beginning, but then the hard work begins and our enthusiasm wanes?
King Solomon knew a little something about big visions and plans, he knew a little something about patience and he knew where wisdom comes from and he asked for it. When he wrote Ecclesiastes, when he wrote about the ending of a matter being more important than the beginning, he had lived it, had the finest things possible – he had fed immediate gratification until he was sick with it. In the end, he learned that nothing was better than relying on God for what was truly the best for him in his life.
People traveled months to learn from the wisdom of King Solomon in person. We don’t have that opportunity today, but we can learn from his firsthand account in scripture. There is nothing we can do alone that can measure up to the things God will do for us, if we are just patient and wait for His timing.
It spoke to me in big ways since I first read the scripture in Hebrews last week and I’ve been practicing. The repetition in prayer is the easy part, every time I feel the urge to control an issue that I’ve turned over to Him; I pray that He will take it back.
To quote Tom Petty, waiting is the hardest part.
I’m often tempted to give up on God and God’s timing in exchange for a quick fix, the immediate gratification I want so desperately to ease my anxious heart. How long is long enough to wait for God to intercede? How long do I give Him before I decide that perhaps what I’m asking for is not in His will for me? How long do I wait before I decide He needs me to take some action and not be so complacent?
The answer is so incredibly difficult for me; I need to wait until He answers. There is no set time table, there is no expectation. I can’t schedule a date in advance and know that between 8 and noon or 1 and 4, He will come through.
So why wait at all? Why not just jump in and see what I can do? To be honest, I’ve done that many, many times in my life and not all of those situations have turned out badly. But I also know when I wait on Him; the answer is so much more than I can dream on my own.
King Solomon had this to say in Ecclesiastes 7:8: The end of a matter is better than its beginning, and patience is better than pride.
The ending is better. So true.
Have you ever dreamed big, have you had an issue you wanted to resolve or a goal you really wanted to meet and you plan and daydream and pray for God’s wisdom and direction as you set out to make a change you are sure is in His will for your life? Then you get started, you dig in and you make the changes. You establish a new budget to follow, a new nutritional and exercise plan, a new period of quiet time and scripture reading to draw nearer to Him and you do it for a week, two weeks, a month. You establish a habit and soon that plan you had becomes part of your day-to-day life.
And then, somewhere along the line, it becomes a little boring, a little stale. You get tired of the plan; you get tired of waiting because that goal you set is so far into the future yet. You just want an answer, you just want to finish. You get tired of waiting on God.
My life application study Bible says this about the verse in Ecclesiastes: To finish what we start takes hard work, wise guidance, self-discipline, and patience. Anyone with vision can start a big project. But vision without wisdom will result in unfinished projects and goals.
Ouch. How many unfinished projects do I have in my home, in my heart or in my head? How many do you have? The big projects, the ones that stir us with passion, motivate us and seem so exciting at the beginning, but then the hard work begins and our enthusiasm wanes?
King Solomon knew a little something about big visions and plans, he knew a little something about patience and he knew where wisdom comes from and he asked for it. When he wrote Ecclesiastes, when he wrote about the ending of a matter being more important than the beginning, he had lived it, had the finest things possible – he had fed immediate gratification until he was sick with it. In the end, he learned that nothing was better than relying on God for what was truly the best for him in his life.
People traveled months to learn from the wisdom of King Solomon in person. We don’t have that opportunity today, but we can learn from his firsthand account in scripture. There is nothing we can do alone that can measure up to the things God will do for us, if we are just patient and wait for His timing.
Reverent Submission
The last couple of weeks I needed some time to sleep. I caught the kiddy crud, as a friend would say, and it knocked me for a loop. It’s nice to have that break now and then though; an opportunity to rest and change my focus.
During that time I seemed to come across the concept of surrender several times, but none as pointed as our women’s ministry discussion last week. Surrender is a hard topic, especially for Midwesterners who have grown up with the idea that we need to pull ourselves up with our own boot straps. We’re known for being hard workers and being serious about what we do.
When I have an issue or problem to address, my first thought is to develop a plan, a set of action steps and get started. That’s how I work in my job, it’s how I manage a home for my daughter and I and it seems to be working. I think there are times when that’s the right thing to do, but being in control and taking initiative aren’t always the answer.
Sometimes issues are big or sticky enough that our planning can become obsessive. Have you ever tossed and turned in bed, thinking about all the possible outcomes of a particular issue only to find yourself exhausted and no better prepared to manage it by morning?
God knew we would find ourselves there, scripture is full of warnings and thoughts on how to manage worry, including those wasted hours worrying about the ‘what if’s’. Matthew 6:33-34 says this: Therefore do not worry about tomorrow, for tomorrow will worry about itself. Each day has enough trouble of its own.
He’s absolutely right, today does have enough troubles of its own. Some of them can be managed, a leaky faucet, a loose board, but what about the friend who is sick and emotionally struggling? What about that desire in your heart so strong it overwhelms you, but hasn’t become a reality in your life?
God says surrender it to Him. He says not be anxious about anything, but in every situation, by prayer and petition, with thanks and praise, to present our requests to Him. (paraphrase Philippians 4:6)
So we stand, we sit or we kneel and we ask again and again for whatever it is that rules our hearts. We ask for whatever it is that fills our minds every waking hour and causes anxiety to rage – and then we wait.
Why do we wait? Why in the world do we think as Christians that our problems, as big as they are to us, are significant enough for our God to hear and to answer?
Hebrews 5:7 says: During the days of Jesus’ life on earth, he offered up prayers and petitions with fervent cries and tears to the one who could save him from death, and he was heard because of his reverent submission.
God listens. He asks us to bring our petitions to Him and then in scripture He shows us how huge His actions can be on our behalf, if we would ask. But we can’t be complacent; we have to ask with reverent submission. Submission is the act of giving it over. Reverence is the love, adoration and trust we have in Him.
So every time the anxiety rises within us, every time we feel the urge to solve the situation in our minds and every time we are tempted to take an action – we are to give it over to God again, in reverent submission.
During that time I seemed to come across the concept of surrender several times, but none as pointed as our women’s ministry discussion last week. Surrender is a hard topic, especially for Midwesterners who have grown up with the idea that we need to pull ourselves up with our own boot straps. We’re known for being hard workers and being serious about what we do.
When I have an issue or problem to address, my first thought is to develop a plan, a set of action steps and get started. That’s how I work in my job, it’s how I manage a home for my daughter and I and it seems to be working. I think there are times when that’s the right thing to do, but being in control and taking initiative aren’t always the answer.
Sometimes issues are big or sticky enough that our planning can become obsessive. Have you ever tossed and turned in bed, thinking about all the possible outcomes of a particular issue only to find yourself exhausted and no better prepared to manage it by morning?
God knew we would find ourselves there, scripture is full of warnings and thoughts on how to manage worry, including those wasted hours worrying about the ‘what if’s’. Matthew 6:33-34 says this: Therefore do not worry about tomorrow, for tomorrow will worry about itself. Each day has enough trouble of its own.
He’s absolutely right, today does have enough troubles of its own. Some of them can be managed, a leaky faucet, a loose board, but what about the friend who is sick and emotionally struggling? What about that desire in your heart so strong it overwhelms you, but hasn’t become a reality in your life?
God says surrender it to Him. He says not be anxious about anything, but in every situation, by prayer and petition, with thanks and praise, to present our requests to Him. (paraphrase Philippians 4:6)
So we stand, we sit or we kneel and we ask again and again for whatever it is that rules our hearts. We ask for whatever it is that fills our minds every waking hour and causes anxiety to rage – and then we wait.
Why do we wait? Why in the world do we think as Christians that our problems, as big as they are to us, are significant enough for our God to hear and to answer?
Hebrews 5:7 says: During the days of Jesus’ life on earth, he offered up prayers and petitions with fervent cries and tears to the one who could save him from death, and he was heard because of his reverent submission.
God listens. He asks us to bring our petitions to Him and then in scripture He shows us how huge His actions can be on our behalf, if we would ask. But we can’t be complacent; we have to ask with reverent submission. Submission is the act of giving it over. Reverence is the love, adoration and trust we have in Him.
So every time the anxiety rises within us, every time we feel the urge to solve the situation in our minds and every time we are tempted to take an action – we are to give it over to God again, in reverent submission.
Christ is in all
Here there is no Gentile or Jew, circumcised or uncircumcised, barbarian, Scythian, slave or free, but Christ is all, and is in all. Colossians 3:10-12
Easter Sunday our pastor used this scripture during his sermon. As he talked I couldn’t help but really focus on this verse. I had been thinking a lot about faith, arguments both for and against in the past week and I’d been reading a lot of blogs with varying viewpoints.
Something I’ve noticed a lot of people do is replace words in scripture for emphasis. For example in a study I’ve done lately, the word ‘plan’ in Jeremiah 29:11 was replaced with ‘dream’. Similar words in the English language with a slightly different meaning – giving us an opportunity to open our minds and expand our understanding of the purpose behind a scripture.
So as I read the verse from Colossians on the big screen in church, my mind did a switch with some of the words in the verse and I was stunned. Here’s where my head went: “Here there is no gay or straight, circumcised or uncircumcised, barbarian, Scythian, slave or free, but Christ is all, and is in all.”
At first I thought the words were not similar at all, replacing Jew or Gentile with gay or straight seemed worlds apart. But the more I thought about it, the more reasonable the switch seemed. There was a time the Jewish people were not accepting of the Gentiles in their faith. Jesus came to change that.
I was thinking about the number of people seated all around me, listening to the sermon and worshipping God on Easter Sunday and wondered how many people were not in the seats because they didn’t feel like they belonged? Like Gentiles before Jesus’ time, they didn’t think they were invited into the temple.
To me that’s probably the saddest and most disturbing thing about the societal debate on homosexuality. There are so many people who might know Christ, who might follow Him, if they felt they were welcome in the church.
Why don’t they? What is it that makes them think the people seated around them, the people sitting in the chairs or pews each weekend and in classes during the week are perfect, sinless? The Bible teaches against adultery, yet my guess is there are people who come to church each week who are in committed relationships, outside marriage, who feel welcome and who know their Maker.
Whether you believe that homosexuality is a sin or not, to me is almost irrelevant. Our number one calling in this life is to make sure as many people know about the love, grace and mercy of Jesus Christ as possible. Our goal is to help them form a personal relationship with Him so that they too can have eternal life.
Here there is no gay or straight… but Christ is all, and is in all.
He came for all of us, regardless of race, culture or sexual preference. My mind and heart are open and are ready and willing to love everyone, to share my testimony with everyone, so that they might experience the deep and abiding joy our Lord provides. Are you with me?
Easter Sunday our pastor used this scripture during his sermon. As he talked I couldn’t help but really focus on this verse. I had been thinking a lot about faith, arguments both for and against in the past week and I’d been reading a lot of blogs with varying viewpoints.
Something I’ve noticed a lot of people do is replace words in scripture for emphasis. For example in a study I’ve done lately, the word ‘plan’ in Jeremiah 29:11 was replaced with ‘dream’. Similar words in the English language with a slightly different meaning – giving us an opportunity to open our minds and expand our understanding of the purpose behind a scripture.
So as I read the verse from Colossians on the big screen in church, my mind did a switch with some of the words in the verse and I was stunned. Here’s where my head went: “Here there is no gay or straight, circumcised or uncircumcised, barbarian, Scythian, slave or free, but Christ is all, and is in all.”
At first I thought the words were not similar at all, replacing Jew or Gentile with gay or straight seemed worlds apart. But the more I thought about it, the more reasonable the switch seemed. There was a time the Jewish people were not accepting of the Gentiles in their faith. Jesus came to change that.
I was thinking about the number of people seated all around me, listening to the sermon and worshipping God on Easter Sunday and wondered how many people were not in the seats because they didn’t feel like they belonged? Like Gentiles before Jesus’ time, they didn’t think they were invited into the temple.
To me that’s probably the saddest and most disturbing thing about the societal debate on homosexuality. There are so many people who might know Christ, who might follow Him, if they felt they were welcome in the church.
Why don’t they? What is it that makes them think the people seated around them, the people sitting in the chairs or pews each weekend and in classes during the week are perfect, sinless? The Bible teaches against adultery, yet my guess is there are people who come to church each week who are in committed relationships, outside marriage, who feel welcome and who know their Maker.
Whether you believe that homosexuality is a sin or not, to me is almost irrelevant. Our number one calling in this life is to make sure as many people know about the love, grace and mercy of Jesus Christ as possible. Our goal is to help them form a personal relationship with Him so that they too can have eternal life.
Here there is no gay or straight… but Christ is all, and is in all.
He came for all of us, regardless of race, culture or sexual preference. My mind and heart are open and are ready and willing to love everyone, to share my testimony with everyone, so that they might experience the deep and abiding joy our Lord provides. Are you with me?
Weight Loss Wednesday
Yesterday afternoon was rocky.
I hit one of those moments that are usually so hard for me to work through. I was disappointed, I was surprised by someone else's actions and I was alone. Because I've tried so hard not to engage in gossip - not to allow myself to go to someone at work and 'vent' when I feel maligned, I find that work can be a lonely place.
Loneliness and hurt are two quick ways for me to find myself eating to console and patch up my emotions. The situation yesterday showed me that the change I've felt in the last week is real. For the first time in two years, I feel like real healing is occurring.
Since I went off the medication a week ago that was making me out of sorts emotionally, I've noticed that I'm more content when it comes to food. I don't find myself obsessing over calories, I don't find myself thinking non-stop about either losing the weight I've put back on, nor do I find myself craving the very food that caused the weight to come back on in the first place. I've walked into convenience stores and a grocery store, seeing all the options that typically tempt me and I've been able to walk away. The mental shake I give myself as I walk by the food has been easy, I don't want to live like that, that's not who I am.
Yesterday was confirmation that the change is really happening. In the midst of a situation I preferred not to be in and had to deal with feelings I would typically stuff, I didn't once consider finding food. The first time the idea crossed my mind was the realization that it wasn't an issue, wasn't even a thought as I worked things through.
I first noticed this was happening last week, that I had contentment when it came to food and peace when it came to the scales. No longer obsessed with losing or gaining - just focused on eating healthfully to fuel my body is new and it's amazingly peaceful. As I entered the weekend last weekend I knew it might be tough, holiday weekends are celebrations and celebrations mean food. So I decided on Friday what my plan would be in each situation I would encounter and how I would manage my diet for the day. By Sunday night I had successfully and without angst fulfilled my plans.
On Sunday, during the Easter sermon, a man from our church had been interviewed and the clip was played. He talked about struggling with an addiction that in time and with God's strength, he was able to overcome without any cravings. When it ended, when God took that addiction from him, he was able to walk away after years of use and not have the urge to pick it back up.
I've heard stories like his before and I've often asked God, why not me? I believe you can do this, but why can't you do this for me?
I believe He has. I believe I'm living that story and I also have to confess I'm fearful as I admit it. I've wanted this for so long that a part of me wonders if its real. A part of me is afraid I'll lose the peace and contentment I've felt all week long and go back into the cycle of obsession.
I find myself praying Mark 9:24 this morning, "I do believe; help me overcome my unbelief!”
I hit one of those moments that are usually so hard for me to work through. I was disappointed, I was surprised by someone else's actions and I was alone. Because I've tried so hard not to engage in gossip - not to allow myself to go to someone at work and 'vent' when I feel maligned, I find that work can be a lonely place.
Loneliness and hurt are two quick ways for me to find myself eating to console and patch up my emotions. The situation yesterday showed me that the change I've felt in the last week is real. For the first time in two years, I feel like real healing is occurring.
Since I went off the medication a week ago that was making me out of sorts emotionally, I've noticed that I'm more content when it comes to food. I don't find myself obsessing over calories, I don't find myself thinking non-stop about either losing the weight I've put back on, nor do I find myself craving the very food that caused the weight to come back on in the first place. I've walked into convenience stores and a grocery store, seeing all the options that typically tempt me and I've been able to walk away. The mental shake I give myself as I walk by the food has been easy, I don't want to live like that, that's not who I am.
Yesterday was confirmation that the change is really happening. In the midst of a situation I preferred not to be in and had to deal with feelings I would typically stuff, I didn't once consider finding food. The first time the idea crossed my mind was the realization that it wasn't an issue, wasn't even a thought as I worked things through.
I first noticed this was happening last week, that I had contentment when it came to food and peace when it came to the scales. No longer obsessed with losing or gaining - just focused on eating healthfully to fuel my body is new and it's amazingly peaceful. As I entered the weekend last weekend I knew it might be tough, holiday weekends are celebrations and celebrations mean food. So I decided on Friday what my plan would be in each situation I would encounter and how I would manage my diet for the day. By Sunday night I had successfully and without angst fulfilled my plans.
On Sunday, during the Easter sermon, a man from our church had been interviewed and the clip was played. He talked about struggling with an addiction that in time and with God's strength, he was able to overcome without any cravings. When it ended, when God took that addiction from him, he was able to walk away after years of use and not have the urge to pick it back up.
I've heard stories like his before and I've often asked God, why not me? I believe you can do this, but why can't you do this for me?
I believe He has. I believe I'm living that story and I also have to confess I'm fearful as I admit it. I've wanted this for so long that a part of me wonders if its real. A part of me is afraid I'll lose the peace and contentment I've felt all week long and go back into the cycle of obsession.
I find myself praying Mark 9:24 this morning, "I do believe; help me overcome my unbelief!”
The Slavery Card
I wrote yesterday that the Bible is not like a house of cards, extracting one doesn’t negate the entire book. I’ve been digging into the arguments against faith lately and I find some of the arguments eloquently written, though I’m not swayed. I think in some instances, we are on opposite sides of belief, yet we’re a lot closer than we realize.
It’s easy to research the opposing view online; there are many websites and blogs written against faith. As I read through some of them it occurred to me that the same issues, the same scriptures are used repeatedly to denounce faith and the existence of God.
The scriptures I see quoted most frequently have to do with slavery. If the Bible doesn’t denounce slavery, then it must be evil and therefore completely irrelevant. It’s an easy argument to make, who would disagree that slavery is wrong?
Here’s the scripture I see quoted most often: “If a man beats his or her female slave with a rod and the slave dies as a direct result, he must be punished, but he is not to be punished if the slave gets up after a day or two, since the slave is his property.” Exodus 21: 20-21
It sounds like a primitive rule for people who lived in a different time, which is the crux of the argument for many of the blogs. The content of the Bible is outdated and culturally irrelevant.
So I did a little digging, both in my Life Application Study Bible and online, and it seems the same conclusions are drawn. Hebrew slaves were slaves because of crime, poverty or debt and they were not captive, rather they were allowed to work their way to freedom.
Through the cultural lenses of the time, people either were given ‘jobs’ as slaves in order to make wages for themselves or their families – or they committed a crime that put them in the position to be a slave. Maybe in some respects it’s not so different from current times?
Plenty of people work in jobs they don’t enjoy and likely feel like slaves for the wages they need to survive. While yet others have committed crimes and they work inside a prison, working themselves back toward freedom.
The difference, in today’s world we have a judicial system complete with rules of conduct. We don’t beat each other as discipline; rather we have penalties including fines, community service and up to incarceration. In our current cultural lenses, the beating mentioned in scripture seems barbaric.
What’s ironic to me, is the change in how we treat one another, that we would change the way in which we penalize one another and move from physical punishment to more loving and refined forms of punishment comes from scripture as well.
I could continue here, but the point is, there is nothing Jesus taught more often than for us to love one another. There is nothing more important than for us to love one another. In Matthew Jesus says this when questioned by the Pharisees about the most important commandment: “ Jesus replied: “‘Love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind.’This is the first and greatest commandment. And the second is like it: ‘Love your neighbor as yourself.’ Matthew 22:37-39
If you remove the slavery card, or minimally view it through the context of the culture, its value as an argument in nullifying the word of God diminishes.
It’s easy to research the opposing view online; there are many websites and blogs written against faith. As I read through some of them it occurred to me that the same issues, the same scriptures are used repeatedly to denounce faith and the existence of God.
The scriptures I see quoted most frequently have to do with slavery. If the Bible doesn’t denounce slavery, then it must be evil and therefore completely irrelevant. It’s an easy argument to make, who would disagree that slavery is wrong?
Here’s the scripture I see quoted most often: “If a man beats his or her female slave with a rod and the slave dies as a direct result, he must be punished, but he is not to be punished if the slave gets up after a day or two, since the slave is his property.” Exodus 21: 20-21
It sounds like a primitive rule for people who lived in a different time, which is the crux of the argument for many of the blogs. The content of the Bible is outdated and culturally irrelevant.
So I did a little digging, both in my Life Application Study Bible and online, and it seems the same conclusions are drawn. Hebrew slaves were slaves because of crime, poverty or debt and they were not captive, rather they were allowed to work their way to freedom.
Through the cultural lenses of the time, people either were given ‘jobs’ as slaves in order to make wages for themselves or their families – or they committed a crime that put them in the position to be a slave. Maybe in some respects it’s not so different from current times?
Plenty of people work in jobs they don’t enjoy and likely feel like slaves for the wages they need to survive. While yet others have committed crimes and they work inside a prison, working themselves back toward freedom.
The difference, in today’s world we have a judicial system complete with rules of conduct. We don’t beat each other as discipline; rather we have penalties including fines, community service and up to incarceration. In our current cultural lenses, the beating mentioned in scripture seems barbaric.
What’s ironic to me, is the change in how we treat one another, that we would change the way in which we penalize one another and move from physical punishment to more loving and refined forms of punishment comes from scripture as well.
- My command is this: Love each other as I have loved you. John 15:11-13
- This is my command: Love each other. John 15:17
- May the Lord make your love increase and overflow for each other and for everyone else, just as ours does for you. 1 Thessalonians 3:11-13
- Now about your love for one another we do not need to write to you, for you yourselves have been taught by God to love each other. 1 Thessalonians 4:9
I could continue here, but the point is, there is nothing Jesus taught more often than for us to love one another. There is nothing more important than for us to love one another. In Matthew Jesus says this when questioned by the Pharisees about the most important commandment: “ Jesus replied: “‘Love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind.’This is the first and greatest commandment. And the second is like it: ‘Love your neighbor as yourself.’ Matthew 22:37-39
If you remove the slavery card, or minimally view it through the context of the culture, its value as an argument in nullifying the word of God diminishes.
Deck of Cards
He is Risen! He is Risen Indeed!
No matter how many times I participate in Holy Week services I always walk away with something new, something that speaks to me directly and opens my heart and mind in some way. He came through and I’m still working through what I learned and how it applies to my life.
Friday night I watched a movie called Luther, it’s the story of Martin Luther, a German monk who began a reformation that eventually split the Catholic Church and began a new denomination of Christians called Lutherans. It was a fascinating movie; the history of that time combined a story that illustrated the bold faith exhibited by one man.
There were two main components to Luther’s disagreement with the Catholic Church, first that they did not allow the Bible to be written in a language that lay people could read and understand for themselves; and second, as a result of the first, the church was able to misconstrue scripture for its own benefit. The Catholic Church raised money for cathedrals and other things by selling indulgences. Indulgences were pieces of paper promising that the purchaser could either buy their own salvation or that of someone else, even if they had already passed.
Martin Luther was disgusted and enraged by the practice of preying on the poor in order to add to the coffers of the already wealthy church. In the end, after much blood shed and revolution, the church was divided. Not in their worship or love for God, but in the direction they took in approaching the Bible. Luther interpreted the Bible so that everyone had the ability to read it for him or herself.
The overall takeaway for me from the film was that we as a church are human. Much like the video clip I attached to last Thursday’s blog, there is sin within the walls of the church and there is sometimes a stark difference between Jesus and religion. But in this instance, God used a man named Martin Luther to call out that failure in the church and to right its course.
We don’t always get it right. As a church our goal is to serve God, to be His hands and feet and to love each other as He loves us. I think at our core, that’s what we all want to do. But we live in a fallen world and we are human, as a result we don’t always get it right.
I think in history there are lots of examples like the Catholic Church and the selling of indulgences, but the most significant point for me is this – just because we get it wrong doesn’t mean its all wrong. To use an illustration I heard in a sermon last year, the Bible is not a deck of cards. You can’t pull out one or two and expect the entire deck to come crashing down.
I don’t know of another book or historical figure who has remained a significant influence for as many years as the Bible and Jesus.
This week I want to continue to explore what I’ve been wrestling with in regard to the church and belief. I hope you’ll offer your thoughts as I go. Some of what I’m working through is still half-baked, but it’s worthy of discussion.
No matter how many times I participate in Holy Week services I always walk away with something new, something that speaks to me directly and opens my heart and mind in some way. He came through and I’m still working through what I learned and how it applies to my life.
Friday night I watched a movie called Luther, it’s the story of Martin Luther, a German monk who began a reformation that eventually split the Catholic Church and began a new denomination of Christians called Lutherans. It was a fascinating movie; the history of that time combined a story that illustrated the bold faith exhibited by one man.
There were two main components to Luther’s disagreement with the Catholic Church, first that they did not allow the Bible to be written in a language that lay people could read and understand for themselves; and second, as a result of the first, the church was able to misconstrue scripture for its own benefit. The Catholic Church raised money for cathedrals and other things by selling indulgences. Indulgences were pieces of paper promising that the purchaser could either buy their own salvation or that of someone else, even if they had already passed.
Martin Luther was disgusted and enraged by the practice of preying on the poor in order to add to the coffers of the already wealthy church. In the end, after much blood shed and revolution, the church was divided. Not in their worship or love for God, but in the direction they took in approaching the Bible. Luther interpreted the Bible so that everyone had the ability to read it for him or herself.
The overall takeaway for me from the film was that we as a church are human. Much like the video clip I attached to last Thursday’s blog, there is sin within the walls of the church and there is sometimes a stark difference between Jesus and religion. But in this instance, God used a man named Martin Luther to call out that failure in the church and to right its course.
We don’t always get it right. As a church our goal is to serve God, to be His hands and feet and to love each other as He loves us. I think at our core, that’s what we all want to do. But we live in a fallen world and we are human, as a result we don’t always get it right.
I think in history there are lots of examples like the Catholic Church and the selling of indulgences, but the most significant point for me is this – just because we get it wrong doesn’t mean its all wrong. To use an illustration I heard in a sermon last year, the Bible is not a deck of cards. You can’t pull out one or two and expect the entire deck to come crashing down.
I don’t know of another book or historical figure who has remained a significant influence for as many years as the Bible and Jesus.
This week I want to continue to explore what I’ve been wrestling with in regard to the church and belief. I hope you’ll offer your thoughts as I go. Some of what I’m working through is still half-baked, but it’s worthy of discussion.
Jesus vs. Religion
A friend of mine passed along a YouTube clip recently of a man who used his talent to put together his thoughts on the differences between following religion and following Jesus. It’s a powerful clip and I love that her pastor decided to use it as part of a sermon.
If you’d like to view it before I go on, you can find the clip here, it’s just less than four minutes in length: http://northierthanthou.com/2012/03/21/jesus-and-religion-a-distinction-in-search-of-a-difference/
I’ll admit I’ve watched this through several times. The first time I was put off by the topic and had a hard time diving into it. My first thought was of the scriptures that point us toward being in worship together, serving as one body and being the church. God was clear in scripture that He wants us to work and come together as one.
In a time in our culture’s history when fewer people are coming to church, fewer people are claiming Jesus and more are boldly proclaiming their disbelief, it seems counterproductive for anyone who follows Jesus to turn people away from the church.
But as I listened a second time, I realized that wasn’t what he was doing. To me this entire piece is a reminder to the church to be the church. In our complacency, how often do we fall into the patterns that he described in his work?
Jesus Christ should be at the core of every church. When church becomes more about an obligation and less about a celebration, we’re missing the point. When church becomes more about the people inside and less about those on the outside, we’re missing the call.
Today is Maundy Thursday. Tonight we will take communion and relive the moments of Jesus’ Last Supper with his disciples. Then we relive and mourn the death of our Savior. Sunday morning though, we get to celebrate. We get the peace, the knowledge and the understanding that our Lord is here, He is real and He is here for each one of us.
In turn we are here to serve, love and adore Him. The most important thing we can do this Easter is make sure we are doing that by exhibiting His love and grace by being real with anyone who visits our churches. Jesus’ friends when He walked this earth didn’t own horses or donkeys, they didn’t wear the best clothing and they didn’t bathe often. What does that look like in our culture today? Who are we excluding and how can we change that this weekend if a timid soul feels prompted to grace the doors of our churches?
Toward the end of the piece, this artist proclaims “I love the church, I love the Bible and yes I believe in sin, but if Jesus came to your church would they actually let him in?”
His point wasn’t to condemn us, but to wake us up.
This weekend we have an opportunity to be the church. In churches everywhere people who don’t normally attend will come because they feel they should and God has a chance to reach them where they are in their lives.
Let Him use you.
If you’d like to view it before I go on, you can find the clip here, it’s just less than four minutes in length: http://northierthanthou.com/2012/03/21/jesus-and-religion-a-distinction-in-search-of-a-difference/
I’ll admit I’ve watched this through several times. The first time I was put off by the topic and had a hard time diving into it. My first thought was of the scriptures that point us toward being in worship together, serving as one body and being the church. God was clear in scripture that He wants us to work and come together as one.
In a time in our culture’s history when fewer people are coming to church, fewer people are claiming Jesus and more are boldly proclaiming their disbelief, it seems counterproductive for anyone who follows Jesus to turn people away from the church.
But as I listened a second time, I realized that wasn’t what he was doing. To me this entire piece is a reminder to the church to be the church. In our complacency, how often do we fall into the patterns that he described in his work?
- [Religion] Why does it build huge churches and fail to feed the poor?
- Religion never gets to the core; it’s just behavior modification with a list of chores.
- There’s a problem if people only know you’re Christian by your FaceBook.
- Because if grace is water the church should be an ocean. (Paraphrase) The church is not for perfect people, it’s a hospital for the broken.
Jesus Christ should be at the core of every church. When church becomes more about an obligation and less about a celebration, we’re missing the point. When church becomes more about the people inside and less about those on the outside, we’re missing the call.
Today is Maundy Thursday. Tonight we will take communion and relive the moments of Jesus’ Last Supper with his disciples. Then we relive and mourn the death of our Savior. Sunday morning though, we get to celebrate. We get the peace, the knowledge and the understanding that our Lord is here, He is real and He is here for each one of us.
In turn we are here to serve, love and adore Him. The most important thing we can do this Easter is make sure we are doing that by exhibiting His love and grace by being real with anyone who visits our churches. Jesus’ friends when He walked this earth didn’t own horses or donkeys, they didn’t wear the best clothing and they didn’t bathe often. What does that look like in our culture today? Who are we excluding and how can we change that this weekend if a timid soul feels prompted to grace the doors of our churches?
Toward the end of the piece, this artist proclaims “I love the church, I love the Bible and yes I believe in sin, but if Jesus came to your church would they actually let him in?”
His point wasn’t to condemn us, but to wake us up.
This weekend we have an opportunity to be the church. In churches everywhere people who don’t normally attend will come because they feel they should and God has a chance to reach them where they are in their lives.
Let Him use you.
Weight Loss Wednesday
I’ve had some medical issues over the course of the past month that has made weight loss a seriously grouchy topic for me. I’ve put on weight, some warranted and some not, and I’ve struggled to think about anything but either eating or what eating is doing to my body.
Talk about miserable – as it turns out the crazy wasn’t all Renee-manufactured. It was a tiny little pill I had to take that was rocking my world. So now that I’ve taken myself off that medication, I’m back to where I was before. Dealing with daily headaches, but I feel like myself again. With one exception, I’m me with a new deficit to dig out of from a weight loss perspective.
As I was having a little pity party over that this past week I found myself at a crossroads. Do I give up – because I’m already facing big work to get back to where I want to be, or do I push forward and spend the next two to three months digging in and living the healthy lifestyle that yielded new hobbies and friendships?
I was sincerely leaning toward letting go when God intervened. I don’t believe in coincidence, especially when little things start to add up. “And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love him, who have been called according to his purpose.” Romans 8:28
Mid-week last week I got an email from a gal I knew when I was in grade school. I hadn’t seen or heard anything about her in well over 20 years, and yet just the weekend prior I was at lunch with my family and we got on the topic of neighbors we had as my brother and I were growing up. I have no idea how we got on the topic or why, but just three days later I got an email from the little girl I used to play with. She’s an employee at Principal and was just selected for this year’s Healthy Weight Small Group challenge, which is the same program I participated in during 2010. She let me know she was inspired by my story and had signed up in hopes that she would get the same results.
She asked if I would stay in contact with her and support her during the program and I readily agreed. I was overwhelmed, knowing that was a God moment, when I received another. A co-worker from many years ago in a different company is also now at Principal and has been selected for this year’s program. She sent me a similar note and we have reconnected.
Then Monday I was asked last-minute to write up my thoughts and story on how I started running, to help motivate others who have never attempted it and might be inclined to try after learning how I started.
I think God finally got His message through to me. Sometimes I think He has to put up billboards to get my attention and this was one of those weeks. This gift I’ve been given, this life I have today because I’m healthy and able to move and run and enjoy my daughter’s exuberance, it’s not for me to treasure, keep and hold for myself. It’s a gift I’ve been given with many purposes, one of which is to give back.
I know so many people who are struggling with weight, who are trapped in old habits and want desperately to break free but can’t find the strength. Neither could I – the strength doesn’t come from within us, it comes from God. When we can’t find the will, He offers it. When we can’t seem to say no, He provides a way around it. (1 Corinthians 10:13)
This gift, this healthy body I have isn’t perfect. I’m a little out of shape right now and my head doesn’t know to stop aching, but those are minor problems in comparison to where I’ve been.
In the past week God has brought all things together for my good. (Romans 8:28) Now it’s time for me to rely on His strength and give my healthy life over to Him to use for His purposes.
Talk about miserable – as it turns out the crazy wasn’t all Renee-manufactured. It was a tiny little pill I had to take that was rocking my world. So now that I’ve taken myself off that medication, I’m back to where I was before. Dealing with daily headaches, but I feel like myself again. With one exception, I’m me with a new deficit to dig out of from a weight loss perspective.
As I was having a little pity party over that this past week I found myself at a crossroads. Do I give up – because I’m already facing big work to get back to where I want to be, or do I push forward and spend the next two to three months digging in and living the healthy lifestyle that yielded new hobbies and friendships?
I was sincerely leaning toward letting go when God intervened. I don’t believe in coincidence, especially when little things start to add up. “And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love him, who have been called according to his purpose.” Romans 8:28
Mid-week last week I got an email from a gal I knew when I was in grade school. I hadn’t seen or heard anything about her in well over 20 years, and yet just the weekend prior I was at lunch with my family and we got on the topic of neighbors we had as my brother and I were growing up. I have no idea how we got on the topic or why, but just three days later I got an email from the little girl I used to play with. She’s an employee at Principal and was just selected for this year’s Healthy Weight Small Group challenge, which is the same program I participated in during 2010. She let me know she was inspired by my story and had signed up in hopes that she would get the same results.
She asked if I would stay in contact with her and support her during the program and I readily agreed. I was overwhelmed, knowing that was a God moment, when I received another. A co-worker from many years ago in a different company is also now at Principal and has been selected for this year’s program. She sent me a similar note and we have reconnected.
Then Monday I was asked last-minute to write up my thoughts and story on how I started running, to help motivate others who have never attempted it and might be inclined to try after learning how I started.
I think God finally got His message through to me. Sometimes I think He has to put up billboards to get my attention and this was one of those weeks. This gift I’ve been given, this life I have today because I’m healthy and able to move and run and enjoy my daughter’s exuberance, it’s not for me to treasure, keep and hold for myself. It’s a gift I’ve been given with many purposes, one of which is to give back.
I know so many people who are struggling with weight, who are trapped in old habits and want desperately to break free but can’t find the strength. Neither could I – the strength doesn’t come from within us, it comes from God. When we can’t find the will, He offers it. When we can’t seem to say no, He provides a way around it. (1 Corinthians 10:13)
This gift, this healthy body I have isn’t perfect. I’m a little out of shape right now and my head doesn’t know to stop aching, but those are minor problems in comparison to where I’ve been.
In the past week God has brought all things together for my good. (Romans 8:28) Now it’s time for me to rely on His strength and give my healthy life over to Him to use for His purposes.
Being Part of the Body
Sunday afternoon was beautiful. The weather was warm, but breezy and my patio furniture was located conveniently in the shade. It was perfect for hosting the last of the Good and Beautiful Life classes with five women I’ve come to really enjoy over the course of the past year. We’ve been meeting since September, moving through Good and Beautiful God and then Good and Beautiful Life.
After they all left on Sunday evening I was a little sad. I’ve become accustomed to seeing them every week, knowing what’s going on in their lives and learning from each one of them in different ways. Sunday afternoon, and the months of proceeding Monday nights, have been a great example in my mind of why being part of a church is important.
Romans 12:5 “So in Christ we who are many form one body, and each member belongs to all the others.”
Being in community with other Christians, learning from their life experiences and how they’ve come closer to Christ during those moments and even now how they stumble and continue to work toward the purpose and plans God has for their lives is all comforting. It’s an opportunity to view myself in their stories and to support them with my own.
That experience, the opportunity to stand along-side women like that and to learn is something I think so many people miss out on. So many people say they believe in Christ, but not in organized religion. They are so put off by the humanness of those who grace the doors of a church that they can’t see passed that to the Lord who invites them in.
I understand that, I know that sin lives in a church just as it does everywhere else in this world. I believe in my heart that most people who walk into the church, who serve, who are active and make God the center of their lives are trying to follow His teachings, not out of obligation, but out of love. It doesn’t mean they (any more than I) will always make it, but I believe in general that’s who the people are who are part of a church.
But I think we can do better. We can always do better. More welcoming, less involved in our own friendships. More focused on loving others, less focused on loving ourselves. There are so many things that can go wrong when someone attends a church, but as I’ve experienced, there are so many more things that can go right.
A friend recently said that he believes churches are like people, and just as each one of us has different gifts we bring to the table, a church has specific gifts that are offered to a community and to God. I like that thought and it makes me wonder if those who are so adamantly against organized religion should take another look? Maybe the one church that they have tried is not a good fit for the gifts they’ve been given? Maybe it takes a little time and searching to find a place to belong?
This is Holy Week with Easter coming this Sunday. If you’re not attending church regularly, but you’ve been thinking about it, why not give it a shot this weekend? While you won’t get a full idea of what the church is like on a normal week, you will likely be able to remain anonymous if that’s your goal. If you just want to reconnect, observe and open your mind to the possibility again, this is a good time to make the first step.
After they all left on Sunday evening I was a little sad. I’ve become accustomed to seeing them every week, knowing what’s going on in their lives and learning from each one of them in different ways. Sunday afternoon, and the months of proceeding Monday nights, have been a great example in my mind of why being part of a church is important.
Romans 12:5 “So in Christ we who are many form one body, and each member belongs to all the others.”
Being in community with other Christians, learning from their life experiences and how they’ve come closer to Christ during those moments and even now how they stumble and continue to work toward the purpose and plans God has for their lives is all comforting. It’s an opportunity to view myself in their stories and to support them with my own.
That experience, the opportunity to stand along-side women like that and to learn is something I think so many people miss out on. So many people say they believe in Christ, but not in organized religion. They are so put off by the humanness of those who grace the doors of a church that they can’t see passed that to the Lord who invites them in.
I understand that, I know that sin lives in a church just as it does everywhere else in this world. I believe in my heart that most people who walk into the church, who serve, who are active and make God the center of their lives are trying to follow His teachings, not out of obligation, but out of love. It doesn’t mean they (any more than I) will always make it, but I believe in general that’s who the people are who are part of a church.
But I think we can do better. We can always do better. More welcoming, less involved in our own friendships. More focused on loving others, less focused on loving ourselves. There are so many things that can go wrong when someone attends a church, but as I’ve experienced, there are so many more things that can go right.
A friend recently said that he believes churches are like people, and just as each one of us has different gifts we bring to the table, a church has specific gifts that are offered to a community and to God. I like that thought and it makes me wonder if those who are so adamantly against organized religion should take another look? Maybe the one church that they have tried is not a good fit for the gifts they’ve been given? Maybe it takes a little time and searching to find a place to belong?
This is Holy Week with Easter coming this Sunday. If you’re not attending church regularly, but you’ve been thinking about it, why not give it a shot this weekend? While you won’t get a full idea of what the church is like on a normal week, you will likely be able to remain anonymous if that’s your goal. If you just want to reconnect, observe and open your mind to the possibility again, this is a good time to make the first step.
Praying with Dogged Determination
I wrote about prayer a couple of days ago and find myself still thinking about my prayer life and what it means to dig in, to give that time and energy to God.
There are so many reasons that I don’t always spend the time in prayer that I think I should and I’m guessing some of my excuses are probably not unique. Not enough time; not enough energy to stay awake at the end of my day; no patience for the response.
Yep, impatience rears its ugly head. I really do think one of the reasons I don’t give as much of my time to prayer is because I’m impatient and frustrated when the response doesn’t seem to come. I’ve prayed a lot over the past couple of years for friends who are struggling with really painful life issues. Things that can’t be healed or changed by anyone but God, and I’ve watched as they fight day-to-day to keep living, despite the seemingly unanswered prayers.
I think in my immaturity I get to a point in the prayer that I believe God is not going to act now, His plan is not in line with whatever I’m praying and ultimately I trail off. Oh, I start with good intentions, my prayers may change from whatever it was that I was specifically asking Him to do for my friend, and it turns into blessing her in some way, letting her know He has not forgotten her and that He is still active and involved in her life. That will go on for weeks sometimes, and then suddenly, I stop.
It’s not a conscious decision that I’m aware of, I just lose my ‘stick with it’ attitude and without recognizing that I’ve quit asking God to be in the details of this friend’s life, I’ve moved onto whatever else needs some attention or focus.
“Do not be anxious about anything, but in every situation, by prayer and petition, with thanksgiving, present your requests to God. And the peace of God, which transcends all understanding, will guard your hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus.” Philippians 4:6-7
When I read the word ‘petition’ in the scripture above, my eyes sometimes play tricks on me and I see and think the word ‘repetition’ instead. I’m not so sure that’s very far from the truth. In the Good and Beautiful Life, the author says this about prayer: Most problems are not overcome by a single prayer, not because God isn’t strong enough or our prayers are not good enough, but because change often comes slowly.
He continues by saying this: Jesus is telling us that importunity is often necessary. Our persistent prayer is a sign not of a lack of faith but of our love and commitment. God wants to give us good gifts, and apparently dogged determination and diligence in prayer is the way God works in our lives or in the lives of those we care about.
Dogged determination. I’ve been known to pursue things in my life with dogged determination, but I’m not sure I can say that I’ve ever prayed with anything mirroring that same level of intensity, at least not for a long period of time. Certainly in a moment, when emotions are high and empathy for someone else is in high gear, my prayers could be described as doggedly determined. But that lasts a short season and either God has addressed the issue, or it’s not something that will be handled quickly and I begin to lose focus.
As I’ve thought about how I could make prayer a more integral part of my life, I’ve reflected on a couple of friends who have ‘God chairs’ in their homes. They have designated one specific chair as their place to sit in prayer with God. When they are in those chairs their spouses and children are not to interrupt them unless they’ve lost a limb. Time in that chair is sacred.
As I think about each of the women and the way they look when they talk about being in their God chairs, I think that’s the answer to sustained, long-term focus on prayer. It’s not a checklist item on their daily to do; it’s not in some manual on Christian living – prayed today, check check; and it’s not something they appear to feel obligated to do. Instead, when the talk about the time they spend there, they often close their eyes briefly and it’s as if for a moment, they feel the same sense of peace and relaxation they feel while in the ‘God chair’.
I think that’s what it’s supposed to be about. That intimacy between us and God, the relationship that develops through conversation, I think it starts in a God chair – whatever that may be in your home, park, backyard – wherever you can get away to spend some time alone with Him. From there it’s just a conversation between two and those things that require dogged determination today, may just be a quick part of an ongoing discussion later.
There are so many reasons that I don’t always spend the time in prayer that I think I should and I’m guessing some of my excuses are probably not unique. Not enough time; not enough energy to stay awake at the end of my day; no patience for the response.
Yep, impatience rears its ugly head. I really do think one of the reasons I don’t give as much of my time to prayer is because I’m impatient and frustrated when the response doesn’t seem to come. I’ve prayed a lot over the past couple of years for friends who are struggling with really painful life issues. Things that can’t be healed or changed by anyone but God, and I’ve watched as they fight day-to-day to keep living, despite the seemingly unanswered prayers.
I think in my immaturity I get to a point in the prayer that I believe God is not going to act now, His plan is not in line with whatever I’m praying and ultimately I trail off. Oh, I start with good intentions, my prayers may change from whatever it was that I was specifically asking Him to do for my friend, and it turns into blessing her in some way, letting her know He has not forgotten her and that He is still active and involved in her life. That will go on for weeks sometimes, and then suddenly, I stop.
It’s not a conscious decision that I’m aware of, I just lose my ‘stick with it’ attitude and without recognizing that I’ve quit asking God to be in the details of this friend’s life, I’ve moved onto whatever else needs some attention or focus.
“Do not be anxious about anything, but in every situation, by prayer and petition, with thanksgiving, present your requests to God. And the peace of God, which transcends all understanding, will guard your hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus.” Philippians 4:6-7
When I read the word ‘petition’ in the scripture above, my eyes sometimes play tricks on me and I see and think the word ‘repetition’ instead. I’m not so sure that’s very far from the truth. In the Good and Beautiful Life, the author says this about prayer: Most problems are not overcome by a single prayer, not because God isn’t strong enough or our prayers are not good enough, but because change often comes slowly.
He continues by saying this: Jesus is telling us that importunity is often necessary. Our persistent prayer is a sign not of a lack of faith but of our love and commitment. God wants to give us good gifts, and apparently dogged determination and diligence in prayer is the way God works in our lives or in the lives of those we care about.
Dogged determination. I’ve been known to pursue things in my life with dogged determination, but I’m not sure I can say that I’ve ever prayed with anything mirroring that same level of intensity, at least not for a long period of time. Certainly in a moment, when emotions are high and empathy for someone else is in high gear, my prayers could be described as doggedly determined. But that lasts a short season and either God has addressed the issue, or it’s not something that will be handled quickly and I begin to lose focus.
As I’ve thought about how I could make prayer a more integral part of my life, I’ve reflected on a couple of friends who have ‘God chairs’ in their homes. They have designated one specific chair as their place to sit in prayer with God. When they are in those chairs their spouses and children are not to interrupt them unless they’ve lost a limb. Time in that chair is sacred.
As I think about each of the women and the way they look when they talk about being in their God chairs, I think that’s the answer to sustained, long-term focus on prayer. It’s not a checklist item on their daily to do; it’s not in some manual on Christian living – prayed today, check check; and it’s not something they appear to feel obligated to do. Instead, when the talk about the time they spend there, they often close their eyes briefly and it’s as if for a moment, they feel the same sense of peace and relaxation they feel while in the ‘God chair’.
I think that’s what it’s supposed to be about. That intimacy between us and God, the relationship that develops through conversation, I think it starts in a God chair – whatever that may be in your home, park, backyard – wherever you can get away to spend some time alone with Him. From there it’s just a conversation between two and those things that require dogged determination today, may just be a quick part of an ongoing discussion later.
Weight Loss Wednesday - Made to Crave
My mom bought me a book that she felt really spoke to her when it comes to connecting weight loss and spirituality. It's called Made to Crave. I've written about it a few times, it's full of inspiration and solid, scriptural based thoughts on getting control of and maintaining a healthy relationship with food.
Over the past week I've slipped for what feels like the millionth time back into my old habits. Not just the ones that lead me toward food I don't need, but the old habits of trying to stop it on my own, trying to defeat the food and weight issue on my own and not calling out to God for His strength, His power and His love when I find myself in need.
I've been praying about it and the Made to Crave book sitting on my shelf came to mind. I'm just finishing up a book study at church and find myself with a free night per week, I think it's time to do a group study of the Made to Crave book. The book itself has been out for a couple of years now I believe, but in addition there is now a study guide that accompanies the book.
So this is an unusual use of the blog I've been writing for the past year, I'm using it today to look for anyone else who might want to delve into this study with me. I would like to hear other people's thoughts, learn from the wisdom God has imparted in different ways to others and be held accountable for my actions and relationship with food. I have an amazing accountability system at work that keeps me focused on my physical health and nutrition, but unless I learn to resolve the root of my issues with food, I will forever be trapped in this cycle I find myself in today.
Please prayerfully consider whether or not you might want to join me. I'm thinking about Sunday or Monday evenings, depending on response I think I can host it at my home and would like to start the week after Easter. If you want to follow along, but can't commit to being in person for a study, let me know that too. I can move Wednesday's blogs back to the portion of this website that allows comments. It's not as pretty, but it will at least open the door to conversation.
As I was thinking about what and how to write this today, my mind drifted to Matthew 6:24 - it begins with this statement 'No one can serve two masters.' This scripture is focused on God and money, but as I think about the way Jesus talked about money, the caution He used and the reasons people turn to money (security, comfort) rather than God, for me the reasons are the same when it comes to food. It's time to put that behavior, that impulse to self soothe in the light and allow God to do His perfect work in in the midst of my imperfection.
Over the past week I've slipped for what feels like the millionth time back into my old habits. Not just the ones that lead me toward food I don't need, but the old habits of trying to stop it on my own, trying to defeat the food and weight issue on my own and not calling out to God for His strength, His power and His love when I find myself in need.
I've been praying about it and the Made to Crave book sitting on my shelf came to mind. I'm just finishing up a book study at church and find myself with a free night per week, I think it's time to do a group study of the Made to Crave book. The book itself has been out for a couple of years now I believe, but in addition there is now a study guide that accompanies the book.
So this is an unusual use of the blog I've been writing for the past year, I'm using it today to look for anyone else who might want to delve into this study with me. I would like to hear other people's thoughts, learn from the wisdom God has imparted in different ways to others and be held accountable for my actions and relationship with food. I have an amazing accountability system at work that keeps me focused on my physical health and nutrition, but unless I learn to resolve the root of my issues with food, I will forever be trapped in this cycle I find myself in today.
Please prayerfully consider whether or not you might want to join me. I'm thinking about Sunday or Monday evenings, depending on response I think I can host it at my home and would like to start the week after Easter. If you want to follow along, but can't commit to being in person for a study, let me know that too. I can move Wednesday's blogs back to the portion of this website that allows comments. It's not as pretty, but it will at least open the door to conversation.
As I was thinking about what and how to write this today, my mind drifted to Matthew 6:24 - it begins with this statement 'No one can serve two masters.' This scripture is focused on God and money, but as I think about the way Jesus talked about money, the caution He used and the reasons people turn to money (security, comfort) rather than God, for me the reasons are the same when it comes to food. It's time to put that behavior, that impulse to self soothe in the light and allow God to do His perfect work in in the midst of my imperfection.
Specificity in Prayer
How is your prayer life?
Mine is still not where I believe God wants or desires it to be. There is tremendous intimacy in prayer, a deep relationship that develops over time and as we learn not only to speak, but to listen, God provides us with the tangible proof that He is and will always be here with us.
Before I dig in, let me first say there is no right or wrong way to engage in prayer with God. Just lifting your voice to heaven, acknowledging Him by name and calling on Him in times of need and celebration meet His plans for us in scripture and delight Him.
As with any of the spiritual disciplines though, the more we can be in line with His word, with scripture, the more fulfilling life and the relationship with Him will be. I was reminded in a recent chapter of Good and Beautiful Life of a Soul Training exercise, one specifically geared toward prayer that I enjoyed when I first tried it, but lost sight of soon thereafter.
“Do not be anxious about anything, but in every situation, by prayer and petition, with thanksgiving, present your requests to God. And the peace of God, which transcends all understanding, will guard your hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus.” Philippians 4:6-7
I often think of this scripture as an invitation to pray for everything, to pray for the things that I want God to do or have an impact upon in some way. I use this as a way to dump my worries on His front door, and yet when I walk away, I have tendency to say ‘ok, you’ve seen them now’ and bundle them up and take them back home with me to look at, think about, wrestle with and ultimately make no progress on resolving.
I ask for big things, little things and everything in-between, but what I don’t do is let go of them after I’ve offered them up to Him. This week’s soul training in our chapter was to let go of worry, to allow God to take those things from us and know deep inside that He has them. To do that, the author recommended that we write down our worries, those things we’ve been alternating our time between praying about and worrying about.
Next to each worry he asked us to make a list of the things we can actually change about each one on our own. Whatever remains is what we need to be specific about. What is it about that specific worry that we need to lift up to God and ask Him to resolve? The author encourages us to be bold – His reasoning, how will we ever know if God has answered our prayers if our prayers are generic?
As we write those specific prayers and then give those prayers over to Him, there is no guarantee He will follow them just as we ask. If there is a better way to manage the issues we present, He will follow His own plan. But the first step in letting go and calming our anxiety no matter what the issue is - is first to do what we can do - and then earnestly offer up the remainder to Him. More than likely part of the prayer itself may be to ask God that he help us let go and trust Him with our worry.
After we've let go and we've given our worry over to Him, we wait. We set our eyes upon Him, fill our hearts with praise and thanksgiving, so that our primary focus is not the item we just asked God to take from us.
Mine is still not where I believe God wants or desires it to be. There is tremendous intimacy in prayer, a deep relationship that develops over time and as we learn not only to speak, but to listen, God provides us with the tangible proof that He is and will always be here with us.
Before I dig in, let me first say there is no right or wrong way to engage in prayer with God. Just lifting your voice to heaven, acknowledging Him by name and calling on Him in times of need and celebration meet His plans for us in scripture and delight Him.
As with any of the spiritual disciplines though, the more we can be in line with His word, with scripture, the more fulfilling life and the relationship with Him will be. I was reminded in a recent chapter of Good and Beautiful Life of a Soul Training exercise, one specifically geared toward prayer that I enjoyed when I first tried it, but lost sight of soon thereafter.
“Do not be anxious about anything, but in every situation, by prayer and petition, with thanksgiving, present your requests to God. And the peace of God, which transcends all understanding, will guard your hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus.” Philippians 4:6-7
I often think of this scripture as an invitation to pray for everything, to pray for the things that I want God to do or have an impact upon in some way. I use this as a way to dump my worries on His front door, and yet when I walk away, I have tendency to say ‘ok, you’ve seen them now’ and bundle them up and take them back home with me to look at, think about, wrestle with and ultimately make no progress on resolving.
I ask for big things, little things and everything in-between, but what I don’t do is let go of them after I’ve offered them up to Him. This week’s soul training in our chapter was to let go of worry, to allow God to take those things from us and know deep inside that He has them. To do that, the author recommended that we write down our worries, those things we’ve been alternating our time between praying about and worrying about.
Next to each worry he asked us to make a list of the things we can actually change about each one on our own. Whatever remains is what we need to be specific about. What is it about that specific worry that we need to lift up to God and ask Him to resolve? The author encourages us to be bold – His reasoning, how will we ever know if God has answered our prayers if our prayers are generic?
As we write those specific prayers and then give those prayers over to Him, there is no guarantee He will follow them just as we ask. If there is a better way to manage the issues we present, He will follow His own plan. But the first step in letting go and calming our anxiety no matter what the issue is - is first to do what we can do - and then earnestly offer up the remainder to Him. More than likely part of the prayer itself may be to ask God that he help us let go and trust Him with our worry.
After we've let go and we've given our worry over to Him, we wait. We set our eyes upon Him, fill our hearts with praise and thanksgiving, so that our primary focus is not the item we just asked God to take from us.
Mission Ghana
My church has a partnership with a pastor in Africa. Each year we have a different project or emphasis during the Lenten season, this year we are raising the funds to build churches in the same villages where we built water wells just a few years ago. So in the same communities that have been blessed with clean, running water close enough to gather multiple times per day, we will now have the opportunity to build church shelters where the community can gather to worship, celebrate and be together.
Because our church facilitates two trips per year to the region, there are always short films to watch during the Lenten season that illustrate the changes that are occurring in those communities as God uses His resources and people to make a difference in the lives of those who don’t have some of life’s simplest and most basic needs.
During those videos I am always stirred and moved by the way people react to the work our church is doing. They have so little and yet express so much joy.
I’ve often wanted to go there, to see firsthand what their life is like and to have God use me in some way to be His hands and feet in a place where poverty runs rampant. After listening to and watching the videos this Lenten season I made the decision it was time to stop thinking about going and start planning a trip.
I mentioned it to a neighbor this past week and she immediately recommended a book she had read about a young woman who felt called to go to Africa, and once she arrived she felt as though she was to live her life there. ‘Kisses from Katie’ is an autobiography, almost in the style of a long blog, about a young woman who was raised in the United States, but felt her heart was made for Africa.
She convinced her parents to take her on a mission trip when she was 16 and fell in love with Uganda while she was there. As soon as she graduated high school she returned for a year to live and serve the poorest of the people in the country. She began a non-profit organization and as a child herself, began to adopt children who had nobody to care for them, nobody to love them.
By the time she felt compelled to leave and live out the promise she made to her parents to return to the States to attend college she was the mother of nine adopted girls. She was leading an organization that served 150 children, providing them with fees for school, uniforms, supplies and healthy food as well as medical care.
In her book she is clear; she gives all credit to God. She doesn’t think that she, at her age or any age, is capable of the things happening through her, but that by saying yes to God, saying yes to the call he planted deep inside her, He is able to do all things through her.
The details and stories in her book are amazing. The writing isn’t as smooth or polished as most authors I’ve become accustomed to reading, but that lends to the authenticity of the sometimes stream of consciousness thoughts she provides about her life. It’s definitely worth a read.
Her book, her thoughts and her experiences in following her own call have moved me closer to full commitment to a trip. I don’t know the dates or the purpose for the first mission next year, but I hope to be part of the crew who travels across the world to deliver the news of a Lord and Savior who loves and adores the people who are living and sometimes just surviving there.
Indeed there are those who are last who will be first, and first who will be last. Luke 13:30
Because our church facilitates two trips per year to the region, there are always short films to watch during the Lenten season that illustrate the changes that are occurring in those communities as God uses His resources and people to make a difference in the lives of those who don’t have some of life’s simplest and most basic needs.
During those videos I am always stirred and moved by the way people react to the work our church is doing. They have so little and yet express so much joy.
I’ve often wanted to go there, to see firsthand what their life is like and to have God use me in some way to be His hands and feet in a place where poverty runs rampant. After listening to and watching the videos this Lenten season I made the decision it was time to stop thinking about going and start planning a trip.
I mentioned it to a neighbor this past week and she immediately recommended a book she had read about a young woman who felt called to go to Africa, and once she arrived she felt as though she was to live her life there. ‘Kisses from Katie’ is an autobiography, almost in the style of a long blog, about a young woman who was raised in the United States, but felt her heart was made for Africa.
She convinced her parents to take her on a mission trip when she was 16 and fell in love with Uganda while she was there. As soon as she graduated high school she returned for a year to live and serve the poorest of the people in the country. She began a non-profit organization and as a child herself, began to adopt children who had nobody to care for them, nobody to love them.
By the time she felt compelled to leave and live out the promise she made to her parents to return to the States to attend college she was the mother of nine adopted girls. She was leading an organization that served 150 children, providing them with fees for school, uniforms, supplies and healthy food as well as medical care.
In her book she is clear; she gives all credit to God. She doesn’t think that she, at her age or any age, is capable of the things happening through her, but that by saying yes to God, saying yes to the call he planted deep inside her, He is able to do all things through her.
The details and stories in her book are amazing. The writing isn’t as smooth or polished as most authors I’ve become accustomed to reading, but that lends to the authenticity of the sometimes stream of consciousness thoughts she provides about her life. It’s definitely worth a read.
Her book, her thoughts and her experiences in following her own call have moved me closer to full commitment to a trip. I don’t know the dates or the purpose for the first mission next year, but I hope to be part of the crew who travels across the world to deliver the news of a Lord and Savior who loves and adores the people who are living and sometimes just surviving there.
Indeed there are those who are last who will be first, and first who will be last. Luke 13:30
A Willingness to Stick With Things
A year ago I was taking the Good and Beautiful series at church for the first time. It spoke to me in powerful ways and I felt the Holy Spirit move me to try new things, to be bold in my faith and ultimately to start writing a daily blog.
I had no idea a year ago where that blog would go or what God’s purpose was for me in writing it, but I was faithful and when the overwhelming desire to start continued to press down on me, I reacted. I created this site and I’ve been writing faithfully since.
There have been a few points over the course of the past year when I’ve wondered why I should keep going. What do I really have to say and what do I know that could be of use to someone else? But in each of those instances I came back to this, this exercise was never about me, it’s always been about Him.
I think for the first time last week, not coincidentally right at the year mark, I had a glimpse of what one of the many purposes of this blog may have been for me. I was reading a book that contrasted Galatians 5:23 in the New International Version (NIV) of the Bible alongside The Message. When I got to the fruit of patience, which I often say I have absolutely none of, I was surprised by the way The Message explained it.
“We develop a willingness to stick with things.”
When I think of patience I often think of my temperament when I’m stuck in a slow lane at the grocery store or a car that doesn’t want to drive the speed limit in front of me. I think of patience and the lack of patience as how I react to the small, day-to-day moments when something or someone else slows me down.
It had never occurred to me that daily writing, the exercise of getting up long before most of the world and spending some quiet time in thought and prayer, is an exercise in patience. It’s beautiful and makes perfect sense. God knows how to reach me where I live; He knows how to get through to me by using a gift, something I enjoy, to teach me to ‘stick with things.’
When I think about how close I came near Christmas time this past year to hanging up the blog and letting it go, I am so incredibly grateful for those who encouraged me to rethink that plan and to listen to God’s will for me. I would have missed this message; I would have missed this opportunity to see His purpose. It’s not every day that we get to see His plan for us. But often, it seems, the only way to have that moment is after we’ve chosen to take a step in faith. Before He can show us what we’ve done and the purpose we have fulfilled, we have to act.
In the past couple of weeks I’ve written about the story of Peter and stepping out of the boat. I’ve got my big toe in the water as we speak. I feel God pressing a new opportunity on my heart and I’m responding. You may have noticed I’ve stopped writing on Fridays. That was to make time for the next chapter in this book, the next thing God wants me to do. So you may see a little less of the blog from time-to-time, but only to make way for the work He is doing in me now.
I imagine it will be quite similar to the blog. There will be days I’m filled with passion and moved by the Holy Spirit and there will be days that I question His purpose and why He chose me. In the end, I hope I can remember this lesson and keep my favorite verse close to the surface. “For I know the plans I have for you, declares the Lord, plans to prosper you and not to harm you, plans to give you a hope and a future.” Jeremiah 29:11
I had no idea a year ago where that blog would go or what God’s purpose was for me in writing it, but I was faithful and when the overwhelming desire to start continued to press down on me, I reacted. I created this site and I’ve been writing faithfully since.
There have been a few points over the course of the past year when I’ve wondered why I should keep going. What do I really have to say and what do I know that could be of use to someone else? But in each of those instances I came back to this, this exercise was never about me, it’s always been about Him.
I think for the first time last week, not coincidentally right at the year mark, I had a glimpse of what one of the many purposes of this blog may have been for me. I was reading a book that contrasted Galatians 5:23 in the New International Version (NIV) of the Bible alongside The Message. When I got to the fruit of patience, which I often say I have absolutely none of, I was surprised by the way The Message explained it.
“We develop a willingness to stick with things.”
When I think of patience I often think of my temperament when I’m stuck in a slow lane at the grocery store or a car that doesn’t want to drive the speed limit in front of me. I think of patience and the lack of patience as how I react to the small, day-to-day moments when something or someone else slows me down.
It had never occurred to me that daily writing, the exercise of getting up long before most of the world and spending some quiet time in thought and prayer, is an exercise in patience. It’s beautiful and makes perfect sense. God knows how to reach me where I live; He knows how to get through to me by using a gift, something I enjoy, to teach me to ‘stick with things.’
When I think about how close I came near Christmas time this past year to hanging up the blog and letting it go, I am so incredibly grateful for those who encouraged me to rethink that plan and to listen to God’s will for me. I would have missed this message; I would have missed this opportunity to see His purpose. It’s not every day that we get to see His plan for us. But often, it seems, the only way to have that moment is after we’ve chosen to take a step in faith. Before He can show us what we’ve done and the purpose we have fulfilled, we have to act.
In the past couple of weeks I’ve written about the story of Peter and stepping out of the boat. I’ve got my big toe in the water as we speak. I feel God pressing a new opportunity on my heart and I’m responding. You may have noticed I’ve stopped writing on Fridays. That was to make time for the next chapter in this book, the next thing God wants me to do. So you may see a little less of the blog from time-to-time, but only to make way for the work He is doing in me now.
I imagine it will be quite similar to the blog. There will be days I’m filled with passion and moved by the Holy Spirit and there will be days that I question His purpose and why He chose me. In the end, I hope I can remember this lesson and keep my favorite verse close to the surface. “For I know the plans I have for you, declares the Lord, plans to prosper you and not to harm you, plans to give you a hope and a future.” Jeremiah 29:11
Weight Loss Wednesday
I spent some time in the pool on Saturday. After January’s fiasco at the YMCA indoor mini-tri, I thought I’d better go for reinforcements. So a girlfriend with a pension for swimming came to give me some pointers. I was surprised at how different I really did feel by the time we finished. There’s so much more to swimming than I realized.
I have a lot of practicing to do between now and May, the next YMCA sponsored mini-triathlon, but it’s a goal worth pursuing. That’s one of the conversations we had while taking a quick breather from the up and back swimming. Why are triathlons so much harder to do than a duathlon with only biking and running?
I just assumed it was stacking three events together and extending the period of time your body is in motion. But as we talked, she gave me a light bulb moment. It’s not the length of each event necessarily, but the different ways you have to condition your body for each segment of the event. Running requires a very different breathing pattern than swimming. It’s the most basic of human functions, one that I rarely think about – even when I run, but when I swim it’s the first thing I’m thinking about. Taking short bursts of air at a time vs. the long rhythmic pattern of breathing while running is very different and I find the swimming breathing difficult to master.
There’s a part of me that wants to throw in the towel and find the closest dual event and let this swimming business go. I have a lot of excuses; they’re so easy to come by. I’ve never enjoyed being in my bathing suit in public; swimming isn’t a natural, easy activity for me to pick up and work with; and I certainly don’t think I look nice coming up out of the water and moving directly into the next event without a little fluff and dry of the hair.
But it’s the excuses and the mental road blocks that got me out of shape and into a recliner in the first place. The idea that I can’t do something because I’m not talented enough; I’m not strong enough; I’m not an athlete – those are all the thoughts combined with poor eating habits that put me in the worst physical shape of my life.
I allowed negative thoughts, thoughts that had no foundation or historical backing that would shape them into truth, stop me from trying new things.
Weight loss is 100% mental. I’ll always believe that. Eating well and exercising are choices that can lead to health or disease.
I can choose to try new things and possibly fail or I can choose to sit on the sidelines, wishing I had the courage to try. This year I decided to risk failure. I did my first mini-tri and I’ve signed up for another.
Is there anything you’ve wanted to do? Anything that looks fun, but for this reason or that, you’ve been hesitant to try? What do you have to lose?
I have a lot of practicing to do between now and May, the next YMCA sponsored mini-triathlon, but it’s a goal worth pursuing. That’s one of the conversations we had while taking a quick breather from the up and back swimming. Why are triathlons so much harder to do than a duathlon with only biking and running?
I just assumed it was stacking three events together and extending the period of time your body is in motion. But as we talked, she gave me a light bulb moment. It’s not the length of each event necessarily, but the different ways you have to condition your body for each segment of the event. Running requires a very different breathing pattern than swimming. It’s the most basic of human functions, one that I rarely think about – even when I run, but when I swim it’s the first thing I’m thinking about. Taking short bursts of air at a time vs. the long rhythmic pattern of breathing while running is very different and I find the swimming breathing difficult to master.
There’s a part of me that wants to throw in the towel and find the closest dual event and let this swimming business go. I have a lot of excuses; they’re so easy to come by. I’ve never enjoyed being in my bathing suit in public; swimming isn’t a natural, easy activity for me to pick up and work with; and I certainly don’t think I look nice coming up out of the water and moving directly into the next event without a little fluff and dry of the hair.
But it’s the excuses and the mental road blocks that got me out of shape and into a recliner in the first place. The idea that I can’t do something because I’m not talented enough; I’m not strong enough; I’m not an athlete – those are all the thoughts combined with poor eating habits that put me in the worst physical shape of my life.
I allowed negative thoughts, thoughts that had no foundation or historical backing that would shape them into truth, stop me from trying new things.
Weight loss is 100% mental. I’ll always believe that. Eating well and exercising are choices that can lead to health or disease.
I can choose to try new things and possibly fail or I can choose to sit on the sidelines, wishing I had the courage to try. This year I decided to risk failure. I did my first mini-tri and I’ve signed up for another.
Is there anything you’ve wanted to do? Anything that looks fun, but for this reason or that, you’ve been hesitant to try? What do you have to lose?
Seen and Not Heard
When it comes to television, if I don’t hear about a new show in passing, I don’t know it exists. I live completely on my DVR, any show that I do make time to watch goes quickly - I zip through commercials in a flash.
So when a friend of mine asked if I’d heard all the controversy over a new ABC show, I was surprised. The show, titled GCB, is based on a book called Good Christian B (insert derogatory term here). I’ve not heard of the book either, but from what I can gather, the show is about women who profess to be Christian and yet behave badly.
I suppose it’s not a far cry, “As it is written: There is no one righteous, not even one.” (Romans 3:10) Aside from Christ himself, there is no one righteous on this earth. So that means every one of us, each of us who has proclaimed Christ as our Lord and Savior and who walk through the doors of a church, could be fodder for the writers of this show.
I think what strikes me about this is the double standard we have in this country when it comes to Christianity. There is absolutely no way a show that poked fun at Islam extremists or the Muslim faith would be funny or acceptable. I’m also guessing Hindu and Buddhism wouldn’t be funny either, we are hyper sensitive to being inclusionary in our country and yet, when it comes to Christianity its open season.
What strikes me as the most odd; the most disconcerting is that we are often characterized as haters. If we stand behind scripture and what we believe in, we are considered intolerant. Even something as simple and yet important as not taking the Lord’s name in vain is looked upon with the roll of an eye and impatience.
The message to Christians is get over it, get over yourselves, we’re not being offensive, this is just the way it is – everybody says OMG; everybody watches shows that are funny – don’t be so uptight.
But on the flip side, Christians, keep doing what you are doing to support society. Keep running the soup kitchens, serving the homeless and providing clothes to those who are in need.
I think society would rather Christians be seen and not heard.
The irony is, Jesus would be delighted.
Faith is a gift we are given from God and it grows under His direction and will. The actions we take are a result of that faith, a result of the love and grace we have been extended. We are prompted by the Holy Spirit to do good works, but it’s by our own choice that we move forward.
“Dear children, let us not love with words or speech but with actions and in truth.” (1 John 3:18)
The world may silence us at times, may drown us out or ridicule us for being imperfect, but they can’t put out the light. God’s timing and the way in which He uses us in our lives is perfect. If that means we are to be seen and not heard, then our hands will be busy healing and our feet providing for those who are in need.
So when a friend of mine asked if I’d heard all the controversy over a new ABC show, I was surprised. The show, titled GCB, is based on a book called Good Christian B (insert derogatory term here). I’ve not heard of the book either, but from what I can gather, the show is about women who profess to be Christian and yet behave badly.
I suppose it’s not a far cry, “As it is written: There is no one righteous, not even one.” (Romans 3:10) Aside from Christ himself, there is no one righteous on this earth. So that means every one of us, each of us who has proclaimed Christ as our Lord and Savior and who walk through the doors of a church, could be fodder for the writers of this show.
I think what strikes me about this is the double standard we have in this country when it comes to Christianity. There is absolutely no way a show that poked fun at Islam extremists or the Muslim faith would be funny or acceptable. I’m also guessing Hindu and Buddhism wouldn’t be funny either, we are hyper sensitive to being inclusionary in our country and yet, when it comes to Christianity its open season.
What strikes me as the most odd; the most disconcerting is that we are often characterized as haters. If we stand behind scripture and what we believe in, we are considered intolerant. Even something as simple and yet important as not taking the Lord’s name in vain is looked upon with the roll of an eye and impatience.
The message to Christians is get over it, get over yourselves, we’re not being offensive, this is just the way it is – everybody says OMG; everybody watches shows that are funny – don’t be so uptight.
But on the flip side, Christians, keep doing what you are doing to support society. Keep running the soup kitchens, serving the homeless and providing clothes to those who are in need.
I think society would rather Christians be seen and not heard.
The irony is, Jesus would be delighted.
Faith is a gift we are given from God and it grows under His direction and will. The actions we take are a result of that faith, a result of the love and grace we have been extended. We are prompted by the Holy Spirit to do good works, but it’s by our own choice that we move forward.
“Dear children, let us not love with words or speech but with actions and in truth.” (1 John 3:18)
The world may silence us at times, may drown us out or ridicule us for being imperfect, but they can’t put out the light. God’s timing and the way in which He uses us in our lives is perfect. If that means we are to be seen and not heard, then our hands will be busy healing and our feet providing for those who are in need.
Time for a Heart Check
“Now that you have purified yourselves by obeying the truth so that you have sincere love for each other, love one another deeply, from the heart. For you have been born again, not of perishable seed, but of imperishable, through the living and enduring word of God.” 1 Peter 22-23
How’s your heart doing?
Mine’s been a little hard lately, a little grouchy and more than a little self-absorbed. That four-chambered pumping machine has been churning and stewing in the past month. I’ve looked at people who were complaining about life’s circumstances and rather than feeling compassion I’ve felt annoyed. I’ve seen people at the store or in traffic that appeared to be in my way or making my life more difficult in some way and been impatient.
That’s not who Christ intended me to be.
During a sermon at church our pastor talked about the proof, the evidence that we are born again or renewed in Christ. It’s a really good question – and one that I’ve pondered a few times. How do you really know if someone has renewed their love, their invitation to Christ and asked Him to truly come into their hearts? Sure you might witness the action, the prayer or even be part of the prayer – but how do you know that it sticks?
Our pastor answered the question with the scripture above in 1 Peter. We know someone has a renewed faith, has become new in Christ, by the relationships he or she has. You can measure the emotional health, the spiritual health of a person by the love he or she demonstrates to everyone around them.
Ouch. I may need a defibrillator here.
Those little moments all day long when we encounter others matter. Each one is an opportunity to demonstrate love and follow Christ’s example. So why not take those moments and cherish them? Offer them to God and ask for His guidance and blessing on each person we encounter?
We allow life to get in the way. Busyness is the most significant thief of joy and contentment in my heart. What about you? Is it your schedule? Is it a desire you can’t seem to shake? Is your heart focused on something you want rather than on the one who created you?
There are so many reasons our hearts get out of shape, we lose the conditioning it takes to keep them soft and pliable, ready, willing and open to those around us. I think keeping my heart in check and demonstrating love takes as much exercise and practice as my daily workout routine.
I was reminded recently that the meaning of my first name is born again. I can’t help but wonder if God knew about me – if He knew I would be reborn over and over, I would need to renew my heart, and renew my love for Him many times in my life and that’s why He pressed that name on my parents hearts as they decided what to call me.
The greatest joy and the best part is, I can call on Him as many times as I need, I can hit the restart button and He will love me all the same. There is no failure or shortcoming in His eyes that will ever change the way He loves me. I intend to start over as many times as it takes until I can love others with the same unconditional love He gives me.
How’s your heart doing?
Mine’s been a little hard lately, a little grouchy and more than a little self-absorbed. That four-chambered pumping machine has been churning and stewing in the past month. I’ve looked at people who were complaining about life’s circumstances and rather than feeling compassion I’ve felt annoyed. I’ve seen people at the store or in traffic that appeared to be in my way or making my life more difficult in some way and been impatient.
That’s not who Christ intended me to be.
During a sermon at church our pastor talked about the proof, the evidence that we are born again or renewed in Christ. It’s a really good question – and one that I’ve pondered a few times. How do you really know if someone has renewed their love, their invitation to Christ and asked Him to truly come into their hearts? Sure you might witness the action, the prayer or even be part of the prayer – but how do you know that it sticks?
Our pastor answered the question with the scripture above in 1 Peter. We know someone has a renewed faith, has become new in Christ, by the relationships he or she has. You can measure the emotional health, the spiritual health of a person by the love he or she demonstrates to everyone around them.
Ouch. I may need a defibrillator here.
Those little moments all day long when we encounter others matter. Each one is an opportunity to demonstrate love and follow Christ’s example. So why not take those moments and cherish them? Offer them to God and ask for His guidance and blessing on each person we encounter?
We allow life to get in the way. Busyness is the most significant thief of joy and contentment in my heart. What about you? Is it your schedule? Is it a desire you can’t seem to shake? Is your heart focused on something you want rather than on the one who created you?
There are so many reasons our hearts get out of shape, we lose the conditioning it takes to keep them soft and pliable, ready, willing and open to those around us. I think keeping my heart in check and demonstrating love takes as much exercise and practice as my daily workout routine.
I was reminded recently that the meaning of my first name is born again. I can’t help but wonder if God knew about me – if He knew I would be reborn over and over, I would need to renew my heart, and renew my love for Him many times in my life and that’s why He pressed that name on my parents hearts as they decided what to call me.
The greatest joy and the best part is, I can call on Him as many times as I need, I can hit the restart button and He will love me all the same. There is no failure or shortcoming in His eyes that will ever change the way He loves me. I intend to start over as many times as it takes until I can love others with the same unconditional love He gives me.
Performance Review Blues
“For God so loved the world that he gave his one and only Son, that whoever believes in him shall not perish but have eternal life.” John 3:16
What gives you value?
This past week I’ve found myself in several different conversations about self-worth. The discussions didn’t start that way, but as they unfolded, that was ultimately at the heart of the matter. Its performance review time where I work and all over the company employees are sitting down with their managers and learning how the work they’ve done over the course of the past year has been evaluated and ranked.
This is the second time I’ve worked for a company large enough to be part of a bell curve when it comes to reviews. My manager writes up his thoughts on how I performed, uses examples of my work and comes up with what he thinks my ranking should be, I’m either not meeting expectations or I am and there are a few notches in-between. Then after he’s provided his gut feel on ranking and has completed all the other reviews for my teammates, he goes through a process of sifting so to speak.
You see, not everyone can be at the meeting expectations class, which is the best score given. And not everyone is considered not meeting expectations, the lowest of the scores given. According to human resources, a significant percentage of the team falls somewhere in the middle – either ranked as sufficient or insufficient. After my manager has done his work, he has to pit us against each other and make decisions on who falls in the top category, who falls in the middle categories and who ends up at the bottom of the heap.
I’m not a big fan of the process and it’s one of the many reasons I’m grateful not to be a manager. In our society we tend to place our value, our self-worth and even hitch our identity to what we do for a living. When you meet someone new, what’s one of the first things you ask? Where do you work? What do you do?
So when you hitch your identity to your job, you work hard and put in a lot of effort and time on sometimes thankless work and then you are ranked lower than your peers, it’s not just difficult, it’s de-motivating. I’ve been in the presence of two women in the past week who have been so de-motivated by the review they received, that they were near tears just discussing it.
The words used to describe the middle and lower ranks aren’t good choices either; sufficient or insufficient. Both are callous when it comes to describing an entire year’s work. And for someone who relies upon a job for determining self –worth, it’s depressing.
It's not always easy to keep our focus and put our faith in the one who gives us our true identity, our true self-worth. Our value, who we are, how we were created and the purpose we were created for doesn’t fall on a scale including the words sufficient or insufficient. Our value is clearly documented in scripture, with an amazing detail and measure of love.
“Are not five sparrows sold for two pennies? Yet not one of them is forgotten by God. Indeed, the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Don’t be afraid; you are worth more than many sparrows.” Luke 12: 6-7
Our God knows us and loves us each so completely that He knows the actual number of hairs on our heads. He gave His only son, His child, to us on earth and allowed Him to be beaten, humiliated and crucified so we could have this life, so we could have eternal life.
Value and self-worth are determined before birth, we are more valuable than sparrows – a commodity used for trade in Biblical times. We are precious children of Christ. What each of us does for a living is just that, it’s something we do to keep the lights on at home.
I'm fortunate to enjoy my job, I have wonderful co-workers and a challenging project; but it still doesn’t define me, any more than the words on my performance review. Only God can define me.
What gives you value?
This past week I’ve found myself in several different conversations about self-worth. The discussions didn’t start that way, but as they unfolded, that was ultimately at the heart of the matter. Its performance review time where I work and all over the company employees are sitting down with their managers and learning how the work they’ve done over the course of the past year has been evaluated and ranked.
This is the second time I’ve worked for a company large enough to be part of a bell curve when it comes to reviews. My manager writes up his thoughts on how I performed, uses examples of my work and comes up with what he thinks my ranking should be, I’m either not meeting expectations or I am and there are a few notches in-between. Then after he’s provided his gut feel on ranking and has completed all the other reviews for my teammates, he goes through a process of sifting so to speak.
You see, not everyone can be at the meeting expectations class, which is the best score given. And not everyone is considered not meeting expectations, the lowest of the scores given. According to human resources, a significant percentage of the team falls somewhere in the middle – either ranked as sufficient or insufficient. After my manager has done his work, he has to pit us against each other and make decisions on who falls in the top category, who falls in the middle categories and who ends up at the bottom of the heap.
I’m not a big fan of the process and it’s one of the many reasons I’m grateful not to be a manager. In our society we tend to place our value, our self-worth and even hitch our identity to what we do for a living. When you meet someone new, what’s one of the first things you ask? Where do you work? What do you do?
So when you hitch your identity to your job, you work hard and put in a lot of effort and time on sometimes thankless work and then you are ranked lower than your peers, it’s not just difficult, it’s de-motivating. I’ve been in the presence of two women in the past week who have been so de-motivated by the review they received, that they were near tears just discussing it.
The words used to describe the middle and lower ranks aren’t good choices either; sufficient or insufficient. Both are callous when it comes to describing an entire year’s work. And for someone who relies upon a job for determining self –worth, it’s depressing.
It's not always easy to keep our focus and put our faith in the one who gives us our true identity, our true self-worth. Our value, who we are, how we were created and the purpose we were created for doesn’t fall on a scale including the words sufficient or insufficient. Our value is clearly documented in scripture, with an amazing detail and measure of love.
“Are not five sparrows sold for two pennies? Yet not one of them is forgotten by God. Indeed, the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Don’t be afraid; you are worth more than many sparrows.” Luke 12: 6-7
Our God knows us and loves us each so completely that He knows the actual number of hairs on our heads. He gave His only son, His child, to us on earth and allowed Him to be beaten, humiliated and crucified so we could have this life, so we could have eternal life.
Value and self-worth are determined before birth, we are more valuable than sparrows – a commodity used for trade in Biblical times. We are precious children of Christ. What each of us does for a living is just that, it’s something we do to keep the lights on at home.
I'm fortunate to enjoy my job, I have wonderful co-workers and a challenging project; but it still doesn’t define me, any more than the words on my performance review. Only God can define me.
Weight Loss Wednesday
Weight loss is about choices.
Am I going to take care of my body today, or will I wait until Monday because the weekend is coming? Am I going to have that piece of cake for someone’s birthday because it looks good or am I going to pass, knowing the memory will stay with me far longer than the few minutes it takes to eat?
I had to make a big choice this week – bigger than the one-off decisions I make all day long. I had to choose health or indulgences. I had to decide if I want to keep some of the things I’ve gained since I lost weight, or if I want to go back to living the life I had before the weight loss – but enjoy any and all food I want.
Lately the food has been a focal point. The more I allow myself to have, the more I think about it.
After pursuing a desire that can never be quenched, never be enough, I hit the decision point. Am I going to continue to live this way, searching for food, filling myself, and then thinking about what’s next – or am I going to shut it off and keep those things I’ve really enjoy about myself today?
Losing weight has been far more about the condition of my heart and soul than it’s been about food. When my heart is focused on food and chasing that, my reaction and behaviors in stressful situations are not as tempered; my patience level is lower and the pity parties are much bigger.
Those everyday choices, the little yes and no, I will and I won’t choices can make or break not only a diet, but set off a chain reaction that eventually robs me of the things I’ve come to love in the past two years.
It just takes one yes to snowball out of control. It also takes just one no to work my way back to self-control, a heart focused on God and a life full of passion, action and energy.
I renewed my choice this week and I'm digging back in.
Am I going to take care of my body today, or will I wait until Monday because the weekend is coming? Am I going to have that piece of cake for someone’s birthday because it looks good or am I going to pass, knowing the memory will stay with me far longer than the few minutes it takes to eat?
I had to make a big choice this week – bigger than the one-off decisions I make all day long. I had to choose health or indulgences. I had to decide if I want to keep some of the things I’ve gained since I lost weight, or if I want to go back to living the life I had before the weight loss – but enjoy any and all food I want.
Lately the food has been a focal point. The more I allow myself to have, the more I think about it.
After pursuing a desire that can never be quenched, never be enough, I hit the decision point. Am I going to continue to live this way, searching for food, filling myself, and then thinking about what’s next – or am I going to shut it off and keep those things I’ve really enjoy about myself today?
- Keep my ability to go out for a several mile jog;
- Keep my ability to wear clothes that fit comfortably;
- Keep my new found work out buddies;
- Keep the confidence to meet and hold eye contact with new people
- Most of all, a sense of peace
Losing weight has been far more about the condition of my heart and soul than it’s been about food. When my heart is focused on food and chasing that, my reaction and behaviors in stressful situations are not as tempered; my patience level is lower and the pity parties are much bigger.
Those everyday choices, the little yes and no, I will and I won’t choices can make or break not only a diet, but set off a chain reaction that eventually robs me of the things I’ve come to love in the past two years.
It just takes one yes to snowball out of control. It also takes just one no to work my way back to self-control, a heart focused on God and a life full of passion, action and energy.
I renewed my choice this week and I'm digging back in.
A Home for the Lost
How do you go from being lost to seeing the lost around you?
I think this topic, this idea is something I’ve struggled with for a while now but it wasn’t until Sunday’s sermon that I was able to put my finger on it.
Just a few years ago I started attending my current church. I would walk in the doors each Sunday morning, drop my daughter off in the nursery, find my parents in the worship center and listen to the message. At the end I might accidentally make eye contact with someone and have to smile, but otherwise I was back out the door to pick up my daughter and leave without talking to anyone outside my family.
It was lonely. I watched people walk in and greet each other with hugs and warm smiles and get caught up one each other’s lives and I wanted that desperately. But I was so insecure that I merely drifted in and out, longing for what they had but not knowing where to begin.
God started to work on me one day at a time until I finally mustered the courage to take a class. One class turned into another and eventually there were people who knew and recognized me when I walked in the doors on Sunday morning. I was no longer able to remain anonymous. The days of keeping my eyes down and shunning attention were over and even if I wanted to slink into the back row, it was no longer possible.
I’m incredibly grateful for the work God did in me that forced me out of that insecure shell and pushed me into the path of those who would draw me out. It’s been a blessing over the past couple of years and the friendships that started slowly have grown deeper and wider.
Now I feel God is pushing me again. I feel the same mixture of anxiety and panic as I think about where he’s leading me and what he wants me to do. He wants me to be the same welcoming smile and the same warm hug that others were for me. He wants me to find the lost and welcome them home.
For an introvert, that’s a really difficult pill to swallow. I’ve been welcomed into a group of friends and I seek them out when I arrive at church, class or other functions. I’ve found a comfort zone and I’m so happy to be there. I’m slow to warm up to new people and even though I want to know them, I’m not great with small talk so it takes me a long time to form a connection.
But I’m learning with God’s help that my insecurity and introversion are lending themselves to something unintended. When someone new comes into the church and many of us are doing the same thing – sticking to the people we know and seeking them out alone, it’s difficult for a new person to find a way into the life of the church.
Our pastor hit the point home this weekend that lead me to the conclusion that I have to open up and work on being welcoming and engaging in small talk with new people. He talked through the parable of the lost sheep – that the shepherd would gladly leave 99 sheep together and go after the one who is lost. “I tell you that in the same way there will be more rejoicing in heaven over one sinner who repents than over ninety-nine righteous persons who do not need to repent.” Luke 15:7
His point was this – church isn’t about us. It isn’t about me; it isn’t about my new found friends. Church is about opening our arms and hearts to new people, people who are lost, and bringing them home.
I think this topic, this idea is something I’ve struggled with for a while now but it wasn’t until Sunday’s sermon that I was able to put my finger on it.
Just a few years ago I started attending my current church. I would walk in the doors each Sunday morning, drop my daughter off in the nursery, find my parents in the worship center and listen to the message. At the end I might accidentally make eye contact with someone and have to smile, but otherwise I was back out the door to pick up my daughter and leave without talking to anyone outside my family.
It was lonely. I watched people walk in and greet each other with hugs and warm smiles and get caught up one each other’s lives and I wanted that desperately. But I was so insecure that I merely drifted in and out, longing for what they had but not knowing where to begin.
God started to work on me one day at a time until I finally mustered the courage to take a class. One class turned into another and eventually there were people who knew and recognized me when I walked in the doors on Sunday morning. I was no longer able to remain anonymous. The days of keeping my eyes down and shunning attention were over and even if I wanted to slink into the back row, it was no longer possible.
I’m incredibly grateful for the work God did in me that forced me out of that insecure shell and pushed me into the path of those who would draw me out. It’s been a blessing over the past couple of years and the friendships that started slowly have grown deeper and wider.
Now I feel God is pushing me again. I feel the same mixture of anxiety and panic as I think about where he’s leading me and what he wants me to do. He wants me to be the same welcoming smile and the same warm hug that others were for me. He wants me to find the lost and welcome them home.
For an introvert, that’s a really difficult pill to swallow. I’ve been welcomed into a group of friends and I seek them out when I arrive at church, class or other functions. I’ve found a comfort zone and I’m so happy to be there. I’m slow to warm up to new people and even though I want to know them, I’m not great with small talk so it takes me a long time to form a connection.
But I’m learning with God’s help that my insecurity and introversion are lending themselves to something unintended. When someone new comes into the church and many of us are doing the same thing – sticking to the people we know and seeking them out alone, it’s difficult for a new person to find a way into the life of the church.
Our pastor hit the point home this weekend that lead me to the conclusion that I have to open up and work on being welcoming and engaging in small talk with new people. He talked through the parable of the lost sheep – that the shepherd would gladly leave 99 sheep together and go after the one who is lost. “I tell you that in the same way there will be more rejoicing in heaven over one sinner who repents than over ninety-nine righteous persons who do not need to repent.” Luke 15:7
His point was this – church isn’t about us. It isn’t about me; it isn’t about my new found friends. Church is about opening our arms and hearts to new people, people who are lost, and bringing them home.
The Next Big Purchase
I knew a week ago what my chapter would be tonight for class at church. The chapter is focused on avarice, that’s a fancy word that really just means material goods or wealth. It’s an interesting chapter in the Good and Beautiful series because in the United States and more specifically, living in an affluent suburb, avarice is all around us.
Even though I had known last Monday what tonight’s discussion would be about, I managed to space that off as I went about my week. And I made a purchase this weekend that I’ve wanted to make for a long time now, but kept telling myself it wasn’t the right time.
Boy do I feel a little sheepish going into class tonight.
If nothing else, God used my decision and this week’s purchase as the focal point of the chapter. As I moved through and read the content again, I examined and re-examined my purpose and feelings behind the decision I made.
The author of the chapter makes a distinction in scripture that I hadn’t considered before this series. In 1 Timothy 6:10 the apostle Paul talks about money. The distinction the author makes is that Paul doesn’t refer to money as evil, it’s the ‘love of money’ that becomes evil. “For the love of money is a root of all kinds of evil. Some people, eager for money, have wandered from the faith and pierced themselves with many griefs.”
So how do we know if we love money? How do we know if what we are buying is being purchased in an attempt to fill something inside us or if it’s just a purchase?
The author refers to the types of treasures we can accumulate in our lives as earthly and heavenly. Earthly treasures are money and material goods. We know the things we collect or purchase are treasures if we want to protect and secure them. “Do not store up for yourselves treasures on earth, where moth and rust consume and where thieves break in and steal, but store up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust consumes and where thieves do not break in and steal. For where your treasure is, there your heart will be also.” Matthew 6:19-21
There are three questions the author encourages us to use whenever we make a purchase that help us determine if we’re buying an earthly treasure.
In the past year, since my first reading of this chapter, I’ve thought about these questions before making big financial commitments. This week, ironically, I didn’t remember to ask, I just finally decided to move forward. I don’t think my new toy fits well into the questions above, which is probably why I hadn’t purchased one up until now.
But the author doesn’t condemn for this type of purchase either, his goal is to warn us against serving two masters, God and mammon – which is another word for money. The author says this is a heart matter. “It is impossible to serve God and mammon [money] because they have opposite agendas. God wants us to reject mammon and to love and trust him, which is the path to peace and happiness. Mammon wants us to deny God and slavishly pursue happiness through wealth.”
So what I gathered from the chapter on this second round is that my focus can’t be legalistic. I shouldn’t turn my back on buying anything that is not for the good of the kingdom any more than I should spend my life daydreaming and chasing after the next big purchase. Instead I need to check my focus and the intentions of my heart.
Even though I had known last Monday what tonight’s discussion would be about, I managed to space that off as I went about my week. And I made a purchase this weekend that I’ve wanted to make for a long time now, but kept telling myself it wasn’t the right time.
Boy do I feel a little sheepish going into class tonight.
If nothing else, God used my decision and this week’s purchase as the focal point of the chapter. As I moved through and read the content again, I examined and re-examined my purpose and feelings behind the decision I made.
The author of the chapter makes a distinction in scripture that I hadn’t considered before this series. In 1 Timothy 6:10 the apostle Paul talks about money. The distinction the author makes is that Paul doesn’t refer to money as evil, it’s the ‘love of money’ that becomes evil. “For the love of money is a root of all kinds of evil. Some people, eager for money, have wandered from the faith and pierced themselves with many griefs.”
So how do we know if we love money? How do we know if what we are buying is being purchased in an attempt to fill something inside us or if it’s just a purchase?
The author refers to the types of treasures we can accumulate in our lives as earthly and heavenly. Earthly treasures are money and material goods. We know the things we collect or purchase are treasures if we want to protect and secure them. “Do not store up for yourselves treasures on earth, where moth and rust consume and where thieves break in and steal, but store up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust consumes and where thieves do not break in and steal. For where your treasure is, there your heart will be also.” Matthew 6:19-21
There are three questions the author encourages us to use whenever we make a purchase that help us determine if we’re buying an earthly treasure.
- Do I really need this?
- Will it bring me kingdom joy? (and not merely temporal happiness)
- How much of the money I would spend on this item can I free up to invest in heavenly treasures?
In the past year, since my first reading of this chapter, I’ve thought about these questions before making big financial commitments. This week, ironically, I didn’t remember to ask, I just finally decided to move forward. I don’t think my new toy fits well into the questions above, which is probably why I hadn’t purchased one up until now.
But the author doesn’t condemn for this type of purchase either, his goal is to warn us against serving two masters, God and mammon – which is another word for money. The author says this is a heart matter. “It is impossible to serve God and mammon [money] because they have opposite agendas. God wants us to reject mammon and to love and trust him, which is the path to peace and happiness. Mammon wants us to deny God and slavishly pursue happiness through wealth.”
So what I gathered from the chapter on this second round is that my focus can’t be legalistic. I shouldn’t turn my back on buying anything that is not for the good of the kingdom any more than I should spend my life daydreaming and chasing after the next big purchase. Instead I need to check my focus and the intentions of my heart.
Never Tire
“And as for you, brothers, never tire of doing what is right.” 2 Thessalonians 3:13
Do you ever feel bone tired? From the moment you open your eyes until you close them again in the evening you feel as though you run, run, run from one thing to the next without a moment to catch your breath?
I think that’s a pretty comment existence for most people, not because we want to live that way, but because we find ourselves moving along with the flow of society around us and everyone seems to be living on fast forward.
It’s easy when we get run down physically and emotionally to get into a habit of cutting corners. The more time you can shave off of each activity, the better off you will be overall. At least that’s the thinking – cut a corner here, save 10 minutes of sanity as you run toward the next activity on the docket.
I watched a DVD lesson by Andy Stanley not long ago that talked about this phenomenon, the lack of ‘margin’ in our lives. He didn’t talk specifically about cutting corners, but he did talk about the correlation between our over-filled busy lives and self-centered behavior.
I’m not sure why I hadn’t made the same connection before myself, but it’s absolutely true. The busier we are and the less time we have for ourselves, time for rest, time for sleep, time for true and deep connections with others – the more self-centered we become. Our focus shifts into ‘I need’ mode. Instead of listening to others and being fully present, in the back of our minds we are reminding ourselves of the time, when we need to move to the next activity and shuffling and reshuffling the various tasks we need to complete between the events that we need to attend.
It becomes easier and easier as we think about our day or week to justify cutting corners, maybe that means we cut in front of someone else in line at the grocery store, because we’re busy. Or perhaps we avoid returning home at a certain hour because we have a lonely neighbor who will see us and want some of our time.
It’s really hard to be a disciple if our focus is on the busyness in our lives. It’s hard not to tire of doing the right thing, when the idea of doing anything at all, wears us out.
I’ve felt God pressing this on my heart lately, this issue of busyness. It’s not new; I tend to find myself in this place frequently because I enjoy being involved in so many different activities. But the time has come again to evaluate the things that take my time and how much of that I truly need to do.
I wrote a couple of weeks ago about Peter and the story of him stepping out of the boat and walking toward Christ. I asked a question at the end, ‘what is your boat?’ I think I might be straddling a couple of boats, maybe jumping from the main boat into a dingy, and then back again, without making any steps out into the water. One of my boats is fear, cloaked in insecurity. The call I think I hear is a scary one and despite my belief that Jesus wouldn’t call me if He weren’t going to support me, I find myself making excuses.
When the excuses start to dry up and I know I have to feel the fear and do it anyway, suddenly life becomes incredibly busy. I move from the boat of fear to the boat of busyness and the call I hear needs to wait just a touch longer.
Are you doing the same dance from one boat to the next? Were you able to identify your boat and think about why you’re still sitting in it, while Christ stands across the water – hand extended, waiting for you?
Never tire of doing the right thing. He’s waiting, muster the energy to take that first step.
Do you ever feel bone tired? From the moment you open your eyes until you close them again in the evening you feel as though you run, run, run from one thing to the next without a moment to catch your breath?
I think that’s a pretty comment existence for most people, not because we want to live that way, but because we find ourselves moving along with the flow of society around us and everyone seems to be living on fast forward.
It’s easy when we get run down physically and emotionally to get into a habit of cutting corners. The more time you can shave off of each activity, the better off you will be overall. At least that’s the thinking – cut a corner here, save 10 minutes of sanity as you run toward the next activity on the docket.
I watched a DVD lesson by Andy Stanley not long ago that talked about this phenomenon, the lack of ‘margin’ in our lives. He didn’t talk specifically about cutting corners, but he did talk about the correlation between our over-filled busy lives and self-centered behavior.
I’m not sure why I hadn’t made the same connection before myself, but it’s absolutely true. The busier we are and the less time we have for ourselves, time for rest, time for sleep, time for true and deep connections with others – the more self-centered we become. Our focus shifts into ‘I need’ mode. Instead of listening to others and being fully present, in the back of our minds we are reminding ourselves of the time, when we need to move to the next activity and shuffling and reshuffling the various tasks we need to complete between the events that we need to attend.
It becomes easier and easier as we think about our day or week to justify cutting corners, maybe that means we cut in front of someone else in line at the grocery store, because we’re busy. Or perhaps we avoid returning home at a certain hour because we have a lonely neighbor who will see us and want some of our time.
It’s really hard to be a disciple if our focus is on the busyness in our lives. It’s hard not to tire of doing the right thing, when the idea of doing anything at all, wears us out.
I’ve felt God pressing this on my heart lately, this issue of busyness. It’s not new; I tend to find myself in this place frequently because I enjoy being involved in so many different activities. But the time has come again to evaluate the things that take my time and how much of that I truly need to do.
I wrote a couple of weeks ago about Peter and the story of him stepping out of the boat and walking toward Christ. I asked a question at the end, ‘what is your boat?’ I think I might be straddling a couple of boats, maybe jumping from the main boat into a dingy, and then back again, without making any steps out into the water. One of my boats is fear, cloaked in insecurity. The call I think I hear is a scary one and despite my belief that Jesus wouldn’t call me if He weren’t going to support me, I find myself making excuses.
When the excuses start to dry up and I know I have to feel the fear and do it anyway, suddenly life becomes incredibly busy. I move from the boat of fear to the boat of busyness and the call I hear needs to wait just a touch longer.
Are you doing the same dance from one boat to the next? Were you able to identify your boat and think about why you’re still sitting in it, while Christ stands across the water – hand extended, waiting for you?
Never tire of doing the right thing. He’s waiting, muster the energy to take that first step.
Weight Loss Wednesday
Crash dieting – magic pills, nothing but shakes, cabbage, beets or soup for days. I’ve tried them all at one point or another in my life and not a single one has ever produced any real or lasting weight loss. Yet, whenever I feel like I’ve slipped out of control, my impulse s to run to the grocery or drug store and pick up a supply of whatever magic solution I think will help me knock off the desired pounds rapidly.
It’s this illusion of control and the ability to quickly fix whatever I’ve done in the past week, month or even day that makes me panic and feel like I’ve done enough damage to warrant drastic measures.
Even today, nearly two years since I started the program that ingrained the habits of taking in proper nutrition and balancing it with the right amount of strength and cardio exercise, I find myself thinking about a magic pill when things go wrong.
All of that stuff, the multitude of pills, solutions, drinks and creams you can buy are pushed by snake oil salesmen. They offer you an easy, no work, no hassle solution to your problems and quite often, they promise you can continue to live the same exact lifestyle without any change other than taking their product, and you will have successful weight loss.
And we incredibly intelligent, educated Americans take our hard earned cash and throw it away day-in and day-out on snake oil, because we want it all. We want to have our cake and eat it too. And why shouldn’t we? We live in a country where we want for very little and one of our most significant health issues is related to abundance.
The truth is, sitting around and filling ourselves with comfort food is just as fruitless in making us feel happy, content, relaxed, fill-in-the-blank here, as taking the diet solution is in helping us lose weight. We’re trapped in a lose-lose situation.
An article on MNT (Medical News Today) sums it up nicely: "Sitting is bad for cholesterol, it's bad for your back and muscles," James Levine, M.D., Ph.D., and a Mayo Clinic expert on obesity says. "It's such a terrible thing for our bodies to do and the less of it you do, the better. But activity is not easy. If it were easy, everyone would do it."
The only way to truly lose weight and have some real control in our health is to form habits that when tested; win out 90% of the time. When we get into a habit of planning our meals for the week, cleaning and preparing fresh or cooked fruits and vegetables, lean meats and healthy grains in the right quantities for our bodies, we fuel our bodies in a way that provides energy, protects us from some illness and keep our emotions more even keel.
When we put exercise into our daily lives, the endorphin rush alone is better than the jolt of two to three cups of coffee; the movement helps burn off anxiety and anger and the strength we build ultimately helps our bodies run more efficiently.
"Getting out there and taking a walk is what it's all about," Dr. Levine. "You don't have to join a gym; you don't have to check your pulse. You just have to switch off the TV, get off the sofa and go for a walk."
Maybe there’s a magic pill after all. Strap on your tennis shoes, they don’t have to be fancy, they don’t have to be expensive, just find a pair that fits you well and get out for a 30 minute walk every day. And when you experience one of those 10% moments when your normal nutrition goes out the window, just pick up where you left off with the next snack or meal – and don’t allow one indulgence to send you running for the diet aisle at the local grocery store.
It’s this illusion of control and the ability to quickly fix whatever I’ve done in the past week, month or even day that makes me panic and feel like I’ve done enough damage to warrant drastic measures.
Even today, nearly two years since I started the program that ingrained the habits of taking in proper nutrition and balancing it with the right amount of strength and cardio exercise, I find myself thinking about a magic pill when things go wrong.
All of that stuff, the multitude of pills, solutions, drinks and creams you can buy are pushed by snake oil salesmen. They offer you an easy, no work, no hassle solution to your problems and quite often, they promise you can continue to live the same exact lifestyle without any change other than taking their product, and you will have successful weight loss.
And we incredibly intelligent, educated Americans take our hard earned cash and throw it away day-in and day-out on snake oil, because we want it all. We want to have our cake and eat it too. And why shouldn’t we? We live in a country where we want for very little and one of our most significant health issues is related to abundance.
The truth is, sitting around and filling ourselves with comfort food is just as fruitless in making us feel happy, content, relaxed, fill-in-the-blank here, as taking the diet solution is in helping us lose weight. We’re trapped in a lose-lose situation.
An article on MNT (Medical News Today) sums it up nicely: "Sitting is bad for cholesterol, it's bad for your back and muscles," James Levine, M.D., Ph.D., and a Mayo Clinic expert on obesity says. "It's such a terrible thing for our bodies to do and the less of it you do, the better. But activity is not easy. If it were easy, everyone would do it."
The only way to truly lose weight and have some real control in our health is to form habits that when tested; win out 90% of the time. When we get into a habit of planning our meals for the week, cleaning and preparing fresh or cooked fruits and vegetables, lean meats and healthy grains in the right quantities for our bodies, we fuel our bodies in a way that provides energy, protects us from some illness and keep our emotions more even keel.
When we put exercise into our daily lives, the endorphin rush alone is better than the jolt of two to three cups of coffee; the movement helps burn off anxiety and anger and the strength we build ultimately helps our bodies run more efficiently.
"Getting out there and taking a walk is what it's all about," Dr. Levine. "You don't have to join a gym; you don't have to check your pulse. You just have to switch off the TV, get off the sofa and go for a walk."
Maybe there’s a magic pill after all. Strap on your tennis shoes, they don’t have to be fancy, they don’t have to be expensive, just find a pair that fits you well and get out for a 30 minute walk every day. And when you experience one of those 10% moments when your normal nutrition goes out the window, just pick up where you left off with the next snack or meal – and don’t allow one indulgence to send you running for the diet aisle at the local grocery store.
God Sightings
“These commandments that I give you today are to be on your hearts. Impress them on your children. Talk about them when you sit at home and when you walk along the road, when you lie down and when you get up.” Deuteronomy 6:6-7
This past weekend was child focused. Saturday morning my daughter celebrated her fifth birthday among 23 children who all came to bounce, run, play and enjoy her birthday with her. Then Sunday morning it felt a little like de ja vu when I lead Sunday school for the kindergarten aged class. Once again I think there were close to 20 children present – and even though we were at church and not an entertainment spot, they still seemed to want to bounce, run and play. It was a wild morning!
In comparing the two experiences I think today’s Bible Gateway verse, and more specifically what my life application study Bible says about it, is incredibly accurate.
“The Hebrews were extremely successful at making religion an integral part of life. The reason for their success was that religious education was life-oriented, not information-oriented. They used the context of daily life to teach about God. The key to teaching your children to love God is stated simply and clearly in these verses. If you want your children to love God, you must make God a part of your everyday experiences. You must teach your children diligently to see God in all aspects of life, not just those that are church related.”
To the kids in the class I had Sunday if God isn’t part of daily conversation at home, this is just one more place where they have something they are asked to learn and remember. Church is a mini-extension of school and if any of the children are like I was, understanding how you apply the stories in the Bible to real life may be as difficult as understanding why geometry is important. (Math is just plain hard)
I really liked this phrase from above ‘religious education was life-oriented, not information-oriented.’ God is so much more than our curriculum can provide for the children at church. Sure they learn the parables and themes of the Bible, which are all really important, but if we don’t talk about and reinforce what they’ve learned throughout the week – God becomes another figure in history that they focus on once a week, and then resume normal life.
I can’t help but wonder if I provide enough emphasis on God in my home. We pray together every night, and when things go wrong with friends, we talk about how God would want us to react and how we should treat people based on His will. But that’s not an everyday occurrence, thankfully. I’m not sure when we experience moments of happiness that I stop and thank God in those moments so she recognizes He is in the mix and works things for our good.
As I reflected on this and wondered how I could change this in her life, introduce God more often into our conversation in ways that help her know Him better, I had an idea pressed on my heart. Each day this week I’m going to try something new, I’m going to ask her in the morning to pay attention to when she sees God in her day. Something that goes well or maybe how she reacts to something or someone because she’s following His will. Then at night I’ll ask her what she saw, when He was present. God sightings are a daily occurrence in all of our lives if we’re watching. I think it’s time to start paying more attention so that she recognizes them – so that her experience with God becomes life-oriented, not just information-oriented.
This past weekend was child focused. Saturday morning my daughter celebrated her fifth birthday among 23 children who all came to bounce, run, play and enjoy her birthday with her. Then Sunday morning it felt a little like de ja vu when I lead Sunday school for the kindergarten aged class. Once again I think there were close to 20 children present – and even though we were at church and not an entertainment spot, they still seemed to want to bounce, run and play. It was a wild morning!
In comparing the two experiences I think today’s Bible Gateway verse, and more specifically what my life application study Bible says about it, is incredibly accurate.
“The Hebrews were extremely successful at making religion an integral part of life. The reason for their success was that religious education was life-oriented, not information-oriented. They used the context of daily life to teach about God. The key to teaching your children to love God is stated simply and clearly in these verses. If you want your children to love God, you must make God a part of your everyday experiences. You must teach your children diligently to see God in all aspects of life, not just those that are church related.”
To the kids in the class I had Sunday if God isn’t part of daily conversation at home, this is just one more place where they have something they are asked to learn and remember. Church is a mini-extension of school and if any of the children are like I was, understanding how you apply the stories in the Bible to real life may be as difficult as understanding why geometry is important. (Math is just plain hard)
I really liked this phrase from above ‘religious education was life-oriented, not information-oriented.’ God is so much more than our curriculum can provide for the children at church. Sure they learn the parables and themes of the Bible, which are all really important, but if we don’t talk about and reinforce what they’ve learned throughout the week – God becomes another figure in history that they focus on once a week, and then resume normal life.
I can’t help but wonder if I provide enough emphasis on God in my home. We pray together every night, and when things go wrong with friends, we talk about how God would want us to react and how we should treat people based on His will. But that’s not an everyday occurrence, thankfully. I’m not sure when we experience moments of happiness that I stop and thank God in those moments so she recognizes He is in the mix and works things for our good.
As I reflected on this and wondered how I could change this in her life, introduce God more often into our conversation in ways that help her know Him better, I had an idea pressed on my heart. Each day this week I’m going to try something new, I’m going to ask her in the morning to pay attention to when she sees God in her day. Something that goes well or maybe how she reacts to something or someone because she’s following His will. Then at night I’ll ask her what she saw, when He was present. God sightings are a daily occurrence in all of our lives if we’re watching. I think it’s time to start paying more attention so that she recognizes them – so that her experience with God becomes life-oriented, not just information-oriented.
Taking a Sabbath
“‘There are six days when you may work, but the seventh day is a day of sabbath rest, a day of sacred assembly. You are not to do any work; wherever you live, it is a sabbath to the LORD.” Leviticus 23:3
After reading about Sundays last week and the proverbial ‘get out of jail free card’ that seems to apply to Lenten sacrifices, I made a decision. Sundays would become a cheater day in my world. I’ve heard many people talk about it, different diet plans offer it as an incentive, you work really hard for six days and then on the seventh, you do whatever you want.
To this food lover that sounded like an excellent plan. I was already figuring out how to carve out the time I needed to be alone, relaxed, in front of my TV and munching on whatever snack caught my eye every Sunday for the next month.
But then a friend wrote me an email in response to that particular blog. He sent me a series of rapid fire questions about my Sunday afternoon forays into the cupboards, but it was the last one that really hit me. “How badly do you really want to get out of that rut? If you want out, you’ll find your answer.”
Do I want out? He’s right, that’s the main question here.
Lent aside, when I think about taking care of my health, my body and following God’s will for me, is having a cheater day in line with that? I’m guessing not, at least not my idea of a cheater day. But when I break the components of the cheater day concept down, there are really two major pieces – the food and the rest. The food is a routine struggle, nothing new there, but the rest requires some of my attention.
I need to think about the basic commandment to enjoy a Sabbath every week. Not just to enjoy, God instructs us to take a Sabbath every week. From sundown of one night to sundown the next, we are to rest, not work, enjoy our families and friends and recharge our internal batteries.
In a class I took we were asked for one week to create our own Sabbath day – honor it, and live it. I found that incredibly difficult to do. My weekends are gone in the blink of an eye, often with little to no rest involved. So how do I carve out an entire day of relaxation? A full day of no work?
I don’t know, but the idea is every bit as alluring as a cheater day. It will require planning, a faster paced Saturday to get all my laundry, house chores, groceries and other things done and it may require that I give up social time on Friday or Saturday to use those hours for any overflow.
But it sounds more than nice, the idea that I could get up on a Sunday morning, spend time at church, lunch and then in the afternoon, just be still or play with my daughter. Maybe as the weather breaks go for a jog or bike ride with friends, spend my time playing and rejuvenating my body, mind and soul, rather than working my way through a list that needs to be done before Monday.
Maybe all this time I’ve been filling myself with food when in reality, I need to fill myself with rest. Maybe filling the void with God, which is such a difficult thing to wrap my head around – really means filling myself with the things He has instructed, like a Sabbath day.
What do you think? When someone asks you how do you fill yourself with God rather than the things of this world, what do you say?
After reading about Sundays last week and the proverbial ‘get out of jail free card’ that seems to apply to Lenten sacrifices, I made a decision. Sundays would become a cheater day in my world. I’ve heard many people talk about it, different diet plans offer it as an incentive, you work really hard for six days and then on the seventh, you do whatever you want.
To this food lover that sounded like an excellent plan. I was already figuring out how to carve out the time I needed to be alone, relaxed, in front of my TV and munching on whatever snack caught my eye every Sunday for the next month.
But then a friend wrote me an email in response to that particular blog. He sent me a series of rapid fire questions about my Sunday afternoon forays into the cupboards, but it was the last one that really hit me. “How badly do you really want to get out of that rut? If you want out, you’ll find your answer.”
Do I want out? He’s right, that’s the main question here.
Lent aside, when I think about taking care of my health, my body and following God’s will for me, is having a cheater day in line with that? I’m guessing not, at least not my idea of a cheater day. But when I break the components of the cheater day concept down, there are really two major pieces – the food and the rest. The food is a routine struggle, nothing new there, but the rest requires some of my attention.
I need to think about the basic commandment to enjoy a Sabbath every week. Not just to enjoy, God instructs us to take a Sabbath every week. From sundown of one night to sundown the next, we are to rest, not work, enjoy our families and friends and recharge our internal batteries.
In a class I took we were asked for one week to create our own Sabbath day – honor it, and live it. I found that incredibly difficult to do. My weekends are gone in the blink of an eye, often with little to no rest involved. So how do I carve out an entire day of relaxation? A full day of no work?
I don’t know, but the idea is every bit as alluring as a cheater day. It will require planning, a faster paced Saturday to get all my laundry, house chores, groceries and other things done and it may require that I give up social time on Friday or Saturday to use those hours for any overflow.
But it sounds more than nice, the idea that I could get up on a Sunday morning, spend time at church, lunch and then in the afternoon, just be still or play with my daughter. Maybe as the weather breaks go for a jog or bike ride with friends, spend my time playing and rejuvenating my body, mind and soul, rather than working my way through a list that needs to be done before Monday.
Maybe all this time I’ve been filling myself with food when in reality, I need to fill myself with rest. Maybe filling the void with God, which is such a difficult thing to wrap my head around – really means filling myself with the things He has instructed, like a Sabbath day.
What do you think? When someone asks you how do you fill yourself with God rather than the things of this world, what do you say?
Parallels in the Parables
I was in small group last Friday night, listening to some new members of the group talk about their experience with God. The question we were all answering was this: What do you remember about the first time you ever comprehended and responded to Christ’s invitation to come to him?
We all had different experiences, but the root seemed to be the same. At some point in our lives, often as children, we invited God into our hearts. For many it was a Bible camp counselor or Sunday school teacher who talked us through the prayer, someone outside our home and our normal lives that made an impact on us.
And for most who spoke, that was where the story seemed to end. We had that brush with God and then moved on with our lives as if it hadn’t happened. Our behavior remained the same, our activities the same and our beliefs the same. We all believed in God, but of those who spoke, none seemed to move into a deeper relationship immediately and begin to follow Him.
That is until something in their lives changed and suddenly faith, the existence of a God who loves and adores us somehow became important – whether we were living in a crisis or just starting adulthood in earnest, something was missing and that seed that had been planted years before began to grow.
“He replied, “Because you have so little faith. Truly I tell you, if you have faith as small as a mustard seed, you can say to this mountain, ‘Move from here to there,’ and it will move. Nothing will be impossible for you.” Matthew 17:20-21
It’s interesting to me how the process works, we have this seed planted and we move on and for a period of time it appears dormant or as if nothing happened at all. Then suddenly we have some experience, some change in our lives and that seed starts to grow within us. At first it’s misshapen and unsettled because we don’t know what we’re living, we don’t know what we’re experiencing, but in time with the help of others who are more grounded, we become more firm in our faith and develop a relationship with Christ.
I don’t know why I’m sometimes awed at the choices Jesus used for His parables, but the mustard seed was a perfect parallel for our faith journey. Far beyond the tiny size (1/20th of an inch) in comparison to our faith, the way the plant grows seems to perfectly emulate the experience in developing faith.
I read this on a website about plants: Mustard seedlings emerge rapidly but tend to grow slowly after emergence. Under favorable moisture and temperature conditions, the ground will be covered in four or five weeks. Five weeks after emergence, the plant will begin to bud. At this stage, the crop will appear rather uneven. A week to 10 days later the plant will develop into full yellow bloom and the stand will appear more even. Good moisture supplies favor a long blossoming period, and longer blooming periods result in higher yield potential. Full-grown plants vary in height from 30 to 45 inches, depending on type, variety and environmental conditions.
Much like the experiences we all shared, the seed was planted and emerged quickly, but then appeared to sit - growing slowly. It's only when conditions are right that the seed begins to grow. It's when we provide it with constant moisture (in truth, the Word of God), support it until it can stand on its own (with mature Christians) and provide optimal environmental conditions (support and love from the body of Christ) that our misshapen plant begins to emerge, growing in strength with each passing day.
We all had different experiences, but the root seemed to be the same. At some point in our lives, often as children, we invited God into our hearts. For many it was a Bible camp counselor or Sunday school teacher who talked us through the prayer, someone outside our home and our normal lives that made an impact on us.
And for most who spoke, that was where the story seemed to end. We had that brush with God and then moved on with our lives as if it hadn’t happened. Our behavior remained the same, our activities the same and our beliefs the same. We all believed in God, but of those who spoke, none seemed to move into a deeper relationship immediately and begin to follow Him.
That is until something in their lives changed and suddenly faith, the existence of a God who loves and adores us somehow became important – whether we were living in a crisis or just starting adulthood in earnest, something was missing and that seed that had been planted years before began to grow.
“He replied, “Because you have so little faith. Truly I tell you, if you have faith as small as a mustard seed, you can say to this mountain, ‘Move from here to there,’ and it will move. Nothing will be impossible for you.” Matthew 17:20-21
It’s interesting to me how the process works, we have this seed planted and we move on and for a period of time it appears dormant or as if nothing happened at all. Then suddenly we have some experience, some change in our lives and that seed starts to grow within us. At first it’s misshapen and unsettled because we don’t know what we’re living, we don’t know what we’re experiencing, but in time with the help of others who are more grounded, we become more firm in our faith and develop a relationship with Christ.
I don’t know why I’m sometimes awed at the choices Jesus used for His parables, but the mustard seed was a perfect parallel for our faith journey. Far beyond the tiny size (1/20th of an inch) in comparison to our faith, the way the plant grows seems to perfectly emulate the experience in developing faith.
I read this on a website about plants: Mustard seedlings emerge rapidly but tend to grow slowly after emergence. Under favorable moisture and temperature conditions, the ground will be covered in four or five weeks. Five weeks after emergence, the plant will begin to bud. At this stage, the crop will appear rather uneven. A week to 10 days later the plant will develop into full yellow bloom and the stand will appear more even. Good moisture supplies favor a long blossoming period, and longer blooming periods result in higher yield potential. Full-grown plants vary in height from 30 to 45 inches, depending on type, variety and environmental conditions.
Much like the experiences we all shared, the seed was planted and emerged quickly, but then appeared to sit - growing slowly. It's only when conditions are right that the seed begins to grow. It's when we provide it with constant moisture (in truth, the Word of God), support it until it can stand on its own (with mature Christians) and provide optimal environmental conditions (support and love from the body of Christ) that our misshapen plant begins to emerge, growing in strength with each passing day.
Weight Loss Wednesday
It’s Weight Loss Wednesday again and it’s been a much better week in the battle of the bulge. I mentioned a week ago that I kicked off two different weight loss challenges, one that started last week and one that starts this Thursday.
I was having some trouble focusing on my goals so I convinced a friend to start the weight loss competition a week early – a pre-game warm up to the three-month challenge. I needed the accountability and he’s out to beat me, so it works well. We’re closing in on the end of our week-long bet, a whopping $2 is on the line, but the reality is, I’m more interested in bragging rights for the next week than I am the $2 I intend to win.
I’m finding the challenges, one driven by competition and the other by support and accountability, are grounding me in the basics. I’m back to logging and tracking my food each day on myfitnesspal.com, I’m exercising six days a week – even when I have to ask for help watching my daughter and when I do hit a rough spot, I’m logging everything I do to keep a bad moment from becoming a bad day.
Being involved in each of these is giving me the structure I needed to move forward again, especially when excuses are just a whisper away.
In the past six nights I’ve had just one full night of sleep. I had two nights on my own last week that I just couldn’t seem to drift off into la-la land, then a short night because my daughter doesn’t understand the concept of go to bed late, sleep late. Potentially as a result of that – she has picked up a nasty cough that only seems to rear its ugly head when she lies down to go to sleep. So for the past two nights she has coughed for two to three hours despite all our attempts to change that – and has kept us both up into the night.
When I don’t sleep, I think I’m like many other people, I have less energy, spunk and keeping my nutrition in check becomes harder to do. I feel wiped out and just want to reach for my favorite pick-me-up to keep moving.
I was reading an article on WebMD that explains why we want more food when we’re tired – and why that’s dangerous to weight loss. “The two hormones that are key in this process are ghrelin and leptin. “Ghrelin is the ‘go’ hormone that tells you when to eat, and when you are sleep-deprived, you have more ghrelin,” Breus says. “Leptin is the hormone that tells you to stop eating, and when you are sleep deprived, you have less leptin.” More ghrelin plus less leptin equals weight gain.”
I’m not sure how to pronounce that first hormone name, so I’ll think of it as gremlin, the less sleep I get, the more gremlins I have and the gremlins want to eat!
On a typical week, a week without the high level of accountability and frankly, good natured trash talk as we get closer to weigh in day, I think the gremlins would be screaming for chocolate, cookies, cake, donuts and all the other sugary confections that make me think I’m being comforted in a physical slump.
In fact, I’m confidant I’ve heard them over the past few days, but their little voices are being drown out by the goals I’ve set and the people who are supporting me through them.
What are you doing to drown out the gremlins? It’s been two months since New Year’s Resolutions – have you found a way to make your resolutions a part of your life? Don’t wait until next Monday, next month or next January – make one small change and make it stick. Find accountability somewhere in your life – from others who want to make healthy living a lifestyle.
And most of all, don’t feed the gremlins after midnight!
I was having some trouble focusing on my goals so I convinced a friend to start the weight loss competition a week early – a pre-game warm up to the three-month challenge. I needed the accountability and he’s out to beat me, so it works well. We’re closing in on the end of our week-long bet, a whopping $2 is on the line, but the reality is, I’m more interested in bragging rights for the next week than I am the $2 I intend to win.
I’m finding the challenges, one driven by competition and the other by support and accountability, are grounding me in the basics. I’m back to logging and tracking my food each day on myfitnesspal.com, I’m exercising six days a week – even when I have to ask for help watching my daughter and when I do hit a rough spot, I’m logging everything I do to keep a bad moment from becoming a bad day.
Being involved in each of these is giving me the structure I needed to move forward again, especially when excuses are just a whisper away.
In the past six nights I’ve had just one full night of sleep. I had two nights on my own last week that I just couldn’t seem to drift off into la-la land, then a short night because my daughter doesn’t understand the concept of go to bed late, sleep late. Potentially as a result of that – she has picked up a nasty cough that only seems to rear its ugly head when she lies down to go to sleep. So for the past two nights she has coughed for two to three hours despite all our attempts to change that – and has kept us both up into the night.
When I don’t sleep, I think I’m like many other people, I have less energy, spunk and keeping my nutrition in check becomes harder to do. I feel wiped out and just want to reach for my favorite pick-me-up to keep moving.
I was reading an article on WebMD that explains why we want more food when we’re tired – and why that’s dangerous to weight loss. “The two hormones that are key in this process are ghrelin and leptin. “Ghrelin is the ‘go’ hormone that tells you when to eat, and when you are sleep-deprived, you have more ghrelin,” Breus says. “Leptin is the hormone that tells you to stop eating, and when you are sleep deprived, you have less leptin.” More ghrelin plus less leptin equals weight gain.”
I’m not sure how to pronounce that first hormone name, so I’ll think of it as gremlin, the less sleep I get, the more gremlins I have and the gremlins want to eat!
On a typical week, a week without the high level of accountability and frankly, good natured trash talk as we get closer to weigh in day, I think the gremlins would be screaming for chocolate, cookies, cake, donuts and all the other sugary confections that make me think I’m being comforted in a physical slump.
In fact, I’m confidant I’ve heard them over the past few days, but their little voices are being drown out by the goals I’ve set and the people who are supporting me through them.
What are you doing to drown out the gremlins? It’s been two months since New Year’s Resolutions – have you found a way to make your resolutions a part of your life? Don’t wait until next Monday, next month or next January – make one small change and make it stick. Find accountability somewhere in your life – from others who want to make healthy living a lifestyle.
And most of all, don’t feed the gremlins after midnight!
Blessing Those Who Curse Us
This weekend my daughter will turn 5-years-old. She’s incredibly excited; she thinks that at age 5 there will be a whole new world of opportunities and fewer rules. I’m not sure where that impression is coming from, but it’s there nonetheless.
She requested a birthday party at Monkey Joe’s in West Des Moines, it’s an inflatable bounce house type of venue for children and many of her classmates at daycare have hosted similar parties. I like the idea of having the party outside our small home and wanted to be involved, but her birthday falls on a Saturday – a Saturday she’s scheduled to be with her dad.
I prayed about it and then I did something scary, I called her dad and asked if we could jointly throw her a birthday party. It took a few days, but he came back in agreement. So over the course of the past month we have worked together to decide on a cake theme, gift bags and the amount of food to order for her party. We listed both of our phone numbers on the invitation for RSVP purposes and to make sure all parents knew that both mom and dad were involved.
Before we divorced we had a few discussions about our daughter that included this type of scenario. We talked about healing enough to sit together during her dance recitals, softball games or whatever event she wanted to participate in. We talked about being more than civil, we talked about being friends. It was something I wanted, but didn’t know how to go after. Five years down the road, we may actually be living out those intentions.
It doesn’t seem coincidental that this week’s chapter in the Good and Beautiful study is on ‘Learning to Bless Those who Curse Us’. I’m quite positive my ex-husband cursed me more than a handful of times, both during our marriage and after. No marriage goes without some strife, and certainly a break up yields a great deal more.
But I didn’t want either of us to become bitter or for it to be difficult for us to have conversations about our daughter as she grows up. More recently I’ve wanted to re-establish a deeper connection, something more meaningful than a few emails and a once every-other-week discussion when he drops her off at our home. He’s one of the most important people in my daughter’s life, and since she’s the most important person in my life, it makes sense that I would desire something deeper than the surface level acquaintance we have today.
“You have heard that it was said, ‘Eye for eye, and tooth for tooth.’ But I tell you, do not resist an evil person. If anyone slaps you on the right cheek, turn to them the other cheek also. And if anyone wants to sue you and take your shirt, hand over your coat as well. If anyone forces you to go one mile, go with them two miles. Give to the one who asks you, and do not turn away from the one who wants to borrow from you.” (Matthew 5:38-42)
This scripture isn’t about who was at fault or how we got here, but I think it illustrates His plan for me. Go the extra mile and be the one to get the connection going. Someone has to take the first step and I’m grateful that God is using me in this way.
By resisting the urge to fall into ‘an eye for an eye’ thinking, I hope that our relationship can be renewed in a different way, as friends and co-parents to a beautiful little girl. A little girl that God loves and for whom He has really big plans.
She requested a birthday party at Monkey Joe’s in West Des Moines, it’s an inflatable bounce house type of venue for children and many of her classmates at daycare have hosted similar parties. I like the idea of having the party outside our small home and wanted to be involved, but her birthday falls on a Saturday – a Saturday she’s scheduled to be with her dad.
I prayed about it and then I did something scary, I called her dad and asked if we could jointly throw her a birthday party. It took a few days, but he came back in agreement. So over the course of the past month we have worked together to decide on a cake theme, gift bags and the amount of food to order for her party. We listed both of our phone numbers on the invitation for RSVP purposes and to make sure all parents knew that both mom and dad were involved.
Before we divorced we had a few discussions about our daughter that included this type of scenario. We talked about healing enough to sit together during her dance recitals, softball games or whatever event she wanted to participate in. We talked about being more than civil, we talked about being friends. It was something I wanted, but didn’t know how to go after. Five years down the road, we may actually be living out those intentions.
It doesn’t seem coincidental that this week’s chapter in the Good and Beautiful study is on ‘Learning to Bless Those who Curse Us’. I’m quite positive my ex-husband cursed me more than a handful of times, both during our marriage and after. No marriage goes without some strife, and certainly a break up yields a great deal more.
But I didn’t want either of us to become bitter or for it to be difficult for us to have conversations about our daughter as she grows up. More recently I’ve wanted to re-establish a deeper connection, something more meaningful than a few emails and a once every-other-week discussion when he drops her off at our home. He’s one of the most important people in my daughter’s life, and since she’s the most important person in my life, it makes sense that I would desire something deeper than the surface level acquaintance we have today.
“You have heard that it was said, ‘Eye for eye, and tooth for tooth.’ But I tell you, do not resist an evil person. If anyone slaps you on the right cheek, turn to them the other cheek also. And if anyone wants to sue you and take your shirt, hand over your coat as well. If anyone forces you to go one mile, go with them two miles. Give to the one who asks you, and do not turn away from the one who wants to borrow from you.” (Matthew 5:38-42)
This scripture isn’t about who was at fault or how we got here, but I think it illustrates His plan for me. Go the extra mile and be the one to get the connection going. Someone has to take the first step and I’m grateful that God is using me in this way.
By resisting the urge to fall into ‘an eye for an eye’ thinking, I hope that our relationship can be renewed in a different way, as friends and co-parents to a beautiful little girl. A little girl that God loves and for whom He has really big plans.
Cheating on God
I feel like I cheated on God.
I wrote last week about choosing something to give up for Lent. Something that I would want often, that would make me think of the sacrifice Jesus made for me and the strength He exhibited during the 40 days and nights He was tempted.
The first few days of this process went well. I would pass something I wanted – give myself a mental reminder that I had given it up and thank God for the sacrifice He made for me. I was really feeling good about my decision and the way it was keeping Him in the forefront of my thoughts.
Until Sunday afternoon.
I don’t know what it is about Sunday afternoons but I feel incredibly lazy, I want to rest and along with that period of rest, I want to snack. It’s a weekly battle for me that I lost yesterday. I started to feel horribly guilty, it’s one thing to let myself down, but it’s another thing entirely to not exercise an ounce of self-control when my accountability is to God.
So I started to wonder, what do people do if they fall apart? What happens if you make a commitment like this and don’t see it through? Is one slip the end – am I done now since I didn’t make it?
I found an article in The Columbus Dispatch (Columbus, Ohio) that gave me a little relief for my guilt, and something new to think about.
“A Lenten sacrifice, or "giving something up," is intended to draw a believer closer to God, with the idea that self-denial can enhance spirituality. Catholics and Protestants often give up something they enjoy to reflect the sacrifice they believe Jesus Christ made for them.
Nonreligious people sometimes get in on the tradition for self-improvement purposes.
For those who do sacrifice to get closer to God, what matters is effort, not perfection, said the Rev. Michael Watson of St. Andrew Parish, a Catholic church in Upper Arlington.
"Because we're prone to human weakness from time to time, it doesn't mean the end of the world," he said.
Slipping up is not a sin unless the action you committed is itself a sin, he said.”
This is what I presumed the answer to be, just like any other time in my life if I feel as if I've fallen short of His expectations or plans for me, I ask Him for forgiveness and then I have to let go of the guilt. Holding onto the guilt is counter productive and ultimately takes me further from where I need to be. So this part of the article was reassuring, but it was the next piece that got interesting:
“Churchgoers also debate whether they can "cheat" on Sundays, because those days technically aren't included in the 40 days of Lent.
The priests say you can. Sunday is, as Rodenfels called it, a "free" day.
That's because Sunday is the weekly joyful celebration of Christ's resurrection, said Leo Madden, a professor of theology at Ohio Dominican University.
"It is incompatible for a period of time marked by sacrifice to occur at the same time," Madden said. "Technically speaking, Sunday is not a day of Lent."
I hadn’t considered Sunday’s to be a day off of the Lenten commitment. I keep thinking about what the theologian said and trying to reconcile it in my own life. I’ve struggled with black and white thinking for so many years that this feels a little uncomfortable. I’m either giving something up for 40 days or I’m not.
To be honest, as I wrap this blog, I’m not sure I have a good solid feeling one way or the other on this. I'm new to observing and participating in Lent this way, so tell me, do you take Sunday’s off as a day of celebration each week? Are Sundays a part of Lent in your church?
I’d love to hear from you – either on FaceBook or you can email me at renee@writtenforhim.com, either way I’m interested in your thoughts.
I wrote last week about choosing something to give up for Lent. Something that I would want often, that would make me think of the sacrifice Jesus made for me and the strength He exhibited during the 40 days and nights He was tempted.
The first few days of this process went well. I would pass something I wanted – give myself a mental reminder that I had given it up and thank God for the sacrifice He made for me. I was really feeling good about my decision and the way it was keeping Him in the forefront of my thoughts.
Until Sunday afternoon.
I don’t know what it is about Sunday afternoons but I feel incredibly lazy, I want to rest and along with that period of rest, I want to snack. It’s a weekly battle for me that I lost yesterday. I started to feel horribly guilty, it’s one thing to let myself down, but it’s another thing entirely to not exercise an ounce of self-control when my accountability is to God.
So I started to wonder, what do people do if they fall apart? What happens if you make a commitment like this and don’t see it through? Is one slip the end – am I done now since I didn’t make it?
I found an article in The Columbus Dispatch (Columbus, Ohio) that gave me a little relief for my guilt, and something new to think about.
“A Lenten sacrifice, or "giving something up," is intended to draw a believer closer to God, with the idea that self-denial can enhance spirituality. Catholics and Protestants often give up something they enjoy to reflect the sacrifice they believe Jesus Christ made for them.
Nonreligious people sometimes get in on the tradition for self-improvement purposes.
For those who do sacrifice to get closer to God, what matters is effort, not perfection, said the Rev. Michael Watson of St. Andrew Parish, a Catholic church in Upper Arlington.
"Because we're prone to human weakness from time to time, it doesn't mean the end of the world," he said.
Slipping up is not a sin unless the action you committed is itself a sin, he said.”
This is what I presumed the answer to be, just like any other time in my life if I feel as if I've fallen short of His expectations or plans for me, I ask Him for forgiveness and then I have to let go of the guilt. Holding onto the guilt is counter productive and ultimately takes me further from where I need to be. So this part of the article was reassuring, but it was the next piece that got interesting:
“Churchgoers also debate whether they can "cheat" on Sundays, because those days technically aren't included in the 40 days of Lent.
The priests say you can. Sunday is, as Rodenfels called it, a "free" day.
That's because Sunday is the weekly joyful celebration of Christ's resurrection, said Leo Madden, a professor of theology at Ohio Dominican University.
"It is incompatible for a period of time marked by sacrifice to occur at the same time," Madden said. "Technically speaking, Sunday is not a day of Lent."
I hadn’t considered Sunday’s to be a day off of the Lenten commitment. I keep thinking about what the theologian said and trying to reconcile it in my own life. I’ve struggled with black and white thinking for so many years that this feels a little uncomfortable. I’m either giving something up for 40 days or I’m not.
To be honest, as I wrap this blog, I’m not sure I have a good solid feeling one way or the other on this. I'm new to observing and participating in Lent this way, so tell me, do you take Sunday’s off as a day of celebration each week? Are Sundays a part of Lent in your church?
I’d love to hear from you – either on FaceBook or you can email me at renee@writtenforhim.com, either way I’m interested in your thoughts.
What Are You Giving Up?
“A person has not shown true obedience if he or she has never had an opportunity to disobey.”
That’s a quote from my life application study Bible in relation to Matthew 4:1, where Jesus goes into the desert for 40 days and 40 nights and is tempted by Satan.
Ash Wednesday was yesterday – a day in which many give something up. Something in life that we love, we want to have every day and that it’s difficult to go without – it’s an opportunity to be truly obedient to God. To be honest, I’ve never selected something to give up. I’ve not been in churches overall that emphasized that practice and until this year, hadn’t felt lead to participate.
I’ve often thought about the practice though, learned what my co-workers or friends were giving up and gave it some thought, but this year I’ve decided to be part of Lent in this way, I’ve decided to give something up for 40 days. But how do I know what the right thing is, what should I give up that is worthy of representing the time Jesus spent in the desert, tempted by Satan?
I always have this idea that it has to be big in order to be meaningful and to have impact and be worthy of His sacrifice - it has to be something I’ll be miserable without. It has to be something that will impact how I live and really be a burden.
Maybe I need to stop eating two out of three meals for the Lenten season? Or maybe I need to stop driving for the Lenten season, forcing myself to learn to rely on others when I really need transportation? Those both seem really difficult to endure.
But I think I’d be missing the point – I think if I went with either of the options above, I’d certainly be miserable for 40 days, but I don’t think I’d be learning the intended lesson. Jesus says to the devil at the end of the three temptations during that time: “Away from me Satan! For it is written, “Worship the Lord your God, and serve him only.” (Matthew 4:10)
Serve Him only. I think that’s the clue toward choosing the right thing to let go of during Lent. What is it that we serve instead of God, or where do we try to serve two masters? (Matthew 6:24) If I had to choose something that would make me think, something that every time I go to do it I think about Jesus and what He endured for 40 days and reflect on that with frequency, it would have to be something I’m allowing to sit between God and I – a second master.
As I started to decide what to do I found as I flipped through ideas and thoughts in my mind that one filled me with angst and others made me more comfortable to think about choosing. That’s how I knew if had the right answer, if I was comfortable giving it up for 40 days, it probably wouldn’t teach me what Jesus hopes we will learn through this exercise.
Have you selected something to give up for Lent? Something that will create an opportunity to stop, reflect on the time Jesus spent in the desert and ultimately allow you to acknowledge His love for you? How did you make your selection? Was it prayerful and selected by the Holy Spirit, or did you have something come to mind quickly and easily? How do you choose?
That’s a quote from my life application study Bible in relation to Matthew 4:1, where Jesus goes into the desert for 40 days and 40 nights and is tempted by Satan.
Ash Wednesday was yesterday – a day in which many give something up. Something in life that we love, we want to have every day and that it’s difficult to go without – it’s an opportunity to be truly obedient to God. To be honest, I’ve never selected something to give up. I’ve not been in churches overall that emphasized that practice and until this year, hadn’t felt lead to participate.
I’ve often thought about the practice though, learned what my co-workers or friends were giving up and gave it some thought, but this year I’ve decided to be part of Lent in this way, I’ve decided to give something up for 40 days. But how do I know what the right thing is, what should I give up that is worthy of representing the time Jesus spent in the desert, tempted by Satan?
I always have this idea that it has to be big in order to be meaningful and to have impact and be worthy of His sacrifice - it has to be something I’ll be miserable without. It has to be something that will impact how I live and really be a burden.
Maybe I need to stop eating two out of three meals for the Lenten season? Or maybe I need to stop driving for the Lenten season, forcing myself to learn to rely on others when I really need transportation? Those both seem really difficult to endure.
But I think I’d be missing the point – I think if I went with either of the options above, I’d certainly be miserable for 40 days, but I don’t think I’d be learning the intended lesson. Jesus says to the devil at the end of the three temptations during that time: “Away from me Satan! For it is written, “Worship the Lord your God, and serve him only.” (Matthew 4:10)
Serve Him only. I think that’s the clue toward choosing the right thing to let go of during Lent. What is it that we serve instead of God, or where do we try to serve two masters? (Matthew 6:24) If I had to choose something that would make me think, something that every time I go to do it I think about Jesus and what He endured for 40 days and reflect on that with frequency, it would have to be something I’m allowing to sit between God and I – a second master.
As I started to decide what to do I found as I flipped through ideas and thoughts in my mind that one filled me with angst and others made me more comfortable to think about choosing. That’s how I knew if had the right answer, if I was comfortable giving it up for 40 days, it probably wouldn’t teach me what Jesus hopes we will learn through this exercise.
Have you selected something to give up for Lent? Something that will create an opportunity to stop, reflect on the time Jesus spent in the desert and ultimately allow you to acknowledge His love for you? How did you make your selection? Was it prayerful and selected by the Holy Spirit, or did you have something come to mind quickly and easily? How do you choose?
Weight Loss Wednesday
There are so many words that feel synonymous with weight loss and weight maintenance.
I think it takes every one of those things, along with a significant amount of prayer to both lose weight and to maintain it. Lately I’ve been drifting. This is the third time in the past year that I find myself reverting back to my old habits in full force and putting legitimate pounds back on my body. The first time I lost control and fought for months to regain it was after summer vacation, then it was Christmas goodies and time off and this time it was my winter vacation. Hmmm, do I need to quit taking vacations?
I don’t think so… but during my vacation time I tend to lose all of those things I listed above. I lost my routine along with it my discipline. I just let go. When I came back home I fully intended to get right back into the groove, but I’ve allowed myself to wander back into my old habits.
So I decided to do something drastic. I reached out for help in a big way. I organized two different weight loss challenges at work. One is with the people who have been part of the healthy weight small group challenge and one is with my exercise buddies and anyone else who wanted to join us.
The first is a back to basics, tracking food and exercise all week and I partnered each of us up with someone else to help keep each other accountable and on track. The second is a monetary award for the highest percentage of weight loss per week and then a grand finale after three months’ time.
I’m excited about both of these challenges because I’ll regain the accountability I need and because I’m competitive and I’d like to walk away with the grand prize!
Accountability is a powerful thing. I was looking in scripture and saw this in Romans 3:19 “Now we know that whatever the law says, it says to those who are under the law, so that every mouth may be silenced and the whole world held accountable to God.”
The study portion of my Bible this: the last time someone accused you of wrongdoing, what was your reaction? Denial, argument and defensiveness? The Bible tells us the world stands silent and accountable before Almighty God. No excuses or arguments are left.
I’ve accused myself of wrongdoing, of treating my body poorly and of using food as comfort for loneliness, as entertainment to fill the little downtime I have and as a numbing mechanism when life gets rough. All three of those things are opportunities to turn to God for love, comfort, peace and rest. He built me with a need to be filled by something and He intended that to be Him, not food.
And as the scripture and subsequent life application study portion says, there will be no excuses and no arguments. We are accountable to Him. Fortunately He is a merciful and grace filled God. So today I can start over, and this afternoon if I slip, I can start over again. I can ask Him for forgiveness and strength and I can choose to rely on Him – and be accountable to Him.
It’s nearly March; the gym is clearing out now as the New Year’s Resolutions begin to wane. Where are you in your journey? Are you holding yourself accountable? Is it time to let someone help you? Accountability is expected of us – reach out and find a group of people who will in a loving way hold you accountable to your goals. No excuses, no arguments.
- Accountability
- Discipline
- Strength
- Routine/Repetition
I think it takes every one of those things, along with a significant amount of prayer to both lose weight and to maintain it. Lately I’ve been drifting. This is the third time in the past year that I find myself reverting back to my old habits in full force and putting legitimate pounds back on my body. The first time I lost control and fought for months to regain it was after summer vacation, then it was Christmas goodies and time off and this time it was my winter vacation. Hmmm, do I need to quit taking vacations?
I don’t think so… but during my vacation time I tend to lose all of those things I listed above. I lost my routine along with it my discipline. I just let go. When I came back home I fully intended to get right back into the groove, but I’ve allowed myself to wander back into my old habits.
So I decided to do something drastic. I reached out for help in a big way. I organized two different weight loss challenges at work. One is with the people who have been part of the healthy weight small group challenge and one is with my exercise buddies and anyone else who wanted to join us.
The first is a back to basics, tracking food and exercise all week and I partnered each of us up with someone else to help keep each other accountable and on track. The second is a monetary award for the highest percentage of weight loss per week and then a grand finale after three months’ time.
I’m excited about both of these challenges because I’ll regain the accountability I need and because I’m competitive and I’d like to walk away with the grand prize!
Accountability is a powerful thing. I was looking in scripture and saw this in Romans 3:19 “Now we know that whatever the law says, it says to those who are under the law, so that every mouth may be silenced and the whole world held accountable to God.”
The study portion of my Bible this: the last time someone accused you of wrongdoing, what was your reaction? Denial, argument and defensiveness? The Bible tells us the world stands silent and accountable before Almighty God. No excuses or arguments are left.
I’ve accused myself of wrongdoing, of treating my body poorly and of using food as comfort for loneliness, as entertainment to fill the little downtime I have and as a numbing mechanism when life gets rough. All three of those things are opportunities to turn to God for love, comfort, peace and rest. He built me with a need to be filled by something and He intended that to be Him, not food.
And as the scripture and subsequent life application study portion says, there will be no excuses and no arguments. We are accountable to Him. Fortunately He is a merciful and grace filled God. So today I can start over, and this afternoon if I slip, I can start over again. I can ask Him for forgiveness and strength and I can choose to rely on Him – and be accountable to Him.
It’s nearly March; the gym is clearing out now as the New Year’s Resolutions begin to wane. Where are you in your journey? Are you holding yourself accountable? Is it time to let someone help you? Accountability is expected of us – reach out and find a group of people who will in a loving way hold you accountable to your goals. No excuses, no arguments.
Giving Up My Schedule
January was a crazy month. I over booked myself as usual, preparing for our first annual women’s retreat at church, training for my first mini-triathlon event, preparing for a week-long vacation in Florida and working hard to get myself ready to be off work for a week. I knew early in the month that I had over extended myself, but I couldn’t give up any of those things I mentioned.
I did something different - something I had heard my pastor talk about before, and had read in books. Rather than struggling and churning over how I would get it all done, I prayed about it. I asked God to really look at my schedule and those big things I had planned. If there was something I should let go of, I asked Him to make that happen naturally. I asked Him to make it crystal clear that I needed to let of that priority. If there wasn’t anything to let go of, I asked Him to work my time so that I could do all the things I needed to do without living in constant stress and anxiety.
I was amazed at the end of the month just how well my life was moving. It was smooth, things were falling into place at the right times and I had made a list for myself with due dates so I knew each weekend what I needed to accomplish, and what could wait for a week. God responded to me and I felt like I had margin in my life, despite all of the things I was committed to doing.
February has been rocky. The week I took of vacation got me out of my routine and I find myself back in anxiety and stress mode trying to do it all and yet find time for rest. It wasn’t until I attended a women’s ministry night that I was reminded to look to God for the answer.
“But seek first His kingdom and His righteousness and all these things will be given to you as well.” Matthew 6:33
Seek Him first. Before I decide that I can take on the world, I am to seek Him first to know what His priorities are for me. “Teach us to number our days that we may gain a heart of wisdom.” Psalm 90:12
I can only do so much before life becomes frayed. According to a study by Andy Stanley, there are three things that happen when we get so overbooked that we have no margin, no space to breath. Our stress level goes up, our focus narrows and our relationships suffer.
I had considered the first and last of those items, but the narrowed focus was something I hadn’t spent time thinking about before. When I get so overbooked that my mind is constantly clicking to the next thing I have to accomplish, the next set of ‘to do’s’ that must be done, my focus has become completely self-centered and I’m not present for those around me. Stanley said ‘busyness is the enemy of intimacy.’
I get it and I think the relationship hurting most this month has been the one with my Lord. So I’ve turned my life, my to do schedule and my priorities back over to Him. I have no idea what He’ll remove from that list, nor do I know what He may add, but I do know whatever those things are – they will serve His purposes and enrich the days I have remaining in this life.
I did something different - something I had heard my pastor talk about before, and had read in books. Rather than struggling and churning over how I would get it all done, I prayed about it. I asked God to really look at my schedule and those big things I had planned. If there was something I should let go of, I asked Him to make that happen naturally. I asked Him to make it crystal clear that I needed to let of that priority. If there wasn’t anything to let go of, I asked Him to work my time so that I could do all the things I needed to do without living in constant stress and anxiety.
I was amazed at the end of the month just how well my life was moving. It was smooth, things were falling into place at the right times and I had made a list for myself with due dates so I knew each weekend what I needed to accomplish, and what could wait for a week. God responded to me and I felt like I had margin in my life, despite all of the things I was committed to doing.
February has been rocky. The week I took of vacation got me out of my routine and I find myself back in anxiety and stress mode trying to do it all and yet find time for rest. It wasn’t until I attended a women’s ministry night that I was reminded to look to God for the answer.
“But seek first His kingdom and His righteousness and all these things will be given to you as well.” Matthew 6:33
Seek Him first. Before I decide that I can take on the world, I am to seek Him first to know what His priorities are for me. “Teach us to number our days that we may gain a heart of wisdom.” Psalm 90:12
I can only do so much before life becomes frayed. According to a study by Andy Stanley, there are three things that happen when we get so overbooked that we have no margin, no space to breath. Our stress level goes up, our focus narrows and our relationships suffer.
I had considered the first and last of those items, but the narrowed focus was something I hadn’t spent time thinking about before. When I get so overbooked that my mind is constantly clicking to the next thing I have to accomplish, the next set of ‘to do’s’ that must be done, my focus has become completely self-centered and I’m not present for those around me. Stanley said ‘busyness is the enemy of intimacy.’
I get it and I think the relationship hurting most this month has been the one with my Lord. So I’ve turned my life, my to do schedule and my priorities back over to Him. I have no idea what He’ll remove from that list, nor do I know what He may add, but I do know whatever those things are – they will serve His purposes and enrich the days I have remaining in this life.
Girl Drama
My daughter is getting old enough now that she’s started to experience girl drama with her friends. I’m not sure if boys do the same things – or behave in the same ways toward each other, but from my own experience, I know we girls can be really hard on each other.
Several times in the last month she has come home and said two of her closest girlfriends at preschool have decided to play with each other and intentionally leave her out. I’ve asked her why, but she hasn’t had an answer for me. So whether she had done something that sparked their action or they just decided to be exclusive in those moments, I’m not sure.
When I was growing up, specifically in grade school, girls would form their own ‘clubs’ either allowing other girls in or making sure they knew they were out. It was a mean spirited thing to do to each other. I remember being called to the principal’s office in the fifth grade along with some of my cohorts to be talked to about our ‘clubs’ and how that was effecting the other girls in our class.
I think at the root of those ‘clubs’ or the exclusivity the girls at my daughter’s school are exercising are a couple of things, insecurity and control. If you are the ring leader of a club then you are automatically in and you don’t have to worry about being left out. And, at their age, there is very little that they control so having the opportunity to decide who can be in the in-crowd and who is not gives them a sense of ownership in their little worlds.
So what’s a mama to do with drama? I’ve been going to scripture and talking to her about God’s will for us. Although I find myself struggling to explain what I want her to understand - at a level that makes sense to her.
We’ve talked about forgiveness and we’ve talked about God’s love for us and subsequently our love for others. I think to some degree she understands what I’m trying to tell her, but what I’m not able to do is tell her why it happens in the first place.
That’s something she gets stuck on and frankly she’s not alone, we grapple with this as adults. Why do bad things happen? Why do people become ugly and hurt us? Why, why, why. It’s a question that stirs up our hearts and leaves us feeling empty and alone, because quite often there is no answer to be found.
The reasons that things happen, the reason that God allows some things to happen and in others He chooses not to intervene won’t be revealed until we are with Him in heaven. In Matthew 5:45 Jesus says: “He makes the sun rise on the evil and on the good, and sends rain on the righteous and on the unrighteous.”
The answer to our why isn’t about being good or bad, being righteous or unrighteous, the answer most often will not be revealed in this life. So the answer to pain and sometimes suffering whether at our own hands or someone else’s, is to trust in God and to remember His will for us.
“For this is the message you heard from the beginning: We should love one another.” 1 John 3:11
Even when it’s hard, when it’s the last thing we want to do, love is the answer. That’s the simplest instruction I can give my daughter.
Several times in the last month she has come home and said two of her closest girlfriends at preschool have decided to play with each other and intentionally leave her out. I’ve asked her why, but she hasn’t had an answer for me. So whether she had done something that sparked their action or they just decided to be exclusive in those moments, I’m not sure.
When I was growing up, specifically in grade school, girls would form their own ‘clubs’ either allowing other girls in or making sure they knew they were out. It was a mean spirited thing to do to each other. I remember being called to the principal’s office in the fifth grade along with some of my cohorts to be talked to about our ‘clubs’ and how that was effecting the other girls in our class.
I think at the root of those ‘clubs’ or the exclusivity the girls at my daughter’s school are exercising are a couple of things, insecurity and control. If you are the ring leader of a club then you are automatically in and you don’t have to worry about being left out. And, at their age, there is very little that they control so having the opportunity to decide who can be in the in-crowd and who is not gives them a sense of ownership in their little worlds.
So what’s a mama to do with drama? I’ve been going to scripture and talking to her about God’s will for us. Although I find myself struggling to explain what I want her to understand - at a level that makes sense to her.
We’ve talked about forgiveness and we’ve talked about God’s love for us and subsequently our love for others. I think to some degree she understands what I’m trying to tell her, but what I’m not able to do is tell her why it happens in the first place.
That’s something she gets stuck on and frankly she’s not alone, we grapple with this as adults. Why do bad things happen? Why do people become ugly and hurt us? Why, why, why. It’s a question that stirs up our hearts and leaves us feeling empty and alone, because quite often there is no answer to be found.
The reasons that things happen, the reason that God allows some things to happen and in others He chooses not to intervene won’t be revealed until we are with Him in heaven. In Matthew 5:45 Jesus says: “He makes the sun rise on the evil and on the good, and sends rain on the righteous and on the unrighteous.”
The answer to our why isn’t about being good or bad, being righteous or unrighteous, the answer most often will not be revealed in this life. So the answer to pain and sometimes suffering whether at our own hands or someone else’s, is to trust in God and to remember His will for us.
“For this is the message you heard from the beginning: We should love one another.” 1 John 3:11
Even when it’s hard, when it’s the last thing we want to do, love is the answer. That’s the simplest instruction I can give my daughter.
What's Your Boat?
“It’s not about getting rid of desire. It’s about giving ourselves to bigger and better and more powerful desires… Life is not about toning down and repressing your God-given life force. It’s about channeling and focusing it and turning it loose on something beautiful.” Rob Bell
I read this excerpt in a book on Monday and I’m still thinking about it several days later. What is it that I should be focusing on that will consume me? What is it that God has planned for me that if I were to place my focus in that direction, I would never look back?
One of the exercises we did in class Monday night was to read through Matthew 14:22-33 and reflect on a few questions afterward. The story and scriptures were familiar to me; it’s the story of Peter stepping out of the boat and onto the water, walking toward Jesus during a storm at night. He took a few faithful steps before he felt the wind, he probably looked down and realized what he was doing, and then he began to sink and cried out for help.
Jesus’ response to him – you of little faith, why did you doubt?
Jesus called him to walk on water and yet despite His presence and strength, Peter still doubted he could do what he was called to do.
I think we all have those moments; but I wonder how often they come? As I think about my own life, the moments when I’ve truly stepped out of the boat and put my full faith in God to lead me through something new, something I’ve never tried before, are few and far between.
I’ve often tried to discern what it is that God wants me to do, what is my next boat moment? What is in His master plan and where should I look to follow His will?
The questions Monday night included a question I hadn’t pondered before. What is my boat? What is it about my life today, about the way I live and the things I do that keeps me inside the boat rather than taking those steps of faith out into the water.
Have you ever asked yourself that question? What is it in your life that you’re not willing to give to God? I think that’s the same question – just asked in a more pointed way. Is it your job? The financial security and maybe even identity you have in your current position?
Is it your family life and marriage that keep you in the boat? Are you afraid if you take a step outside the boat that it will rock so hard you could lose the normalcy and peace in your family life?
What about your entertainment or side interests that you engage in? Maybe it’s being comfortable and having time to watch TV at night to rest or maybe you play sports several nights per week and enjoy the competition and social aspects of the activity? Would you lose some of that time if you stepped out of the boat and walked toward Jesus?
That’s what Peter was called to do. He asked Jesus to call him and Jesus responded. Peter was out of the boat and walking toward Jesus when he faltered, when his boat (security) was rocked and he began to sink. The story in scripture shows us that men who we think of as great – a disciple of Christ – struggled to step out of the boat and follow Him. But we also know the reward is great. We know Jesus is ready and waiting for us to try and we know that all we have to do is ask, and He’ll call us to Him.
What’s your boat – and what will it take for you to step out of it?
I read this excerpt in a book on Monday and I’m still thinking about it several days later. What is it that I should be focusing on that will consume me? What is it that God has planned for me that if I were to place my focus in that direction, I would never look back?
One of the exercises we did in class Monday night was to read through Matthew 14:22-33 and reflect on a few questions afterward. The story and scriptures were familiar to me; it’s the story of Peter stepping out of the boat and onto the water, walking toward Jesus during a storm at night. He took a few faithful steps before he felt the wind, he probably looked down and realized what he was doing, and then he began to sink and cried out for help.
Jesus’ response to him – you of little faith, why did you doubt?
Jesus called him to walk on water and yet despite His presence and strength, Peter still doubted he could do what he was called to do.
I think we all have those moments; but I wonder how often they come? As I think about my own life, the moments when I’ve truly stepped out of the boat and put my full faith in God to lead me through something new, something I’ve never tried before, are few and far between.
I’ve often tried to discern what it is that God wants me to do, what is my next boat moment? What is in His master plan and where should I look to follow His will?
The questions Monday night included a question I hadn’t pondered before. What is my boat? What is it about my life today, about the way I live and the things I do that keeps me inside the boat rather than taking those steps of faith out into the water.
Have you ever asked yourself that question? What is it in your life that you’re not willing to give to God? I think that’s the same question – just asked in a more pointed way. Is it your job? The financial security and maybe even identity you have in your current position?
Is it your family life and marriage that keep you in the boat? Are you afraid if you take a step outside the boat that it will rock so hard you could lose the normalcy and peace in your family life?
What about your entertainment or side interests that you engage in? Maybe it’s being comfortable and having time to watch TV at night to rest or maybe you play sports several nights per week and enjoy the competition and social aspects of the activity? Would you lose some of that time if you stepped out of the boat and walked toward Jesus?
That’s what Peter was called to do. He asked Jesus to call him and Jesus responded. Peter was out of the boat and walking toward Jesus when he faltered, when his boat (security) was rocked and he began to sink. The story in scripture shows us that men who we think of as great – a disciple of Christ – struggled to step out of the boat and follow Him. But we also know the reward is great. We know Jesus is ready and waiting for us to try and we know that all we have to do is ask, and He’ll call us to Him.
What’s your boat – and what will it take for you to step out of it?
Weight Loss Wednesday
Did everyone survive our holiday focused on chocolate?
Valentine’s Day has been a thorn in my side since the time I had outgrown little cartoon cards that I placed in a decorated bucket at school. When I got old enough that the holiday was no longer about friends at school and became more about having a relationship with a boy/man and getting flowers, it became a reminder that I would be going without.
For many years of my life that’s been a dandy excuse for candy. The candies the stores were stocking on the shelves before we had put away the last of the tinsel from Christmas became my celebration of the holiday. Better yet are the Cadbury Easter Eggs at the end of the Valentine’s shelf, calling and beckoning to me by name.
In our culture we associate food with every holiday, every major event in our lives. The marketing machines get cranked up and the TV, radio and Internet commercials all pop up and flash us with visions of chocolate and happiness all in one sweet picture. It’s a really difficult thing to ignore.
It made me think a little as I considered the Soul Training exercise we were assigned to do last week for the Good and Beautiful God class. The author recommended a media fast. No TV, no Internet, no radio, no iPod, no electronics period for a full 48 hours. His recommendation was to be completely unplugged.
I participated in the soul training last year as I took this class and found it was incredibly difficult. I’ve become so accustomed to checking my email, Facebook, listening to music and reading books on my phone that it was incredibly difficult to put that all aside. I did it for 24 hours, rather than 48, and still felt like I’d spent a month without.
The author made his point though, the chapter itself was on lust. His point was by shutting off media, we would have far fewer thoughts or triggers that would take our thought life down the wrong path. For me, I didn’t think it was that big of a deal. But I realized he was right and the exercise applied to many things, not just the sexual messages we get bombarded with in the media. It also limited the number of times I saw commercials for pizza, ice cream, chips and whatever other food related products were being hocked at the time. Without those images and sounds I was free to live without triggers and cravings that my body wouldn’t have considered otherwise.
I was left to sit, think, read the Bible and talk with others, in peace.
I’ll admit, that was really nice. It’s not realistic for the long term, but it was an eye opener in regard to the number of times I take in messages that I don’t need – and the impact those messages have on my ability to cope and reason. Valentine’s Day is not more fun and does not make me happy if I eat sugar. On the contrary, when I wake up the day after with additional weight on the scales that I have to work off and a feeling of guilt and failure alongside those extra pounds, I’ve created an atmosphere of discontent. I’ve set myself up for additional failure.
So as Valentine’s Day rolls into St. Patrick’s Day and St. Patrick’s day into Easter and Easter into Memorial Day – well, you get the idea, my goal is to recognize and shut down the messages that I’ve picked up without realizing it. Sugar, chocolate and little green leprechaun decorated cookies are not happiness, and they do not make a holiday complete.
A holiday is complete when I spend it with friends and family – when I treat myself to an hour of TV I enjoy, or maybe even a manicure. A treat makes me feel good and doesn’t spin me into an emotional cycle that’s hard to break.
Valentine’s Day has been a thorn in my side since the time I had outgrown little cartoon cards that I placed in a decorated bucket at school. When I got old enough that the holiday was no longer about friends at school and became more about having a relationship with a boy/man and getting flowers, it became a reminder that I would be going without.
For many years of my life that’s been a dandy excuse for candy. The candies the stores were stocking on the shelves before we had put away the last of the tinsel from Christmas became my celebration of the holiday. Better yet are the Cadbury Easter Eggs at the end of the Valentine’s shelf, calling and beckoning to me by name.
In our culture we associate food with every holiday, every major event in our lives. The marketing machines get cranked up and the TV, radio and Internet commercials all pop up and flash us with visions of chocolate and happiness all in one sweet picture. It’s a really difficult thing to ignore.
It made me think a little as I considered the Soul Training exercise we were assigned to do last week for the Good and Beautiful God class. The author recommended a media fast. No TV, no Internet, no radio, no iPod, no electronics period for a full 48 hours. His recommendation was to be completely unplugged.
I participated in the soul training last year as I took this class and found it was incredibly difficult. I’ve become so accustomed to checking my email, Facebook, listening to music and reading books on my phone that it was incredibly difficult to put that all aside. I did it for 24 hours, rather than 48, and still felt like I’d spent a month without.
The author made his point though, the chapter itself was on lust. His point was by shutting off media, we would have far fewer thoughts or triggers that would take our thought life down the wrong path. For me, I didn’t think it was that big of a deal. But I realized he was right and the exercise applied to many things, not just the sexual messages we get bombarded with in the media. It also limited the number of times I saw commercials for pizza, ice cream, chips and whatever other food related products were being hocked at the time. Without those images and sounds I was free to live without triggers and cravings that my body wouldn’t have considered otherwise.
I was left to sit, think, read the Bible and talk with others, in peace.
I’ll admit, that was really nice. It’s not realistic for the long term, but it was an eye opener in regard to the number of times I take in messages that I don’t need – and the impact those messages have on my ability to cope and reason. Valentine’s Day is not more fun and does not make me happy if I eat sugar. On the contrary, when I wake up the day after with additional weight on the scales that I have to work off and a feeling of guilt and failure alongside those extra pounds, I’ve created an atmosphere of discontent. I’ve set myself up for additional failure.
So as Valentine’s Day rolls into St. Patrick’s Day and St. Patrick’s day into Easter and Easter into Memorial Day – well, you get the idea, my goal is to recognize and shut down the messages that I’ve picked up without realizing it. Sugar, chocolate and little green leprechaun decorated cookies are not happiness, and they do not make a holiday complete.
A holiday is complete when I spend it with friends and family – when I treat myself to an hour of TV I enjoy, or maybe even a manicure. A treat makes me feel good and doesn’t spin me into an emotional cycle that’s hard to break.
Even When I'm Far Away
Last week was a wonderful break from reality. Vacation is meant to be just that, a way to recharge the batteries and get rolling again. One thing I missed though, with the exception of my one morning run alone, was time to myself.
We rented a house last week for the five of us because it was cheaper and it was nice to have the kitchen and pool to ourselves. It really was a perfect setup for us. But because I spent all but one night in the same room as my daughter and because we all had to share three bathrooms, well you know what it’s like to live under one roof with that many people. There is little to no time to be alone.
My quiet time with God went on the back burner for the week and by the time I got home, I felt the disconnect. I felt that I had wandered away from Him and that He was allowing the distance because it was of my own choosing, rather than His.
Have you ever felt that way? Like you’ve become out of touch with God, like an old friend you haven’t seen or spoken to in far too long, do you feel like you have to start over in some way to regain the connection?
Last night during class at church we did an exercise that forced us to engage in 10 minutes of silence at three prayer stations. We read through a verse, a story or some questions and had to stop and pray and listen as we thought about our responses to those things. The verse we read was Psalm 139 verses 1-18. The exercise during that time frame was to practice lectio divina, The idea is to read the entire set of scriptures once, to get a feel for the content. Then pray and ask God to call out specific phrases and think about those before moving on and then finally to ask Him to tell you why those phrases were more important than others for you to read at that time.
The verses couldn’t have been more on target for how I was feeling – and what I needed to bust the false belief I was holding onto about the distance between us.
“O Lord, you have examined my heart, and know everything about me. You know when I sit down or stand up. You know my thoughts even when I’m far away. You see me when I travel and when I rest at home. You know everything I do. You know what I am going to say even before I say it, Lord. You go before me and follow me. You place your hand of blessing on my head. Such knowledge is too wonderful for me, too great for me to understand! I can never escape from your Spirit! I can never get away from your presence! If I go up to heaven, you are there; if I go down to the grave, you are there. If I ride the wings of the morning, if I dwell by the farthest oceans, even there your hand will guide me, and your strength will support me. I could ask the darkness to hide me and the light around me to become night – but even in darkness I cannot hide from you. To you the night shines as bright as day. Darkness and light are the same to you.” (Psalm 139: 1-12)
No matter where I go, no matter how far I believe I’ve moved away from Him, He is always there. He goes before me and He follows me. He knows my thoughts even when I’m far away and even in darkness, He sees me exactly where I am.
This scripture was a relief to me and a way to feel that reconnection with Him. He called out the verses of truth that I needed and He reminded me that I am never alone. He is always there, waiting patiently for me to move closer.
We rented a house last week for the five of us because it was cheaper and it was nice to have the kitchen and pool to ourselves. It really was a perfect setup for us. But because I spent all but one night in the same room as my daughter and because we all had to share three bathrooms, well you know what it’s like to live under one roof with that many people. There is little to no time to be alone.
My quiet time with God went on the back burner for the week and by the time I got home, I felt the disconnect. I felt that I had wandered away from Him and that He was allowing the distance because it was of my own choosing, rather than His.
Have you ever felt that way? Like you’ve become out of touch with God, like an old friend you haven’t seen or spoken to in far too long, do you feel like you have to start over in some way to regain the connection?
Last night during class at church we did an exercise that forced us to engage in 10 minutes of silence at three prayer stations. We read through a verse, a story or some questions and had to stop and pray and listen as we thought about our responses to those things. The verse we read was Psalm 139 verses 1-18. The exercise during that time frame was to practice lectio divina, The idea is to read the entire set of scriptures once, to get a feel for the content. Then pray and ask God to call out specific phrases and think about those before moving on and then finally to ask Him to tell you why those phrases were more important than others for you to read at that time.
The verses couldn’t have been more on target for how I was feeling – and what I needed to bust the false belief I was holding onto about the distance between us.
“O Lord, you have examined my heart, and know everything about me. You know when I sit down or stand up. You know my thoughts even when I’m far away. You see me when I travel and when I rest at home. You know everything I do. You know what I am going to say even before I say it, Lord. You go before me and follow me. You place your hand of blessing on my head. Such knowledge is too wonderful for me, too great for me to understand! I can never escape from your Spirit! I can never get away from your presence! If I go up to heaven, you are there; if I go down to the grave, you are there. If I ride the wings of the morning, if I dwell by the farthest oceans, even there your hand will guide me, and your strength will support me. I could ask the darkness to hide me and the light around me to become night – but even in darkness I cannot hide from you. To you the night shines as bright as day. Darkness and light are the same to you.” (Psalm 139: 1-12)
No matter where I go, no matter how far I believe I’ve moved away from Him, He is always there. He goes before me and He follows me. He knows my thoughts even when I’m far away and even in darkness, He sees me exactly where I am.
This scripture was a relief to me and a way to feel that reconnection with Him. He called out the verses of truth that I needed and He reminded me that I am never alone. He is always there, waiting patiently for me to move closer.
Regaining My Focus
I spent last week in the Orlando, Florida area. My family and I rented a home in Kissimmee for the week and we visited the Walt Disney theme parks with my daughter and nephew. It was a fast paced week that went by in the blink of an eye.
One morning I found myself up and running alone through the community we were staying in for the week. It was nearly 60 degrees already that morning and the sunshine was beautiful. I was completely relaxed, I had no pressing agenda and no ‘to do’ list waiting for me when I arrived back at the house. I simply had an opportunity to just be; whatever I was doing in that moment was all that was expected of me.
That’s a pretty fantastic feeling and one that I seldom feel. I was prayerful during that run, thanking God for the opportunity to be there, the blessings of family to travel with and the ability to show my daughter some of the things I have enjoyed.
All in all it was a good trip. We got home Thursday night and had Friday to grocery shop, clean, unpack and generally find our routine again at home. Then my daughter went to her dad’s that evening for the remainder of the weekend. That’s when the post-vacation blues hit.
I found myself longing for that same feeling I’d had on vacation. I wanted that peace, the weightlessness of no ‘to do’ list and the opportunity to just sit and read or watch TV and be content. But I did have a ‘to do’ list and even though I was excited about much of it, I still found myself wishing I could be the carefree girl I’d been the week prior.
So I started to try and fill that emotion, load my heart with that peace in self destructive ways. I found myself back in the throes of battle, rather than in the rhythm of life I had achieved pre-vacation. I wish I had stopped and read my Good and Beautiful Life chapter before my weekend spiraled, there was a paragraph by Rob Bell quoted in the book that really set my mind back on the right things.
“Whatever it is that has its hooks in you, you will never be free until you find something you want more. It’s not about getting rid of desire. It’s about giving ourselves to bigger and better and more powerful desires… Life is not about toning down and repressing your God-given life force. It’s about channeling it and focusing it and turning it loose on something beautiful.”
My prayers have begun and are more focused this morning thanks to the God inspired wisdom of the authors I’m lucky to read. I think we all have an amazing gift and as Bell put it, life force. I think we’ve barely scratched the surface in many cases – on what we can actually do with the right focus and drive.
As I re-enter my normal routine this week of work, after work activities and daily living, I’m going to be looking for those areas God would prefer I focus my heart and my desires on. I believe He built me to have strong desires, I’m just not always allowing Him to direct them. My prayer today is that He open my eyes and show me where to focus, so that everything else I’ve sought becomes an afterthought.
One morning I found myself up and running alone through the community we were staying in for the week. It was nearly 60 degrees already that morning and the sunshine was beautiful. I was completely relaxed, I had no pressing agenda and no ‘to do’ list waiting for me when I arrived back at the house. I simply had an opportunity to just be; whatever I was doing in that moment was all that was expected of me.
That’s a pretty fantastic feeling and one that I seldom feel. I was prayerful during that run, thanking God for the opportunity to be there, the blessings of family to travel with and the ability to show my daughter some of the things I have enjoyed.
All in all it was a good trip. We got home Thursday night and had Friday to grocery shop, clean, unpack and generally find our routine again at home. Then my daughter went to her dad’s that evening for the remainder of the weekend. That’s when the post-vacation blues hit.
I found myself longing for that same feeling I’d had on vacation. I wanted that peace, the weightlessness of no ‘to do’ list and the opportunity to just sit and read or watch TV and be content. But I did have a ‘to do’ list and even though I was excited about much of it, I still found myself wishing I could be the carefree girl I’d been the week prior.
So I started to try and fill that emotion, load my heart with that peace in self destructive ways. I found myself back in the throes of battle, rather than in the rhythm of life I had achieved pre-vacation. I wish I had stopped and read my Good and Beautiful Life chapter before my weekend spiraled, there was a paragraph by Rob Bell quoted in the book that really set my mind back on the right things.
“Whatever it is that has its hooks in you, you will never be free until you find something you want more. It’s not about getting rid of desire. It’s about giving ourselves to bigger and better and more powerful desires… Life is not about toning down and repressing your God-given life force. It’s about channeling it and focusing it and turning it loose on something beautiful.”
My prayers have begun and are more focused this morning thanks to the God inspired wisdom of the authors I’m lucky to read. I think we all have an amazing gift and as Bell put it, life force. I think we’ve barely scratched the surface in many cases – on what we can actually do with the right focus and drive.
As I re-enter my normal routine this week of work, after work activities and daily living, I’m going to be looking for those areas God would prefer I focus my heart and my desires on. I believe He built me to have strong desires, I’m just not always allowing Him to direct them. My prayer today is that He open my eyes and show me where to focus, so that everything else I’ve sought becomes an afterthought.
Equipped by Discipline
“Hear, O Israel: The LORD our God, the LORD is one. Love the LORD your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your strength.” Deuteronomy 6:4-5
A year or so ago the sermon at church was focused on placing our hearts and minds on God. I don’t remember the full sermon, but I do remember this verse – it’s repeated in scripture. If I remember right, my pastor referred to this scripture as an important part of the Mishnah. In the Old Testament days and in many of the New, there wasn’t a way to copy the Bible, so to learn scripture; people had to literally memorize the Old Testament.
That was what the Mishnah was about, memorizing the word of God. This specific verse was one that all Jewish people repeated several times throughout the course of their day. Love the Lord your God with all your heart, soul and strength.
What strikes me about the concept of the Mishnah, both for this specific scripture and for the entire Old Testament in those days, is the discipline used by those who learned and memorized scripture. Memorization is hard work; it takes practice and constant repetition to keep the content fresh in the mind. To memorize half of the Bible is an amazing accomplishment, and I envy those who have that knowledge living inside of them.
The practice of memorization would require the individual to think about the words to be memorized frequently throughout the course of the day. To know that much text would require our minds to be focused and busy repeating the words.
It would be hard for our hearts to wander and eventually become set on something we shouldn’t want, if our entire being was engaged in constant worship.
The people who practice the Mishnah, or in our culture and time, those who spend time daily in the word soaking it in and learning it for use at a later time, are arming themselves with God’s armor. “Put on the full armor of God, so that you can take your stand against the devil’s schemes.” Ephesians 6:11
“Stand firm then, with the belt of truth buckled around your waist, with the breastplate of righteousness in place, and with your feet fitted with the readiness that comes from the gospel of peace. In addition to all this, take up the shield of faith, with which you can extinguish all the flaming arrows of the evil one. Take the helmet of salvation and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God.” Ephesians 6:14-17
Each piece of the armor is equipped with the knowledge of God. Each component can be created, understood and eventually worn based on the scriptures in the Bible. The belt of truth coming straight out of the word, the breastplate of righteousness derived from observing and following Jesus; feet fitted with readiness come from the letters written by Paul and Peter urging new Christians to ignite in their faith; the shield of faith as small as a mustard seed from the gospels of Matthew, Mark and Luke; the helmet of salvation thanks to the price Christ paid on the cross; and the sword of the Spirit, the word of God living within us if we just acknowledge and understand the power given us upon acceptance of Christ in our hearts.
The ability to love the Lord our God with all our hearts, mind and strength was given to us by Him. If we chose to put our focus on Him and in His word, He equips us with the strength, time, and capacity to learn - even the desire to learn.
In our day of electronic communication we memorize very little, even memorizing phone numbers is a thing of the past. Memorizing the word of God, so that it permeates our thoughts will never cease to be not only worthwhile, but a life giving exercise in discipline.
A year or so ago the sermon at church was focused on placing our hearts and minds on God. I don’t remember the full sermon, but I do remember this verse – it’s repeated in scripture. If I remember right, my pastor referred to this scripture as an important part of the Mishnah. In the Old Testament days and in many of the New, there wasn’t a way to copy the Bible, so to learn scripture; people had to literally memorize the Old Testament.
That was what the Mishnah was about, memorizing the word of God. This specific verse was one that all Jewish people repeated several times throughout the course of their day. Love the Lord your God with all your heart, soul and strength.
What strikes me about the concept of the Mishnah, both for this specific scripture and for the entire Old Testament in those days, is the discipline used by those who learned and memorized scripture. Memorization is hard work; it takes practice and constant repetition to keep the content fresh in the mind. To memorize half of the Bible is an amazing accomplishment, and I envy those who have that knowledge living inside of them.
The practice of memorization would require the individual to think about the words to be memorized frequently throughout the course of the day. To know that much text would require our minds to be focused and busy repeating the words.
It would be hard for our hearts to wander and eventually become set on something we shouldn’t want, if our entire being was engaged in constant worship.
The people who practice the Mishnah, or in our culture and time, those who spend time daily in the word soaking it in and learning it for use at a later time, are arming themselves with God’s armor. “Put on the full armor of God, so that you can take your stand against the devil’s schemes.” Ephesians 6:11
“Stand firm then, with the belt of truth buckled around your waist, with the breastplate of righteousness in place, and with your feet fitted with the readiness that comes from the gospel of peace. In addition to all this, take up the shield of faith, with which you can extinguish all the flaming arrows of the evil one. Take the helmet of salvation and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God.” Ephesians 6:14-17
Each piece of the armor is equipped with the knowledge of God. Each component can be created, understood and eventually worn based on the scriptures in the Bible. The belt of truth coming straight out of the word, the breastplate of righteousness derived from observing and following Jesus; feet fitted with readiness come from the letters written by Paul and Peter urging new Christians to ignite in their faith; the shield of faith as small as a mustard seed from the gospels of Matthew, Mark and Luke; the helmet of salvation thanks to the price Christ paid on the cross; and the sword of the Spirit, the word of God living within us if we just acknowledge and understand the power given us upon acceptance of Christ in our hearts.
The ability to love the Lord our God with all our hearts, mind and strength was given to us by Him. If we chose to put our focus on Him and in His word, He equips us with the strength, time, and capacity to learn - even the desire to learn.
In our day of electronic communication we memorize very little, even memorizing phone numbers is a thing of the past. Memorizing the word of God, so that it permeates our thoughts will never cease to be not only worthwhile, but a life giving exercise in discipline.
Left Unsaid
Some things are better left unsaid.
That’s a hard lesson for a heart that wants nothing more than to comfort and heal, but it’s a necessary lesson.
The world is dark and tragedy is occurs daily in some form or another in the lives of those around us. This past month has seemed unusually sad, with death and separation from loved ones including the most recent deaths of two young men in the community who took their own lives.
I was reading a post on Face Book from my church, offering strength and support to those touched the loss of the young men and I noticed that many members of the church or ‘friends’ of the church page on Face Book had started to leave comments under the post.
Most were appropriate and expressed the deepest of sympathies, but there were a few that made me cringe as I read them. One of them said something along the lines of this: this is sad, but take heart, God will use this for His good!
Ouch. Yes, I believe that, as Christians I think that’s a core belief, its truth breathed from the pages of scripture. No matter how tough it gets on this earth, God is always present, always involved and will use all things for His good as well as for the good of those who follow Him.
But to say that in the midst of extreme grief and loss seems insensitive to the families who just said good-bye to their child in the worst of circumstances.
When a community is impacted by loss, as they have been in the past few days, there are believers and non-believers alike who are suffering and dealing with the stages of grief. Comments like those on the Face Book post are confusing to non-believers, and I’m afraid those comments are also alienating. Why would it appear that someone is rejoicing in the midst of grief – grateful that God will use the loss for good? What good can possibly come of death?
From a non-believer’s perspective that’s an incredibly real and difficult question to answer.
So what is the right thing to say in the midst of tragedy? How do we demonstrate our faith in a non-threatening and comforting way to those who need us?
I was in a women’s group last week, discussing our own personal testimonies and this subject came up. We are called to give our testimonies, but we have to be discerning. There are times when people around us aren’t interested in how joyful we feel, how grateful we are to be saved and how blessed we are in our lives, because they are sitting at the bottom of a pit.
The woman next to me said this: it’s our job in those times to just walk alongside those who need us. Prepare meals, listen, and support them in whatever way we can. And when they start to come through the pain and the grief, that’s when they may start to wonder about us and want to ask questions about who we are and what motivates us. That’s when we have an opportunity to share our testimonies.
I think God opens the door for those conversations if we trust in Him and allow Him to work His timing in our lives. It may seem too small a detail for Him to notice, but it’s not. It’s one of the most important things He can do for us; give us an opening to be His hands, His feet and His heart for someone who doesn’t know Him.
Being a Christian and sharing our faith takes a great deal of discernment and wisdom. Fortunately both of those things are available to us; all we have to do is ask.
That’s a hard lesson for a heart that wants nothing more than to comfort and heal, but it’s a necessary lesson.
The world is dark and tragedy is occurs daily in some form or another in the lives of those around us. This past month has seemed unusually sad, with death and separation from loved ones including the most recent deaths of two young men in the community who took their own lives.
I was reading a post on Face Book from my church, offering strength and support to those touched the loss of the young men and I noticed that many members of the church or ‘friends’ of the church page on Face Book had started to leave comments under the post.
Most were appropriate and expressed the deepest of sympathies, but there were a few that made me cringe as I read them. One of them said something along the lines of this: this is sad, but take heart, God will use this for His good!
Ouch. Yes, I believe that, as Christians I think that’s a core belief, its truth breathed from the pages of scripture. No matter how tough it gets on this earth, God is always present, always involved and will use all things for His good as well as for the good of those who follow Him.
But to say that in the midst of extreme grief and loss seems insensitive to the families who just said good-bye to their child in the worst of circumstances.
When a community is impacted by loss, as they have been in the past few days, there are believers and non-believers alike who are suffering and dealing with the stages of grief. Comments like those on the Face Book post are confusing to non-believers, and I’m afraid those comments are also alienating. Why would it appear that someone is rejoicing in the midst of grief – grateful that God will use the loss for good? What good can possibly come of death?
From a non-believer’s perspective that’s an incredibly real and difficult question to answer.
So what is the right thing to say in the midst of tragedy? How do we demonstrate our faith in a non-threatening and comforting way to those who need us?
I was in a women’s group last week, discussing our own personal testimonies and this subject came up. We are called to give our testimonies, but we have to be discerning. There are times when people around us aren’t interested in how joyful we feel, how grateful we are to be saved and how blessed we are in our lives, because they are sitting at the bottom of a pit.
The woman next to me said this: it’s our job in those times to just walk alongside those who need us. Prepare meals, listen, and support them in whatever way we can. And when they start to come through the pain and the grief, that’s when they may start to wonder about us and want to ask questions about who we are and what motivates us. That’s when we have an opportunity to share our testimonies.
I think God opens the door for those conversations if we trust in Him and allow Him to work His timing in our lives. It may seem too small a detail for Him to notice, but it’s not. It’s one of the most important things He can do for us; give us an opening to be His hands, His feet and His heart for someone who doesn’t know Him.
Being a Christian and sharing our faith takes a great deal of discernment and wisdom. Fortunately both of those things are available to us; all we have to do is ask.
Weight Loss Wednesday
This week marks the end of the month of January. Like many people, I had set myself a weight loss goal to achieve throughout the course of the month. Unfortunately, I fell short just a bit short of my goal.
I was confident after my training for and then participating in the mini-triathlon this past weekend that I would be able to push through and meet my goals, but it didn’t happen. Part of it can be attributed to some poor nutritional choices and part is just my stubborn body this month.
As I think about the month I have two choices, I can either allow my thought life to derail and do what I’ve done most of my life, give up on this and just believe I’ll never be able to maintain a healthy weight. I can buy into the excuses that others have given me, not everyone was built to be thin, all body shapes are different and it’s Ok if I’m a little larger.
Or, I can look at the month as a success. I lost several pounds, I competed in and finished my first mini-triathlon event and I ramped up my work outs ahead of that so much that I improved my cardiovascular strength. Just last Friday I repeated a work out with co-workers that we had done the week between Christmas and New Year’s. It incorporated running/walking stairs in-between sets of strength exercises. A month ago I didn’t think I’d make it to the 11th floor (which means climbing 12 from the basement level gym). Friday I did it without stopping and needing to catch my breath. I was winded, but I was able to keep moving.
The difference between viewing this as a diet and viewing it as my life is knowing how to frame my thoughts and then forcing myself to think that way. If I choose to wallow in the knowledge that I could have, but did not meet my weight loss goal, the chances of me regaining what I did manage to lose are sky high.
If each time I start to get frustrated or down on myself for not making my goal I force myself to think about what I did accomplish, what I did achieve and how much closer I am now to my overall goal for 2012, the month looks a lot different.
I think this practice, this effort to reframe my thoughts and force myself to see the successes rather than shortcomings is what God meant in 2 Corinthians 10:5 “We demolish arguments and every pretension that sets itself up against the knowledge of God, and we take captive every thought to make it obedient to Christ.”
By taking each negative thought captive and forcing myself to discard it, replacing it with the truth, I’m changing my life from the inside out. I’m not focused purely on my physical appearance or on my ‘lack of will power’. I’m focused on God’s strength and following His will for my life.
How was your January? Did you meet your goals? If not – if you fell short, what did you do this past month that got you one step closer to what you desire? Did you stop drinking regular soda? Stop snacking after dinner?
Whatever it was, it’s worth celebrating and carrying into February. Don’t allow the frustration and feelings of failure to drag you down. Set some new goals, make your plans fresh and new and start this month with the knowledge that you can do all things through Christ who strengthens you.
I was confident after my training for and then participating in the mini-triathlon this past weekend that I would be able to push through and meet my goals, but it didn’t happen. Part of it can be attributed to some poor nutritional choices and part is just my stubborn body this month.
As I think about the month I have two choices, I can either allow my thought life to derail and do what I’ve done most of my life, give up on this and just believe I’ll never be able to maintain a healthy weight. I can buy into the excuses that others have given me, not everyone was built to be thin, all body shapes are different and it’s Ok if I’m a little larger.
Or, I can look at the month as a success. I lost several pounds, I competed in and finished my first mini-triathlon event and I ramped up my work outs ahead of that so much that I improved my cardiovascular strength. Just last Friday I repeated a work out with co-workers that we had done the week between Christmas and New Year’s. It incorporated running/walking stairs in-between sets of strength exercises. A month ago I didn’t think I’d make it to the 11th floor (which means climbing 12 from the basement level gym). Friday I did it without stopping and needing to catch my breath. I was winded, but I was able to keep moving.
The difference between viewing this as a diet and viewing it as my life is knowing how to frame my thoughts and then forcing myself to think that way. If I choose to wallow in the knowledge that I could have, but did not meet my weight loss goal, the chances of me regaining what I did manage to lose are sky high.
If each time I start to get frustrated or down on myself for not making my goal I force myself to think about what I did accomplish, what I did achieve and how much closer I am now to my overall goal for 2012, the month looks a lot different.
I think this practice, this effort to reframe my thoughts and force myself to see the successes rather than shortcomings is what God meant in 2 Corinthians 10:5 “We demolish arguments and every pretension that sets itself up against the knowledge of God, and we take captive every thought to make it obedient to Christ.”
By taking each negative thought captive and forcing myself to discard it, replacing it with the truth, I’m changing my life from the inside out. I’m not focused purely on my physical appearance or on my ‘lack of will power’. I’m focused on God’s strength and following His will for my life.
How was your January? Did you meet your goals? If not – if you fell short, what did you do this past month that got you one step closer to what you desire? Did you stop drinking regular soda? Stop snacking after dinner?
Whatever it was, it’s worth celebrating and carrying into February. Don’t allow the frustration and feelings of failure to drag you down. Set some new goals, make your plans fresh and new and start this month with the knowledge that you can do all things through Christ who strengthens you.
I Can Do all Things
I have race day routine. Whenever I have an event I’ve signed up for, I get up at least two hours before my event, I have my coffee and breakfast and I just move. I don’t warm up per say, but I flit about the house picking things up, cleaning, whatever I can find. It’s a combination of nervous energy and a desire to be fully ready when I walk out the door and show up for whatever I’ve decided to participate in.
Sunday morning was no different; I got up, got my backpack ready to go and started my first cup of joe. But I was more nervous, more tense than usual. I typically participate in running events. A 5k here, a 10K there – even a half marathon at one point. But Sunday morning I was wearing my bathing suit under my outdoor clothes, ready to do my first mini-triathlon.
Have you ever had that butterfly feeling? You get excited and want so desperately for this new idea, this new goal to be something that sticks. You want it to be that little something that keeps you focused, motivated and driven in the direction you want to go?
That’s where I found myself Sunday morning, wishing and hoping for the best. As I did that I started to think about a scripture I’ve seen other athletes wear on their clothing during the running events I have participated in. Philippians 4:13 “I can do all this through him who gives me strength.”
I’ve said that verse before, in the context of other things, and I’ve heard others use it. Do you ever wonder sometimes if you’re using scripture for a selfish purpose though? That’s what I started to think Sunday morning as the verse went through my mind. Does God care if I can complete a mini-triathlon? Does He care if I’m embarrassed with my swim stroke or that I was placed in the last heat of the adult individual swim due to the time I indicated it would take me to finish?
I’m not sure that He does – but I think He does care about my health. He cares about the emotional battle I have with food and He knows that participating in events like this require me to think and behave differently when it comes to my body.
I think it does make sense and He did intend me to think about that verse as I prepared for my event. I believe it because the doubts I had were quickly crowded out by another verse, “All Scripture is God-breathed and is useful for teaching, rebuking, correcting and training in righteousness,” 2 Timothy 3:16
I like the way The Message words this one as well (Verses 14-17): “But don't let it faze you. Stick with what you learned and believed, sure of the integrity of your teachers—why, you took in the sacred Scriptures with your mother's milk! There's nothing like the written Word of God for showing you the way to salvation through faith in Christ Jesus. Every part of Scripture is God-breathed and useful one way or another—showing us truth, exposing our rebellion, correcting our mistakes, training us to live God's way. Through the Word we are put together and shaped up for the tasks God has for us.”
In other words, don’t doubt, just have faith. When God places a scripture in our hearts and minds that is in line with His will for us, its truth being breathed into our dark places. It’s the healing balm for emotional chaos. When we can’t think straight because our emotions are on edge, or in this case, nervous energy was zinging through me, the truth doesn’t change or waiver. The words in the book may be translated in different languages or dialects, but the intended purpose and use remain the same.
I can do all things through Christ who gives me strength – and that strength comes in the form of prayer, hope and truth. All of which are gifts given to me at no personal cost. He paid it and I think He loves it when I recognize and embrace the gifts in my daily life.
Sunday morning was no different; I got up, got my backpack ready to go and started my first cup of joe. But I was more nervous, more tense than usual. I typically participate in running events. A 5k here, a 10K there – even a half marathon at one point. But Sunday morning I was wearing my bathing suit under my outdoor clothes, ready to do my first mini-triathlon.
Have you ever had that butterfly feeling? You get excited and want so desperately for this new idea, this new goal to be something that sticks. You want it to be that little something that keeps you focused, motivated and driven in the direction you want to go?
That’s where I found myself Sunday morning, wishing and hoping for the best. As I did that I started to think about a scripture I’ve seen other athletes wear on their clothing during the running events I have participated in. Philippians 4:13 “I can do all this through him who gives me strength.”
I’ve said that verse before, in the context of other things, and I’ve heard others use it. Do you ever wonder sometimes if you’re using scripture for a selfish purpose though? That’s what I started to think Sunday morning as the verse went through my mind. Does God care if I can complete a mini-triathlon? Does He care if I’m embarrassed with my swim stroke or that I was placed in the last heat of the adult individual swim due to the time I indicated it would take me to finish?
I’m not sure that He does – but I think He does care about my health. He cares about the emotional battle I have with food and He knows that participating in events like this require me to think and behave differently when it comes to my body.
I think it does make sense and He did intend me to think about that verse as I prepared for my event. I believe it because the doubts I had were quickly crowded out by another verse, “All Scripture is God-breathed and is useful for teaching, rebuking, correcting and training in righteousness,” 2 Timothy 3:16
I like the way The Message words this one as well (Verses 14-17): “But don't let it faze you. Stick with what you learned and believed, sure of the integrity of your teachers—why, you took in the sacred Scriptures with your mother's milk! There's nothing like the written Word of God for showing you the way to salvation through faith in Christ Jesus. Every part of Scripture is God-breathed and useful one way or another—showing us truth, exposing our rebellion, correcting our mistakes, training us to live God's way. Through the Word we are put together and shaped up for the tasks God has for us.”
In other words, don’t doubt, just have faith. When God places a scripture in our hearts and minds that is in line with His will for us, its truth being breathed into our dark places. It’s the healing balm for emotional chaos. When we can’t think straight because our emotions are on edge, or in this case, nervous energy was zinging through me, the truth doesn’t change or waiver. The words in the book may be translated in different languages or dialects, but the intended purpose and use remain the same.
I can do all things through Christ who gives me strength – and that strength comes in the form of prayer, hope and truth. All of which are gifts given to me at no personal cost. He paid it and I think He loves it when I recognize and embrace the gifts in my daily life.
Confrontational or Lifestyle Evanglism?
“How, then, can they call on the one they have not believed in? And how can they believe in the one of whom they have not heard? And how can they hear without someone preaching to them? And how can they preach unless they are sent? As it is written, ‘How beautiful are the feet of those who bring good news!’” Romans 10:14-15
The book of Romans is my favorite manual on living as a Christian. It’s deep and Paul doesn’t pull any punches, if he has a hard message to deliver he does it directly. I find myself most often drawn to Chapters 6 through 8, but this morning I flipped to chapter 10 to see what Paul had to say about God and the life He intends us to live.
I found verses 14 and 15 really interesting. ‘How beautiful are the feet of those who bring the good news.’ I have to admit the first thing I did was visualize my pastor’s feet in sandals. Not hard to do, he breaks those out in the summer with his shorts.
But something in the study application portion of my Bible made me stop. “…there should never be a debate between those who favor lifestyle evangelism (one’s living proclaims the gospel) and confrontational evangelism (declaring the message). Both should be used together in promoting the gospel.”
It hadn’t occurred to me that there should or would be a debate brewing between those two things. But the more I thought about it, the arguments for each side of the coin began to stack in my mind. I’ve talked before a little about the emphasis and almost celebrity like attention we lavish on our church leaders; whether they are pastors, worship leaders, contemporary Christian artists, etc. They are engaging in confrontational evangelism, spreading the word of God wherever they can, to whomever they can reach. We tend to put focus on those people and wish to be used in that same important and exciting way.
Conversely, the idea of preaching the gospel through lifestyle evangelism can seem less exciting. It’s the act of moving through everyday life without doing anything necessarily special or noteworthy, but doing it in a way that catches people’s attention subtly, drawing them closer to us.
While I may never be on a stage sharing the message of God, I understand why we can’t live without both of these elements in our lives. If an artist or speaker is gifted and wired to stand on a stage and sing or teach the word of God, but then doesn’t live a lifestyle that mirrors that of the message given, people will be quick to walk away not only from the individual, but from the message itself.
But if we focus all of our time living lifestyle evangelism, being a light in the world and following in Jesus’ footsteps without ever telling anyone why we behave the way we do, why we have hope and joy in this world, then we will leave this earth being thought of as a really good person, and will not have left a legacy of eternal life behind.
Lifestyle and confrontational evangelism – I find the terms interesting, but the underlying intent was Paul’s point. Live our lives for Christ and share the source of our strength with others as someone else has shared it with us. The message is simple and it’s repeated for us over and over, I’m just grateful that God inspires new people with different ideas and ways of thinking about His message, because it never gets dull and its always relevant.
The book of Romans is my favorite manual on living as a Christian. It’s deep and Paul doesn’t pull any punches, if he has a hard message to deliver he does it directly. I find myself most often drawn to Chapters 6 through 8, but this morning I flipped to chapter 10 to see what Paul had to say about God and the life He intends us to live.
I found verses 14 and 15 really interesting. ‘How beautiful are the feet of those who bring the good news.’ I have to admit the first thing I did was visualize my pastor’s feet in sandals. Not hard to do, he breaks those out in the summer with his shorts.
But something in the study application portion of my Bible made me stop. “…there should never be a debate between those who favor lifestyle evangelism (one’s living proclaims the gospel) and confrontational evangelism (declaring the message). Both should be used together in promoting the gospel.”
It hadn’t occurred to me that there should or would be a debate brewing between those two things. But the more I thought about it, the arguments for each side of the coin began to stack in my mind. I’ve talked before a little about the emphasis and almost celebrity like attention we lavish on our church leaders; whether they are pastors, worship leaders, contemporary Christian artists, etc. They are engaging in confrontational evangelism, spreading the word of God wherever they can, to whomever they can reach. We tend to put focus on those people and wish to be used in that same important and exciting way.
Conversely, the idea of preaching the gospel through lifestyle evangelism can seem less exciting. It’s the act of moving through everyday life without doing anything necessarily special or noteworthy, but doing it in a way that catches people’s attention subtly, drawing them closer to us.
While I may never be on a stage sharing the message of God, I understand why we can’t live without both of these elements in our lives. If an artist or speaker is gifted and wired to stand on a stage and sing or teach the word of God, but then doesn’t live a lifestyle that mirrors that of the message given, people will be quick to walk away not only from the individual, but from the message itself.
But if we focus all of our time living lifestyle evangelism, being a light in the world and following in Jesus’ footsteps without ever telling anyone why we behave the way we do, why we have hope and joy in this world, then we will leave this earth being thought of as a really good person, and will not have left a legacy of eternal life behind.
Lifestyle and confrontational evangelism – I find the terms interesting, but the underlying intent was Paul’s point. Live our lives for Christ and share the source of our strength with others as someone else has shared it with us. The message is simple and it’s repeated for us over and over, I’m just grateful that God inspires new people with different ideas and ways of thinking about His message, because it never gets dull and its always relevant.
It's Time to Play!
Last weekend I played – I mean I really played. Friday night I went to the WinterJam concert at Wells Fargo Arena, I arrived early (4:30) to stake out a good seat and wait for my friends to arrive. I read a new book on my Kindle and relaxed, sort of, while keeping an eye on all the seats I was earmarking for my group with coats, purse and t-shirt.
When they all arrived just a short time later I relaxed completely. I spent the next seven hours singing, dancing and praising God through fantastic music and laughter. Despite being bone tired by the time I made the mile-long trek back to my car, I felt completely refreshed.
In re-reading the chapter of the Good and Beautiful Life (James Bryan Smith) on the Kingdom of Heaven just a couple of days later, I realized that playful behavior isn't just fun, it's useful – its a recommended spiritual discipline to practice being childlike.
I have to admit I think being childlike is one of the most difficult things Jesus asked us to do to fully live in the Kingdom of God. He has three things He wants us to do, exceed the righteousness of the Pharisees (Matthew 5:20), which to me means we use the law as a measuring stick to keep us on the right path, but we maintain the ability to see the forest for the trees.
The third thing He asks us to do is be born of water and spirit. (John 3:5) According to Smith, we are all born of water, that’s how in Biblical times they referred to the birth process. Being born of the spirit occurs when we invite Jesus into our lives and hearts and as a result, the Holy Spirit is givien to us as a gift.
So His first requirement I think I’ve got, compassion and reason combined with law. The third requirement I know I’ve got, born of water and spirit. It’s the one in the middle that holds me back when it comes to fully living in the Kingdom of God today.
The second requirement is to receive the kingdom of God as a little child. (Mark 10:15). I think the quote that got me as I read the book was this one “But children do not need to be in control. They have very little authority or power, and live each day in dependence and trust, receiving everything as a gift. And this, I believe, is what Jesus is advocating.”
I’m guessing no matter what our life experiences this one is the toughest. I’ve been single the majority of my adult life, so I’ve learned to take care of myself for the most part, minus a few much appreciated moments of handy work or heavy lifting by my dad and brother. Beyond that and the emotional support I receive from my mom and friends, I’m living each day on my own and managing both the problems and the blessings as they come.
My Christian walk and the depth of my faith are both in their infancy in terms of years. I’ve been pursing Christ heavily since 2004. That’s not very long, but I do know with each passing year I’ve seen more, I’ve experienced more and I trust more.
I’m just not sure it’s enough quite yet to spend my days here on earth in the Kingdom of God. So how do I get there? How do I achieve that childlike faith? That’s where Smith says we play. I can get into an answer like that!
“In one sense the Kingdom of God is like a playground. Safe within the confines of a play area, with trusting parents overseeing their children, kids are free to slide and spin and climb and enjoy every moment. Because our heavenly Father watches over us, we are free to let go and play. When we play, we are training or bodies and souls to live with genuine excitement. That is what the Kingdom of God is all about.”
What a better time to share this thought than a Friday? Find some time this weekend to play, laugh, run, squeal and sing your way into childlike faith.
When they all arrived just a short time later I relaxed completely. I spent the next seven hours singing, dancing and praising God through fantastic music and laughter. Despite being bone tired by the time I made the mile-long trek back to my car, I felt completely refreshed.
In re-reading the chapter of the Good and Beautiful Life (James Bryan Smith) on the Kingdom of Heaven just a couple of days later, I realized that playful behavior isn't just fun, it's useful – its a recommended spiritual discipline to practice being childlike.
I have to admit I think being childlike is one of the most difficult things Jesus asked us to do to fully live in the Kingdom of God. He has three things He wants us to do, exceed the righteousness of the Pharisees (Matthew 5:20), which to me means we use the law as a measuring stick to keep us on the right path, but we maintain the ability to see the forest for the trees.
The third thing He asks us to do is be born of water and spirit. (John 3:5) According to Smith, we are all born of water, that’s how in Biblical times they referred to the birth process. Being born of the spirit occurs when we invite Jesus into our lives and hearts and as a result, the Holy Spirit is givien to us as a gift.
So His first requirement I think I’ve got, compassion and reason combined with law. The third requirement I know I’ve got, born of water and spirit. It’s the one in the middle that holds me back when it comes to fully living in the Kingdom of God today.
The second requirement is to receive the kingdom of God as a little child. (Mark 10:15). I think the quote that got me as I read the book was this one “But children do not need to be in control. They have very little authority or power, and live each day in dependence and trust, receiving everything as a gift. And this, I believe, is what Jesus is advocating.”
I’m guessing no matter what our life experiences this one is the toughest. I’ve been single the majority of my adult life, so I’ve learned to take care of myself for the most part, minus a few much appreciated moments of handy work or heavy lifting by my dad and brother. Beyond that and the emotional support I receive from my mom and friends, I’m living each day on my own and managing both the problems and the blessings as they come.
My Christian walk and the depth of my faith are both in their infancy in terms of years. I’ve been pursing Christ heavily since 2004. That’s not very long, but I do know with each passing year I’ve seen more, I’ve experienced more and I trust more.
I’m just not sure it’s enough quite yet to spend my days here on earth in the Kingdom of God. So how do I get there? How do I achieve that childlike faith? That’s where Smith says we play. I can get into an answer like that!
“In one sense the Kingdom of God is like a playground. Safe within the confines of a play area, with trusting parents overseeing their children, kids are free to slide and spin and climb and enjoy every moment. Because our heavenly Father watches over us, we are free to let go and play. When we play, we are training or bodies and souls to live with genuine excitement. That is what the Kingdom of God is all about.”
What a better time to share this thought than a Friday? Find some time this weekend to play, laugh, run, squeal and sing your way into childlike faith.
Light at the End of the Tunnel
I was sitting at my desk working intently Monday afternoon when the lyrics of the song playing on Pandora radio in the background broke through.
The song is by a group called Third Day and I remember hearing it and really falling in love with it on June 10, 2007.
I had gone to an outdoor Christian concert at the Newton speedway with my husband and two of our favorite couples. Third Day, Super Chick and Jars of Clay were there to sing and it was our first planned day away from our daughter. My folks readily took on babysitting duties of our then three-month-old baby and we headed out.
The very next day my husband came home and broke the news that he was no longer in love and within a month, he had moved out and asked me for a divorce.
The song was ever present that summer as I moved through the shock, grief and despair that followed. I would get into the car and it was on the radio; I would wake up in the morning to the sound of my alarm clock and the song was already in my heart and the lyrics running through my mind. No matter where I went the song followed me. I began to recognize it as a promise from God; I soaked in the words and began to recognize that God had planted that song deep inside of me because he knew music was a way to reach me in the midst of the emotional chaos I found myself in.
I hadn’t heard the song in a really long time when it broke into my thoughts Monday, but I don’t think it was a coincidence. I’ve been spending some time reflecting on that period of my life recently. My divorce was final on leap day of 2008, so technically next month is the first anniversary of that event. I remember walking out of the courthouse with my final documents and looking the date on the paperwork – I wondered where I would be the next leap day. Who I would be and how I would feel.
Would I be in a new relationship by then? Would I living on my own, supporting my daughter and I? Would I be healed?
It was so hard to see past the pain I was living in then, but I relied on Him fully. I believed in Jeremiah 29:11 and held it close, and the words of the song echoed the truth in that scripture. I believed there was an end to the pain and I believed God would bring me through it eventually – in His time and on His schedule.
Today as I work to rely on Him in other areas of my life, I find myself wondering if it’s possible. Can I truly let go? God queued up a song to remind me that I’ve done it at one time in my life and the outcome couldn’t have been better.
I’m healthy; I’m surrounded by new and old friends alike; I’m involved in sharing the impacts God has had on my life both through classes and writing; my three-month-old baby has grown into a beautiful, sweet and happy nearly five-year-old child; and I enjoy athletic events, not sitting in the stands with popcorn, but actually participating in running, and soon I’ll add biking and swimming to that list as well.
My life is full because I allowed Him to fill it His way. It’s a good reminder when I feel like giving over control is so hard to do.
Chorus: Light at the End of the Tunnel by Third Day
“There's a light at the end of this tunnel
There's a light at the end of this tunnel
For you, for you
There's a light at the end of this tunnel
Shinin' bright at the end of this tunnel
For you, for you
So keep holdin' on”
The song is by a group called Third Day and I remember hearing it and really falling in love with it on June 10, 2007.
I had gone to an outdoor Christian concert at the Newton speedway with my husband and two of our favorite couples. Third Day, Super Chick and Jars of Clay were there to sing and it was our first planned day away from our daughter. My folks readily took on babysitting duties of our then three-month-old baby and we headed out.
The very next day my husband came home and broke the news that he was no longer in love and within a month, he had moved out and asked me for a divorce.
The song was ever present that summer as I moved through the shock, grief and despair that followed. I would get into the car and it was on the radio; I would wake up in the morning to the sound of my alarm clock and the song was already in my heart and the lyrics running through my mind. No matter where I went the song followed me. I began to recognize it as a promise from God; I soaked in the words and began to recognize that God had planted that song deep inside of me because he knew music was a way to reach me in the midst of the emotional chaos I found myself in.
I hadn’t heard the song in a really long time when it broke into my thoughts Monday, but I don’t think it was a coincidence. I’ve been spending some time reflecting on that period of my life recently. My divorce was final on leap day of 2008, so technically next month is the first anniversary of that event. I remember walking out of the courthouse with my final documents and looking the date on the paperwork – I wondered where I would be the next leap day. Who I would be and how I would feel.
Would I be in a new relationship by then? Would I living on my own, supporting my daughter and I? Would I be healed?
It was so hard to see past the pain I was living in then, but I relied on Him fully. I believed in Jeremiah 29:11 and held it close, and the words of the song echoed the truth in that scripture. I believed there was an end to the pain and I believed God would bring me through it eventually – in His time and on His schedule.
Today as I work to rely on Him in other areas of my life, I find myself wondering if it’s possible. Can I truly let go? God queued up a song to remind me that I’ve done it at one time in my life and the outcome couldn’t have been better.
I’m healthy; I’m surrounded by new and old friends alike; I’m involved in sharing the impacts God has had on my life both through classes and writing; my three-month-old baby has grown into a beautiful, sweet and happy nearly five-year-old child; and I enjoy athletic events, not sitting in the stands with popcorn, but actually participating in running, and soon I’ll add biking and swimming to that list as well.
My life is full because I allowed Him to fill it His way. It’s a good reminder when I feel like giving over control is so hard to do.
Chorus: Light at the End of the Tunnel by Third Day
“There's a light at the end of this tunnel
There's a light at the end of this tunnel
For you, for you
There's a light at the end of this tunnel
Shinin' bright at the end of this tunnel
For you, for you
So keep holdin' on”
Weight Loss Wednesday
“Honestly, I am made for more than a vicious cycle of eating, gaining, stressing – eating, gaining, stressing … I am made to rise up, do battle with my issues and, using the Lord’s strength in me, defeat them – spiritually, physically and mentally – to the glory of God.” Lysa Terkeurst, Made to Crave
If I were sitting in an audience listening to Lysa Terkeurst talk, she would have received an Amen out of me after that last statement. Can anybody else relate to the cycle we get stuck in? The impulse to eat something that we know will derail our weight loss efforts becomes so incredibly strong that we throw in the towel, get whatever it is our heart desires and then afterward the guilt, shame and feeling of failure kicks in followed by the lies – I’ll never make it; I wasn’t designed to be thin; I’ll never be able to achieve my goals.
I’ve mentioned over the past few weeks that Terkeurst views this battle as spiritual, it’s not purely physical. I couldn’t agree more. I’ve talked with friends over the past week in more than one setting who are struggling with the same issues and feelings that I am. They come in all shapes and sizes and in varying walks of faith. The same things seem to get in the way, motivation, the will to overcome, the desire to even get started.
My guess is they are struggling with the same thing I find myself struggling with lately: a divided heart. Even in the midst of prayer, asking God for His strength to get through my day following my food plan, rather than feeling and acting on cravings – I’m thinking about the cravings with an open mind. It won’t work, following God and reliance on Him requires that my whole heart be checked into the game and focused on Him.
Terkeurst uses this scripture to illustrate that point; “If anyone would come after me, he must deny himself and take up his cross and follow me.” Mark 8:34
“With Jesus, if we want to gain, we must give up.
If we want to be filled, we must deny ourselves.
If we want to truly get close to God, we have to distance ourselves from other things.
If we want to conquer our cravings, we’ll have to redirect them to God.”
I think that’s probably the hardest part of the battle. It requires faith to know that denying ourselves the one thing we’ve become accustomed to using for comfort, the thing we’ve become accustomed to allowing ourselves to do over and over, is the thing God most wants us to give up in order to deepen our relationship with Him.
We read in the Bible and hear sermons in church about the amazing gift it is to know our Lord deeply and to have a walk that connects us so fully that all of our thoughts and decisions go through Him before they are made; that we feel truly loved, worthy and valued all because we know how He views us; and we are a light, walking in His example, giving because it feels good and blessing others out of habit rather than conscious thought.
It’s absolutely what I want for my own life, but it requires that I deny myself. Not just for a week, not just until I achieve the weight loss goals I’ve set, and maybe, just maybe, in spite of the weight loss goals that I have set.
God cares about my health, but if my health is not in jeopardy and those few unsightly pounds I carry aren’t hurting me in any way, His goal isn’t to help me make my body perfect on this earth, His goal is to make our relationship perfect while I walk this earth. I believe that’s possible just because He’s part of the equation.
That perfect relationship starts with denying myself the thing I crave and think about more than I think about Him. It begins with sitting at His feet in prayer with an undivided heart.
If I were sitting in an audience listening to Lysa Terkeurst talk, she would have received an Amen out of me after that last statement. Can anybody else relate to the cycle we get stuck in? The impulse to eat something that we know will derail our weight loss efforts becomes so incredibly strong that we throw in the towel, get whatever it is our heart desires and then afterward the guilt, shame and feeling of failure kicks in followed by the lies – I’ll never make it; I wasn’t designed to be thin; I’ll never be able to achieve my goals.
I’ve mentioned over the past few weeks that Terkeurst views this battle as spiritual, it’s not purely physical. I couldn’t agree more. I’ve talked with friends over the past week in more than one setting who are struggling with the same issues and feelings that I am. They come in all shapes and sizes and in varying walks of faith. The same things seem to get in the way, motivation, the will to overcome, the desire to even get started.
My guess is they are struggling with the same thing I find myself struggling with lately: a divided heart. Even in the midst of prayer, asking God for His strength to get through my day following my food plan, rather than feeling and acting on cravings – I’m thinking about the cravings with an open mind. It won’t work, following God and reliance on Him requires that my whole heart be checked into the game and focused on Him.
Terkeurst uses this scripture to illustrate that point; “If anyone would come after me, he must deny himself and take up his cross and follow me.” Mark 8:34
“With Jesus, if we want to gain, we must give up.
If we want to be filled, we must deny ourselves.
If we want to truly get close to God, we have to distance ourselves from other things.
If we want to conquer our cravings, we’ll have to redirect them to God.”
I think that’s probably the hardest part of the battle. It requires faith to know that denying ourselves the one thing we’ve become accustomed to using for comfort, the thing we’ve become accustomed to allowing ourselves to do over and over, is the thing God most wants us to give up in order to deepen our relationship with Him.
We read in the Bible and hear sermons in church about the amazing gift it is to know our Lord deeply and to have a walk that connects us so fully that all of our thoughts and decisions go through Him before they are made; that we feel truly loved, worthy and valued all because we know how He views us; and we are a light, walking in His example, giving because it feels good and blessing others out of habit rather than conscious thought.
It’s absolutely what I want for my own life, but it requires that I deny myself. Not just for a week, not just until I achieve the weight loss goals I’ve set, and maybe, just maybe, in spite of the weight loss goals that I have set.
God cares about my health, but if my health is not in jeopardy and those few unsightly pounds I carry aren’t hurting me in any way, His goal isn’t to help me make my body perfect on this earth, His goal is to make our relationship perfect while I walk this earth. I believe that’s possible just because He’s part of the equation.
That perfect relationship starts with denying myself the thing I crave and think about more than I think about Him. It begins with sitting at His feet in prayer with an undivided heart.
Me-focused Society
In the Beth Moore study of Daniel, she draws the parallels between Babylon and the current day United States. Our cultures are quite similar, the abundance and affluence we live within and the lack of little to nothing in our lives.
Moore talks a lot about living this time we are in, living in a way that honors God and yet is relevant. She joked that she can’t stand on the stage in a sack cloth and teach, because in our society she would be perceived as kooky or odd. She dresses like everyone else, styles her hair like everyone else and wears make up because it makes her relevant within the times we live in.
She said the key, the part we all have to focus on, is acknowledging the societal norms and understanding the difference between God’s ways and our ways; the difference between God’s thoughts and our own thoughts. In order to follow Him, we have to actively work to cloak ourselves in truth, because if we are not doing that, it’s already too late; we’ve been indoctrinated into society.
She went through some examples of different things we might believe living in the US today, things that don’t align with God’s Word. I think there are many that I’ve been indoctrinated into just by living and breathing in this world. One of them, which is not a surprise, is pride based. We live in a country where it’s common to hear the phrases:
- You have to take care of number one
- You have to pull yourself up by your own boot straps
- You have to take care of yourself, focus on yourself, and make yourself a priority
I could go on with those, but I think that gets me to the point, we live in a me-focused society rather than a God focused society. Taking care of number one should refer to God, but it’s meant to refer to ourselves. Relying on God to pull us up when we need help; or to focus on Him and His will, which would ultimately mean He would direct us in the best ways for us, are just not part of our culture.
The me-focused thought that pops into my mind most often is that I’m not worthy unless I’m successful and driving toward big goals. When I start to think I was designed to be in the background, quietly supporting the people who were truly gifted to move and shake in this world, then I start to doubt my value.
That’s prideful, pure and simple. Those thoughts often come to me when I feel as if I’m failing in some area of my life, when I feel as though I wasn’t born for greatness or designed with the skills, drive, appearance, fill in the blank here, to be successful.
Fortunately I’ve absorbed enough of the truth to know those things are not true, even in the midst of a pity party. I vacillate between wanting to be known and celebrated for my work and wanting to be unknown and hoping that only God would get the glory for any ideas, thoughts or actions I’ve taken on His behalf.
Those pity parties are the moments I think Moore is warning me to guard against. Knowing I’ve been indoctrinated by our culture’s beliefs by living and breathing them my entire life and countering those beliefs with truth. Knowing that any focus on me, whether praise or pity, is prideful because my eyes are focused on my own reflection rather than on my Lord.
If I were to stop in those pity party moments, broken and hurting and look to Him, those moments would end so much quicker. Rather than beating myself up and buying into the messages our society sends, I would be able to catch a glimpse of His face and see the adoration, love and tender mercy touching His expression as He looks back at me. That’s what scripture says, that’s what the truth says about my worth and my value.
“But you, dear friends, build yourselves up in your most holy faith and pray in the Holy Spirit. Keep yourselves in God’s love as you wait for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ to bring you to eternal life.” Jude 1:21
Outward Appearances
12 Just as a body, though one, has many parts, but all its many parts form one body, so it is with Christ. 13 For we were all baptized by one Spirit so as to form one body—whether Jews or Gentiles, slave or free—and we were all given the one Spirit to drink. 14 Even so the body is not made up of one part but of many. 1 Corinthians 12:12-14
I was shopping at a Christian bookstore across town last week while waiting for my daughter to run, jump, bounce and play at a birthday party with friends. I enjoyed my time with a hot cocoa and the opportunity to spend a quiet hour perusing the books. I made a decision earlier in the day to buy myself a gift, something new as I start this year of the Bible at church. I purchased a Message Bible along with tabs to mark the different books within it.
I rely most often on my Life Study Application Bible now, which is the NIV translation. I thought it would be really nice to have a Message Bible with its own application study component to see differing viewpoints and thoughts on the concepts behind the scriptures. But I looked and couldn’t find a study Bible of that translation, so I picked up a Bible and walked to the front of the store.
The man behind the counter looked bored, but smiled when I approached. I asked him before I bought the Bible if there was an application study version of The Message.
He laughed. It wasn’t a funny, that’s a good joke laugh, it was a ‘boy that’s a dumb question’ laugh. Then he quickly tried to recover his demeanor and simply said no, they don’t make that.
I found myself wanting to defend my request, tell him I have a ‘real’ Bible and why I was asking the question, but instead I held my tongue in embarrassment. I walked out feeling badly about the question and starting to wonder if the Bible was a smart purchase.
Then I thought about what he had done and consequently the toe hold that gave the enemy to make me doubt I should read the word of God because it wasn’t the right version of His word. I’m a believer, I recognized the lies fairly quickly and as I drove away, the anger came. Stronger and stronger at a man who represents us as Christians, yet belittles those who yearn to learn.
I think one of the best audiences for The Message is a new Christian or someone who is new to scripture. The translation was taken straight from the Hebrew and Greek, but uses today’s speech and language patterns to make it easier for us to understand and read. I’m well aware that there are times you lose the impact or full meaning of a scripture because the translation doesn’t hold some of the powerful language intended in the Greek or Hebrew, but it’s a fantastic starting point.
What if I had been a new believer or someone just trying to figure out if God exists and if the word of God is relevant today? I’m not sure I would have cracked that book open and part of me wonders if I would have left it on the counter in my embarrassment without having made the purchase.
We are called to be the body of Christ. Most often I think we hear about being his hands and feet, but we are also called to be in Him and allow Him to guide our love for others which ultimately would guide our reaction to them. We are called to be a light in a world of darkness.
I know there are times I don’t follow through and I’m not the light He intends and purposed me to be. My interaction in the bookstore was a good reminder that I am a representative of my King. Wherever I go, whatever I do, people often know that I am a follower of Christ and as a result, they are watching my behavior and hearing my words in measurement and sometimes judgment. My job is not to cater to them or act a specific way for their eyes; my job is to be the same person in all situations and circumstances. I am called to love, extend grace, mercy and forgiveness to all because it’s been extended to me.
I was shopping at a Christian bookstore across town last week while waiting for my daughter to run, jump, bounce and play at a birthday party with friends. I enjoyed my time with a hot cocoa and the opportunity to spend a quiet hour perusing the books. I made a decision earlier in the day to buy myself a gift, something new as I start this year of the Bible at church. I purchased a Message Bible along with tabs to mark the different books within it.
I rely most often on my Life Study Application Bible now, which is the NIV translation. I thought it would be really nice to have a Message Bible with its own application study component to see differing viewpoints and thoughts on the concepts behind the scriptures. But I looked and couldn’t find a study Bible of that translation, so I picked up a Bible and walked to the front of the store.
The man behind the counter looked bored, but smiled when I approached. I asked him before I bought the Bible if there was an application study version of The Message.
He laughed. It wasn’t a funny, that’s a good joke laugh, it was a ‘boy that’s a dumb question’ laugh. Then he quickly tried to recover his demeanor and simply said no, they don’t make that.
I found myself wanting to defend my request, tell him I have a ‘real’ Bible and why I was asking the question, but instead I held my tongue in embarrassment. I walked out feeling badly about the question and starting to wonder if the Bible was a smart purchase.
Then I thought about what he had done and consequently the toe hold that gave the enemy to make me doubt I should read the word of God because it wasn’t the right version of His word. I’m a believer, I recognized the lies fairly quickly and as I drove away, the anger came. Stronger and stronger at a man who represents us as Christians, yet belittles those who yearn to learn.
I think one of the best audiences for The Message is a new Christian or someone who is new to scripture. The translation was taken straight from the Hebrew and Greek, but uses today’s speech and language patterns to make it easier for us to understand and read. I’m well aware that there are times you lose the impact or full meaning of a scripture because the translation doesn’t hold some of the powerful language intended in the Greek or Hebrew, but it’s a fantastic starting point.
What if I had been a new believer or someone just trying to figure out if God exists and if the word of God is relevant today? I’m not sure I would have cracked that book open and part of me wonders if I would have left it on the counter in my embarrassment without having made the purchase.
We are called to be the body of Christ. Most often I think we hear about being his hands and feet, but we are also called to be in Him and allow Him to guide our love for others which ultimately would guide our reaction to them. We are called to be a light in a world of darkness.
I know there are times I don’t follow through and I’m not the light He intends and purposed me to be. My interaction in the bookstore was a good reminder that I am a representative of my King. Wherever I go, whatever I do, people often know that I am a follower of Christ and as a result, they are watching my behavior and hearing my words in measurement and sometimes judgment. My job is not to cater to them or act a specific way for their eyes; my job is to be the same person in all situations and circumstances. I am called to love, extend grace, mercy and forgiveness to all because it’s been extended to me.
School Days are on the Horizon
Written for Him by Renee
This week I’ve been forced to start thinking about school. I got notice that the kindergarten registration meeting for my school district is coming up, and in the same week, my daughter’s daycare asked for information on the children, how many will be there all summer and how many will be available to participate in the ‘graduation’ ceremony from preschool to kindergarten?
While I can’t imagine anything cuter than my daughter in a cap and gown at her age, I’m also a little sad. It’s hard to believe, there were days when she was 18-months-old, and then 2-years-old and older that I thought the days of chasing a toddler would never end. I would take her to a play place with a girlfriend and we would both dream of the day we could sit and talk while our kids ran through the building together, safely and without investigating every off limits nook and cranny.
We finally realized that dream and I’ve come to really enjoy my daughter’s current age. She rides downtown with me every morning and attends the pre-kindergarten program at my company’s child care center. She chatters at me most of the way there and quite often all the way home as well. Just when my baby is an age that’s so much fun, it’s time for another change; another shift in her life and her schedule. It’s time to start her education. It’s time for school bells, recess, girlfriends and sports or music or whatever she wants to try – whoever she will become. School is such a pivotal part of growing up and learning not only about the world around us, but who we are and where our passions lie.
I’m excited and nervous for her at the same time. That’s the thing about change; we know it will happen, we know it’s always looming on the horizon and most of the time we don’t know a lot about where it will take us. We have to have faith that God’s plan is in place for our lives and move forward.
I did some searching in scripture for the word change and as you can imagine, it was everywhere. Change is constant. Many of the scriptures around change are focused on asking for inward change, change that eventually yields outward changes in behavior and in language.
In the Old Testament the prophets often warned the communities they lived within that change was necessary. Without change, to stop worshipping idols or committing sin, the Lord would bring destruction or ruin upon the people in some way. He may allow an enemy to overtake their city or a plague or sickness to overcome them.
In the New Testament the message was a little different. Jesus and His disciples urged people to change their hearts, to change their actions and to accept and follow Him. The decision to change still belonged to those who heard the message, but the repercussions that stood out feel much different. Instead of warnings about destruction and chaos, the message was clear – change or you will be apart from God’s love, mercy and grace all of your days. Change or you lose the gift of eternal life.
Change. It’s not easy, in fact scripture warns that it’s so difficult it can split families and loved ones (Luke 12:51-52) and bring heartache. But it also brings forgiveness, joy and the direction of the Holy Spirit. Change is for our good. Change leads us to Christ.
Going to school will bring my daughter some of the same results of change as we find in scripture. She’ll have her heart broken by friends and eventually boys; she’ll experience forgiveness and she will forgive others. She will go into school with the guidance of the Holy Spirit, even though today she may not fully grasp or understand what that means. But for me, it’s a blessing, knowing she won’t walk the halls of her new school alone.
Yep, change is coming, but for those who walk in faith, it’s followed by Hope.
This week I’ve been forced to start thinking about school. I got notice that the kindergarten registration meeting for my school district is coming up, and in the same week, my daughter’s daycare asked for information on the children, how many will be there all summer and how many will be available to participate in the ‘graduation’ ceremony from preschool to kindergarten?
While I can’t imagine anything cuter than my daughter in a cap and gown at her age, I’m also a little sad. It’s hard to believe, there were days when she was 18-months-old, and then 2-years-old and older that I thought the days of chasing a toddler would never end. I would take her to a play place with a girlfriend and we would both dream of the day we could sit and talk while our kids ran through the building together, safely and without investigating every off limits nook and cranny.
We finally realized that dream and I’ve come to really enjoy my daughter’s current age. She rides downtown with me every morning and attends the pre-kindergarten program at my company’s child care center. She chatters at me most of the way there and quite often all the way home as well. Just when my baby is an age that’s so much fun, it’s time for another change; another shift in her life and her schedule. It’s time to start her education. It’s time for school bells, recess, girlfriends and sports or music or whatever she wants to try – whoever she will become. School is such a pivotal part of growing up and learning not only about the world around us, but who we are and where our passions lie.
I’m excited and nervous for her at the same time. That’s the thing about change; we know it will happen, we know it’s always looming on the horizon and most of the time we don’t know a lot about where it will take us. We have to have faith that God’s plan is in place for our lives and move forward.
I did some searching in scripture for the word change and as you can imagine, it was everywhere. Change is constant. Many of the scriptures around change are focused on asking for inward change, change that eventually yields outward changes in behavior and in language.
In the Old Testament the prophets often warned the communities they lived within that change was necessary. Without change, to stop worshipping idols or committing sin, the Lord would bring destruction or ruin upon the people in some way. He may allow an enemy to overtake their city or a plague or sickness to overcome them.
In the New Testament the message was a little different. Jesus and His disciples urged people to change their hearts, to change their actions and to accept and follow Him. The decision to change still belonged to those who heard the message, but the repercussions that stood out feel much different. Instead of warnings about destruction and chaos, the message was clear – change or you will be apart from God’s love, mercy and grace all of your days. Change or you lose the gift of eternal life.
Change. It’s not easy, in fact scripture warns that it’s so difficult it can split families and loved ones (Luke 12:51-52) and bring heartache. But it also brings forgiveness, joy and the direction of the Holy Spirit. Change is for our good. Change leads us to Christ.
Going to school will bring my daughter some of the same results of change as we find in scripture. She’ll have her heart broken by friends and eventually boys; she’ll experience forgiveness and she will forgive others. She will go into school with the guidance of the Holy Spirit, even though today she may not fully grasp or understand what that means. But for me, it’s a blessing, knowing she won’t walk the halls of her new school alone.
Yep, change is coming, but for those who walk in faith, it’s followed by Hope.
Year of the Bible
Written for Him by Renee
This year is the year of the Bible at my church. Probably sounds a little funny, why wouldn’t every year be the year of the Bible? We have a three-year rotation we practice at Hope, one year we put greater focus on missions, the next community and then we cycle back to the Bible. Our senior pastor believes strongly that we need to be Biblically fluent, and so there are scriptures for us to read over the next 16 months (just beyond a year) to get us cover-to-cover.
The nice thing about being part of the year of the Bible is that each Sunday the sermon comes from something I’ve read the week prior. It makes sense of scripture or highlights pieces that I might have missed just reading it on my own.
This past weekend we had a sermon from the book of Genesis. The sermon series title is ‘A new look at some old stories’. We spent our time focused on Adam, Eve and the forbidden fruit. Our pastor did a really nice job of hitting his point home - the story of the first man and woman to walk this earth is incredibly relevant in our daily lives.
Sin slithered up to them and introduced them to evil and with that first sense of temptation; they caved and disobeyed our Lord. Life changed dramatically for them after that first sin, we know because we live the repercussions. But the point he made that truly stuck with me is that we need to read scripture as current events, rather than as if Adam and Eve, among others, are characters in a book.
Seems oddly familiar, the same point I got from Beth Moore and Lysa Terkeurst a couple of weeks ago was made again through the sermon this weekend. It certainly forces me to put a new set of lenses on familiar text.
So why do it? Why participate in this year of the Bible focus at church? I’m doing one Bible study every week already, I’m writing and reading scripture each morning through the work week on my own and I participate in a women’s event every Thursday night at church that provides me with an opportunity to get into scripture a little, while learning more about the other women in my church. I’m covered right?
I mentioned last week that I have a desire; it feels a little more like a wish right now, to someday go through seminary. I may have been too strong with my blog; my poor parents were trying to figure out how soon my daughter and I would be selling our home and moving into their basement to make that happen. It’s ok Dad, go ahead and go part-time, I don’t plan to quit my day job right now.
So in the meantime, until that dream of mine becomes a tangible reality, reading a few chapters of scripture each week and then learning from someone who was able to commit to and learn from men and women who are wise with cultural and Biblical knowledge as well as God’s wisdom, seems like a no brainer. It’s a free gift there for the taking, all I have to do is carve out an hour or so a week – over the course of the week – to get the text read between sermons.
I’ve done a fairly decent job of cutting out some TV watching over the past year, but I still manage to squeeze a few shows into my week thanks to my DVR player. All I have to do is cut one of those, and I’m nearly there. I’m excited about this year at Hope, I’m ready to increase my Biblical literacy and I’m wondering if you’d like to join me?
Here are a couple of links to get you started. It’s January, it’s finally cold, so get a cup of hot cocoa and snuggle up with a blanket and your Bible. There’s a little ground to make up here since we didn’t start together the first of January, but it can be done, and better now than trying to catch up when spring fever hits.
This link gets you to the monthly scripture readings: http://www.hopewdm.org/dailyreadings?wb=bible
This link gets you to the sermons from the pastoral team at Hope-Ankeny: http://sermons.hopenorthbranch.org/
This link gets you to the podcast sermons from Hope-West Des Moines: http://sermons.hopewdm.org/
And if you prefer the visual version, this link gets you to a video-cast of the sermon from Hope-West Des Moines: http://hopeonline.tv/
It’s a new year; make a resolution to take care of your spiritual health in 2012. Let’s do this together.
This year is the year of the Bible at my church. Probably sounds a little funny, why wouldn’t every year be the year of the Bible? We have a three-year rotation we practice at Hope, one year we put greater focus on missions, the next community and then we cycle back to the Bible. Our senior pastor believes strongly that we need to be Biblically fluent, and so there are scriptures for us to read over the next 16 months (just beyond a year) to get us cover-to-cover.
The nice thing about being part of the year of the Bible is that each Sunday the sermon comes from something I’ve read the week prior. It makes sense of scripture or highlights pieces that I might have missed just reading it on my own.
This past weekend we had a sermon from the book of Genesis. The sermon series title is ‘A new look at some old stories’. We spent our time focused on Adam, Eve and the forbidden fruit. Our pastor did a really nice job of hitting his point home - the story of the first man and woman to walk this earth is incredibly relevant in our daily lives.
Sin slithered up to them and introduced them to evil and with that first sense of temptation; they caved and disobeyed our Lord. Life changed dramatically for them after that first sin, we know because we live the repercussions. But the point he made that truly stuck with me is that we need to read scripture as current events, rather than as if Adam and Eve, among others, are characters in a book.
Seems oddly familiar, the same point I got from Beth Moore and Lysa Terkeurst a couple of weeks ago was made again through the sermon this weekend. It certainly forces me to put a new set of lenses on familiar text.
So why do it? Why participate in this year of the Bible focus at church? I’m doing one Bible study every week already, I’m writing and reading scripture each morning through the work week on my own and I participate in a women’s event every Thursday night at church that provides me with an opportunity to get into scripture a little, while learning more about the other women in my church. I’m covered right?
I mentioned last week that I have a desire; it feels a little more like a wish right now, to someday go through seminary. I may have been too strong with my blog; my poor parents were trying to figure out how soon my daughter and I would be selling our home and moving into their basement to make that happen. It’s ok Dad, go ahead and go part-time, I don’t plan to quit my day job right now.
So in the meantime, until that dream of mine becomes a tangible reality, reading a few chapters of scripture each week and then learning from someone who was able to commit to and learn from men and women who are wise with cultural and Biblical knowledge as well as God’s wisdom, seems like a no brainer. It’s a free gift there for the taking, all I have to do is carve out an hour or so a week – over the course of the week – to get the text read between sermons.
I’ve done a fairly decent job of cutting out some TV watching over the past year, but I still manage to squeeze a few shows into my week thanks to my DVR player. All I have to do is cut one of those, and I’m nearly there. I’m excited about this year at Hope, I’m ready to increase my Biblical literacy and I’m wondering if you’d like to join me?
Here are a couple of links to get you started. It’s January, it’s finally cold, so get a cup of hot cocoa and snuggle up with a blanket and your Bible. There’s a little ground to make up here since we didn’t start together the first of January, but it can be done, and better now than trying to catch up when spring fever hits.
This link gets you to the monthly scripture readings: http://www.hopewdm.org/dailyreadings?wb=bible
This link gets you to the sermons from the pastoral team at Hope-Ankeny: http://sermons.hopenorthbranch.org/
This link gets you to the podcast sermons from Hope-West Des Moines: http://sermons.hopewdm.org/
And if you prefer the visual version, this link gets you to a video-cast of the sermon from Hope-West Des Moines: http://hopeonline.tv/
It’s a new year; make a resolution to take care of your spiritual health in 2012. Let’s do this together.
It's All Interesting to Me
Written for Him by Renee
I remember before starting college my parents and some friends warned me that it wouldn’t be anything like high school. For every hour I spent in a classroom I needed to anticipate two to three hours of study time outside of the classroom. So the more classes I took, the more time I needed outside of class to get my homework done.
That’s a concept that slowed me down and I still struggle with that today. I enjoyed school and as I looked at all the possible classes I could take, it was exciting to me; Sociology, American History, even a class that was much more difficult than I had anticipated, the study of ancient Chinese culture, were all fascinating to me. I wanted to take everything I could at one time, but I had to pace myself because each class had responsibilities outside of the classroom.
I’ve always been like that. I’m a joiner, I love participating in as many classes, sports, activities and events as I can possibly cram into my calendar. When I was in the fifth grade my mother put her foot down and to this day I remember the disappointment. I was involved in before school activities four out of five days of the week, and I was invited to join a new chorus that would have filled my Tuesday morning time slot before school. I was incredibly excited, but mom said no.
Mom already felt like I was overloaded and that last chorus was the final straw, I had to stay home that one morning per week. I was heartbroken!
Today I’m a free bird; I’m able to join as many activities as I can scribble into the tiny square of the calendar I carry around in my purse. And often I do. My most recent decision was to mail in an entry form for a mini-triathlon at a local YMCA. I haven’t been in a swimming pool since high school to swim laps and yet I’m two weeks away from swimming 400 yards, right before I bike 10 miles and run two.
It just sounds like so much fun to me and an accomplishment when I’m finished. But the time it takes to really train for an event like that, I don’t have because I’ve filled it with all of the other fun things I want to be involved in.
Therein lays the problem. If my life goes exactly as I’ve planned it, if I’m well, my daughter is well, my work stays within its boundaries and nothing else crops up, the pace I’ve scheduled my life to run at works for me. It’s when something goes off kilter that I’m ready to throw in the towel on all of my commitments at once.
I wondered what scripture would say about this life I’ve got going. I feel like this passion I have, the desire to go go go and be involved in so much because I’m interested in so many things is a part of my genetic make-up, just like my blond hair (ok, so not as blond as it used to be), my hazel eyes and nearly 5’8” height. If it’s a part of who I am, God must have woven me together this way.
I keep running into a verse lately that I’ve been applying in other ways. But as I’ve been thinking about my packed calendar, it keeps popping up. “Everything is permissible – but not everything is beneficial. Everything is permissible – but not everything is constructive.” 1 Corinthians 10:23
It just seems to suck the wind out of my sails.
There isn’t anything wrong with any of the things I’ve filled my calendar with – and there are others that didn’t make the cut that really still interest me.
But as I get new opportunities, as I make commitments that are long reaching, I know I’ll need to pray for God’s wisdom and direction. I’ll have to ask Him to do the same thing to me that mom did back in the fifth grade; I’ll have to ask Him to show me where to focus and where to hold back for a season.
I remember before starting college my parents and some friends warned me that it wouldn’t be anything like high school. For every hour I spent in a classroom I needed to anticipate two to three hours of study time outside of the classroom. So the more classes I took, the more time I needed outside of class to get my homework done.
That’s a concept that slowed me down and I still struggle with that today. I enjoyed school and as I looked at all the possible classes I could take, it was exciting to me; Sociology, American History, even a class that was much more difficult than I had anticipated, the study of ancient Chinese culture, were all fascinating to me. I wanted to take everything I could at one time, but I had to pace myself because each class had responsibilities outside of the classroom.
I’ve always been like that. I’m a joiner, I love participating in as many classes, sports, activities and events as I can possibly cram into my calendar. When I was in the fifth grade my mother put her foot down and to this day I remember the disappointment. I was involved in before school activities four out of five days of the week, and I was invited to join a new chorus that would have filled my Tuesday morning time slot before school. I was incredibly excited, but mom said no.
Mom already felt like I was overloaded and that last chorus was the final straw, I had to stay home that one morning per week. I was heartbroken!
Today I’m a free bird; I’m able to join as many activities as I can scribble into the tiny square of the calendar I carry around in my purse. And often I do. My most recent decision was to mail in an entry form for a mini-triathlon at a local YMCA. I haven’t been in a swimming pool since high school to swim laps and yet I’m two weeks away from swimming 400 yards, right before I bike 10 miles and run two.
It just sounds like so much fun to me and an accomplishment when I’m finished. But the time it takes to really train for an event like that, I don’t have because I’ve filled it with all of the other fun things I want to be involved in.
Therein lays the problem. If my life goes exactly as I’ve planned it, if I’m well, my daughter is well, my work stays within its boundaries and nothing else crops up, the pace I’ve scheduled my life to run at works for me. It’s when something goes off kilter that I’m ready to throw in the towel on all of my commitments at once.
I wondered what scripture would say about this life I’ve got going. I feel like this passion I have, the desire to go go go and be involved in so much because I’m interested in so many things is a part of my genetic make-up, just like my blond hair (ok, so not as blond as it used to be), my hazel eyes and nearly 5’8” height. If it’s a part of who I am, God must have woven me together this way.
I keep running into a verse lately that I’ve been applying in other ways. But as I’ve been thinking about my packed calendar, it keeps popping up. “Everything is permissible – but not everything is beneficial. Everything is permissible – but not everything is constructive.” 1 Corinthians 10:23
It just seems to suck the wind out of my sails.
There isn’t anything wrong with any of the things I’ve filled my calendar with – and there are others that didn’t make the cut that really still interest me.
But as I get new opportunities, as I make commitments that are long reaching, I know I’ll need to pray for God’s wisdom and direction. I’ll have to ask Him to do the same thing to me that mom did back in the fifth grade; I’ll have to ask Him to show me where to focus and where to hold back for a season.
Practicing the two-step to reliance
Written for Him by Renee
I ended yesterday's blog with a question, how do I fully rely on and trust in God?
It’s a question I’ve grappled with for the last several years and to be honest, I think I’ve often used it as an excuse. I’d rely on God if I knew how. I’d fully let go of Issue X, if I knew how to let Him take it. In my heart I know I’m avoiding the work that goes into this, but the stubborn part of me that’s still trying to hold onto control in my life finds it easier to say ‘I can’t’ than to dig in and make lasting change.
As I read Lysa Terkeurst’s book ‘Made to Crave’ over the last couple of weeks, she opened my eyes and God spoke directly into my heart. Letting God be in control, letting God take an issue and allowing Him to manage issues that are larger than we can handle on our own is, ironically, in our control.
For me there are two steps that have to be repeated over and over and over. The first is identifying and squashing the lies that roam around in my head or are even offered by good natured people around me. I’m going to use food as the example here, because it’s my own Issue X, but if you are struggling with something else I challenge you to think through the thoughts that you often say to yourself that justify what you are doing.
I unwittingly worked side-by-side with the enemy and co-authored excuses for every life situation I encounter. It must have been really fun for him, using the gift God’s given me - against me. Understanding and acknowledging that each statement you tell yourself or allow others to tell you is a lie and further, why it’s a lie, is necessary to move into the next step.
For example – here’s one I would guess most people can related to, ‘comfort food’. Thinking of chocolate, hearty meals or home baked goods as comfort is a lie for me. Comfort food robs me of my peace. The second I entertain the thought that I will allow myself a ‘treat’ the peace is gone and I start to mentally battle with the question ‘should I or shouldn’t I?’ I can’t rest until I’ve made a definitive answer and often once I’ve entertained the idea, I am weak and I choose to have whatever my eyes have seen.
That’s when the guilt, the shame and the mental ambush begin. The cycle spins me out of control and leads me to more food to comfort myself from eating that first treat. Food – in any shape or form – is not comfort for me; that is a lie.
The second part of relying on God is where I find myself today. I know and recognize the lies for what they are, but now I have to do something about them. Every day I have to wake up and ask God to give me strength. I took a cue from Lysa in her book and the first morning I started this process I had a difficult conversation with God. My heart was heavy and full of anxiety; I did not want to give up the sugar that had been my siren call over the past month. I wanted the pounds to come back off, I wanted to feel the same level of endurance when I run and exercise, but I did not want to give up the food. So I told God that; I told Him that I was coming to Him in prayer to ask Him for something I didn’t really want, but knew I needed to want. I told Him without His strength, without His peace, I wasn’t sure I could defeat this or that I would want to defeat this issue in my life.
He responded. He lifted the anxiety in my heart and I felt powerful, renewed and ready. I started my day with a plan and I did not deviate. The prayer did not stop that morning though; I’m finding that relying on God in this issue requires me to talk with Him all day long. Every time my eyes see, my senses smell or my ears hear the call of the enemy leading me toward food; I have to stop and have a conversation with my Lord and ask Him to give me the strength to stop.
When I call, He answers.
Relying on God takes patience and self-control and a willingness to persevere, all answers provided in scripture if I’m willing to acknowledge them. This is what it takes for me to learn from the lessons in the Old Testament and to rely on God, not to avoid punishment (although that’s certainly a goal) but so that my life matters and can be used to meet His purposes while I’m here.
It’s not easy, but through Him all things are possible.
I ended yesterday's blog with a question, how do I fully rely on and trust in God?
It’s a question I’ve grappled with for the last several years and to be honest, I think I’ve often used it as an excuse. I’d rely on God if I knew how. I’d fully let go of Issue X, if I knew how to let Him take it. In my heart I know I’m avoiding the work that goes into this, but the stubborn part of me that’s still trying to hold onto control in my life finds it easier to say ‘I can’t’ than to dig in and make lasting change.
As I read Lysa Terkeurst’s book ‘Made to Crave’ over the last couple of weeks, she opened my eyes and God spoke directly into my heart. Letting God be in control, letting God take an issue and allowing Him to manage issues that are larger than we can handle on our own is, ironically, in our control.
For me there are two steps that have to be repeated over and over and over. The first is identifying and squashing the lies that roam around in my head or are even offered by good natured people around me. I’m going to use food as the example here, because it’s my own Issue X, but if you are struggling with something else I challenge you to think through the thoughts that you often say to yourself that justify what you are doing.
- ‘I’m tired and I need to rest, I deserve this.’
- ‘This is vacation, everybody lets loose a little on vacation.’
- ‘I’ll start on Monday and it will be fine, I’ve come back from so much more than this.’
- ‘I’ll start January 1, that allows me to really enjoy the holidays.’
- ‘One little treat per day won’t hurt me, I’m in good shape and I can work it back off quickly.’
- ‘I’m hurting deep inside and I know from experience that food gives me a lift, it helps me numb the pain; it provides comfort.’
I unwittingly worked side-by-side with the enemy and co-authored excuses for every life situation I encounter. It must have been really fun for him, using the gift God’s given me - against me. Understanding and acknowledging that each statement you tell yourself or allow others to tell you is a lie and further, why it’s a lie, is necessary to move into the next step.
For example – here’s one I would guess most people can related to, ‘comfort food’. Thinking of chocolate, hearty meals or home baked goods as comfort is a lie for me. Comfort food robs me of my peace. The second I entertain the thought that I will allow myself a ‘treat’ the peace is gone and I start to mentally battle with the question ‘should I or shouldn’t I?’ I can’t rest until I’ve made a definitive answer and often once I’ve entertained the idea, I am weak and I choose to have whatever my eyes have seen.
That’s when the guilt, the shame and the mental ambush begin. The cycle spins me out of control and leads me to more food to comfort myself from eating that first treat. Food – in any shape or form – is not comfort for me; that is a lie.
The second part of relying on God is where I find myself today. I know and recognize the lies for what they are, but now I have to do something about them. Every day I have to wake up and ask God to give me strength. I took a cue from Lysa in her book and the first morning I started this process I had a difficult conversation with God. My heart was heavy and full of anxiety; I did not want to give up the sugar that had been my siren call over the past month. I wanted the pounds to come back off, I wanted to feel the same level of endurance when I run and exercise, but I did not want to give up the food. So I told God that; I told Him that I was coming to Him in prayer to ask Him for something I didn’t really want, but knew I needed to want. I told Him without His strength, without His peace, I wasn’t sure I could defeat this or that I would want to defeat this issue in my life.
He responded. He lifted the anxiety in my heart and I felt powerful, renewed and ready. I started my day with a plan and I did not deviate. The prayer did not stop that morning though; I’m finding that relying on God in this issue requires me to talk with Him all day long. Every time my eyes see, my senses smell or my ears hear the call of the enemy leading me toward food; I have to stop and have a conversation with my Lord and ask Him to give me the strength to stop.
When I call, He answers.
Relying on God takes patience and self-control and a willingness to persevere, all answers provided in scripture if I’m willing to acknowledge them. This is what it takes for me to learn from the lessons in the Old Testament and to rely on God, not to avoid punishment (although that’s certainly a goal) but so that my life matters and can be used to meet His purposes while I’m here.
It’s not easy, but through Him all things are possible.
Lessons Learned from the Old Testament
Written for Him by Renee
Two days in a row last week I was involved in studies and God provided me with the same message in the same way. I’m not a big believer in coincidence and definitely not when it comes to studying the Word.
God’s message delivered by Beth Moore and then by Lysa Terkeurst was simple, learn from the Old Testament. There are some lessons, as Moore put it, that you want to learn on the page and not experience for yourselves. Learn from others mistakes so you don’t have to walk the same path.
During the Beth Moore study of Daniel, she takes us through the life of King Nebuchadnezzar, the ruler of Babylon. He was on top of the world; he was the king when the big, beautiful empire full of beauty and abundance was built. During his rule he had a real life encounter with our Lord when he ordered Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego be thrown into the furnace and burned for disobeying his order to worship a gold statue. The three men walked in the furnace unscathed, unburned – not even singed. And they were not alone, a fourth ‘man’ walked with them.
The king was amazed at what he saw in that experience and appointed the men to high positions within his kingdom, allowing them to continue to worship God. Yet even though he had this experience, he didn’t use it to come to faith in God.
God gave him one more warning, he gave him a dream that Daniel interpreted that showed the king wandering desolate in the fields, unclean, living like a wild animal for seven years, until the king acknowledged God. It was a scary dream and at that time, the king should have acknowledged God – but he didn’t. Instead, he was in the process of taking credit for the beauty he saw around him, as if he himself had built it, when God’s prophecy was fulfilled, and Nebuchadnezzar wandered and lived as a wild animal for seven years until his life was restored. Until he acknowledged God as his Lord and King.
I’d like to call Nebuchadnezzar a slow learner, but if I do it’s only because I’m right there with him. I was moved by this story in the Bible and the way Moore taught it. I prayed after the study that God would show me what it was I needed to learn and I asked Him to make it clear because I don’t want to spend years of my life lost, whether figuratively or literally.
At the same time I was praying for this, it was mid-week between Christmas and New Year’s. I was on a healthy food vacation and I knew in my heart that I was doing more damage than adding a few pounds to my mid-section. So even while I prayed for wisdom and His guidance, I knew the answer to my own question. I knew what He wanted me to resolve.
The next day I was reading ‘Made to Crave’ by Lysa Terkeurst and she took us back to Exodus, to the grumbling Israelites in the dessert, longing for their days in Egypt of fine meats and abundance of food. They actually preferred death to the starvation they felt in the dessert away from their oppressors. God responded, He provided them with just enough bread from heaven to sustain them each day. He used that as a test for the Israelites, to see if they would trust in Him.
You may know the rest of the story; the Israelites continued to grumble, despite God’s provision. As Terkeurst says in her book: “Ancient biblical stories have taught me that history certainly has a way of repeating itself, so I’d be wise to pay attention. Because these freed Israelites continued to grumble against God and turn their hearts from Him, God took them on a forty-year detour. Instead of heading straight to the Promised Land of freedom they had to wander in the dessert for forty years while they learned how to truly depend on God.”
My heart sunk when I read this, just like the Israelites all those years ago, waiting 40 years at this point in my life is too long to wait to have figured out what God wants from me. Many of them never experienced the Promised Land, they waited too long to learn to rely on Him. For me, what a disappointment it would be to get to age 80 and just start to fully live.
So how do I fully trust in and rely on God? How do I avoid the mistakes made by those in scripture whose lives have been used to teach?
I'm learning a tremendous amount from Lysa's book - and I'll spend tomorrow's blog on that...
Two days in a row last week I was involved in studies and God provided me with the same message in the same way. I’m not a big believer in coincidence and definitely not when it comes to studying the Word.
God’s message delivered by Beth Moore and then by Lysa Terkeurst was simple, learn from the Old Testament. There are some lessons, as Moore put it, that you want to learn on the page and not experience for yourselves. Learn from others mistakes so you don’t have to walk the same path.
During the Beth Moore study of Daniel, she takes us through the life of King Nebuchadnezzar, the ruler of Babylon. He was on top of the world; he was the king when the big, beautiful empire full of beauty and abundance was built. During his rule he had a real life encounter with our Lord when he ordered Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego be thrown into the furnace and burned for disobeying his order to worship a gold statue. The three men walked in the furnace unscathed, unburned – not even singed. And they were not alone, a fourth ‘man’ walked with them.
The king was amazed at what he saw in that experience and appointed the men to high positions within his kingdom, allowing them to continue to worship God. Yet even though he had this experience, he didn’t use it to come to faith in God.
God gave him one more warning, he gave him a dream that Daniel interpreted that showed the king wandering desolate in the fields, unclean, living like a wild animal for seven years, until the king acknowledged God. It was a scary dream and at that time, the king should have acknowledged God – but he didn’t. Instead, he was in the process of taking credit for the beauty he saw around him, as if he himself had built it, when God’s prophecy was fulfilled, and Nebuchadnezzar wandered and lived as a wild animal for seven years until his life was restored. Until he acknowledged God as his Lord and King.
I’d like to call Nebuchadnezzar a slow learner, but if I do it’s only because I’m right there with him. I was moved by this story in the Bible and the way Moore taught it. I prayed after the study that God would show me what it was I needed to learn and I asked Him to make it clear because I don’t want to spend years of my life lost, whether figuratively or literally.
At the same time I was praying for this, it was mid-week between Christmas and New Year’s. I was on a healthy food vacation and I knew in my heart that I was doing more damage than adding a few pounds to my mid-section. So even while I prayed for wisdom and His guidance, I knew the answer to my own question. I knew what He wanted me to resolve.
The next day I was reading ‘Made to Crave’ by Lysa Terkeurst and she took us back to Exodus, to the grumbling Israelites in the dessert, longing for their days in Egypt of fine meats and abundance of food. They actually preferred death to the starvation they felt in the dessert away from their oppressors. God responded, He provided them with just enough bread from heaven to sustain them each day. He used that as a test for the Israelites, to see if they would trust in Him.
You may know the rest of the story; the Israelites continued to grumble, despite God’s provision. As Terkeurst says in her book: “Ancient biblical stories have taught me that history certainly has a way of repeating itself, so I’d be wise to pay attention. Because these freed Israelites continued to grumble against God and turn their hearts from Him, God took them on a forty-year detour. Instead of heading straight to the Promised Land of freedom they had to wander in the dessert for forty years while they learned how to truly depend on God.”
My heart sunk when I read this, just like the Israelites all those years ago, waiting 40 years at this point in my life is too long to wait to have figured out what God wants from me. Many of them never experienced the Promised Land, they waited too long to learn to rely on Him. For me, what a disappointment it would be to get to age 80 and just start to fully live.
So how do I fully trust in and rely on God? How do I avoid the mistakes made by those in scripture whose lives have been used to teach?
I'm learning a tremendous amount from Lysa's book - and I'll spend tomorrow's blog on that...
The Power of a Haircut
Written for Him by Gloria
I don’t know where you go when you need to be refurbished, but sometimes I go to the beauty shop. I’m not talking about a complete overhaul here. But does anything make you feel more renewed than getting your long, out-of-control hair cut and styled? When you start fighting every morning to get your locks straighter, puffier, curlier, bouncier, whatever your goal may be, and still can’t get the look you were hoping for, a fresh hair cut makes your day.
I got a hair cut December 24 and as my stylist was snipping away, I began thinking about my Mom. My thoughts were triggered by a small snip of gray hair that tumbled onto the indent at the end of my nose (just like Mom’s) and lay there comfortably as if it had found its home. It was funny at first, but after a while, it seemed to be mocking me, so I gave it a swipe to restore my self-respect. Any woman who has sat in the chair facing the mirror with wet hair being flipped this way and that, knows it isn’t a pretty picture—yet. That little nose rug was more than I could bear.
My Mom was a hairdresser by trade and I remember how excited she would be the week before Christmas. Every day people would tip her over and beyond the tips she would receive any other time of the year. And people would give her wonderful compliments which she recited word-for-word around the dinner table. The generosity of people she served week-in and week-out touched her deeply.
I started thinking about the massive wave of generosity that is unleashed this time of year and I wondered why we couldn’t be generous year ‘round.
Maybe it’s our priorities or maybe it’s because we feel powerless to make a difference. I personally received mailings asking for donations from at least six important charitable organizations in November and December. I wasn’t able to help them all, but I did what I could.
In the news recently, a family lost their home on Christmas morning to a fire—a total loss. Everyone got out safely and the help started pouring in on Christmas day. The TV news did not edit out the segment of the Grandmother’s (homeowner) interview when she said “There’s a lot of Jesus in people.”
People just did what they could.
An immigrant recently had a break in at his Des Moines auto repair business and most of his tools were stolen. He was heartbroken and figured he was finished—all the business he had worked so hard to build up was gone. Within a few hours people (mostly men) started showing up with tools they no longer needed. He was overwhelmed at the generosity.
People just did what they could.
When it comes to giving, God only requires that we be happy about what we give.
2 Corinthians 9:7—“Each of you should give what you have decided in your heart to give, not reluctantly or under compulsion, for God loves a cheerful giver.” New International Version (NIV)
When you give in that manner, I believe that God looks down and says, ‘Well done, my child.’
He loves you that much and more.
I don’t know where you go when you need to be refurbished, but sometimes I go to the beauty shop. I’m not talking about a complete overhaul here. But does anything make you feel more renewed than getting your long, out-of-control hair cut and styled? When you start fighting every morning to get your locks straighter, puffier, curlier, bouncier, whatever your goal may be, and still can’t get the look you were hoping for, a fresh hair cut makes your day.
I got a hair cut December 24 and as my stylist was snipping away, I began thinking about my Mom. My thoughts were triggered by a small snip of gray hair that tumbled onto the indent at the end of my nose (just like Mom’s) and lay there comfortably as if it had found its home. It was funny at first, but after a while, it seemed to be mocking me, so I gave it a swipe to restore my self-respect. Any woman who has sat in the chair facing the mirror with wet hair being flipped this way and that, knows it isn’t a pretty picture—yet. That little nose rug was more than I could bear.
My Mom was a hairdresser by trade and I remember how excited she would be the week before Christmas. Every day people would tip her over and beyond the tips she would receive any other time of the year. And people would give her wonderful compliments which she recited word-for-word around the dinner table. The generosity of people she served week-in and week-out touched her deeply.
I started thinking about the massive wave of generosity that is unleashed this time of year and I wondered why we couldn’t be generous year ‘round.
Maybe it’s our priorities or maybe it’s because we feel powerless to make a difference. I personally received mailings asking for donations from at least six important charitable organizations in November and December. I wasn’t able to help them all, but I did what I could.
In the news recently, a family lost their home on Christmas morning to a fire—a total loss. Everyone got out safely and the help started pouring in on Christmas day. The TV news did not edit out the segment of the Grandmother’s (homeowner) interview when she said “There’s a lot of Jesus in people.”
People just did what they could.
An immigrant recently had a break in at his Des Moines auto repair business and most of his tools were stolen. He was heartbroken and figured he was finished—all the business he had worked so hard to build up was gone. Within a few hours people (mostly men) started showing up with tools they no longer needed. He was overwhelmed at the generosity.
People just did what they could.
When it comes to giving, God only requires that we be happy about what we give.
2 Corinthians 9:7—“Each of you should give what you have decided in your heart to give, not reluctantly or under compulsion, for God loves a cheerful giver.” New International Version (NIV)
When you give in that manner, I believe that God looks down and says, ‘Well done, my child.’
He loves you that much and more.
The Gift
Written for Him by Renee
This Christmas we did something with the kids we hadn’t tried before; we saved their last gift and turned it into a treasure hunt. We put clues around the house while they were distracted by their new toys and then set the ground rules.
- Stay together.
- Read the clue clearly and loudly so everyone can hear.
- No running.
They quickly violated the last rule by running toward the first clue. The excitement was palpable; the adults tried to take video and still photos as the kids worked through each clue and moved onto the next until we all found ourselves in the storage room of the house. They flipped through empty storage tubs set up as decoys until finally; they each pulled out a matching wrapped box.
We helped them carry the gifts upstairs again and watched with anticipation as they dug in. Their final clue had been a doozie, it had an image of an airplane on it and said ‘Your final gift will come in February; you will take a trip to…”
As they opened their gifts, each received a Mickey or Minnie suitcase with a matching stuffed character tucked away inside. They were thrilled with the wheeled bags, but neither one remembered the clue or figured out that there was a much larger, invisible gift being given.
I can’t help but wonder how often God has looked at me and seen the same thing? He’s given me a significant gift but I’m not able to see beyond what’s right in front of me.
It’s easy to do. I get caught up in the details of life. Sometimes I’m busy and caught up in to do lists and action items; while others I’m down trodden for one reason or another and struggle to see beyond the discomfort and pain I’m feeling.
I know the truth intellectually. I know that I am saved no matter how I feel or what I do my God has given me grace and mercy and has extended the gift of eternal life. My eternal life started the moment I accepted Him as my Lord and Savior.
And yet I find myself wallowing in self-pity some days or in frustration others. Just like the kids on Christmas, I have a hard time thinking about that amazing gift when it feels so far out into the future and feels as if it doesn’t apply to my current circumstance.
I think it takes time as a Christian to grasp the full breadth of the promise and then how to live in that understanding. It takes time to apply that knowledge to every decision and every thought. I firmly hold onto Jeremiah 29:11, for I know the plans He has for me, to prosper me and not to harm me, to give me hope and a future. But I always think of those words in terms of my earthly life. It’s what I know; it’s what’s right in front of me.
What if I were to wake up every morning with the joy – associated with feelings of peace and security – and allowed it to permeate my day, my thoughts, my actions and my emotions? Who would I be? What would others see in me?
Would they see me as a gift – or would they be able to see beyond me to the true gift?
It's January, which means for many of us it's goal setting time. As I think about what I want to do with my time this year and who I want to be by the time 2013 rolls around, being grounded in and living out the my life with the understanding of eternal life seems like a great place to focus.
What about you? What are your goals this year?
Weight Loss Wednesday
Written for Him by Renee
I know weight loss and conversely, weight gain, is more about my spiritual life than it is about food and exercise. Eating a nutritious diet and exercising my body six days a week isn’t much different than needing routine bathing or brushing my teeth, it’s just part of taking care of the body I’ve been given. The battle in taking care of my body and doing the right thing takes place in my heart and mind, not in the gym.
But it’s so easy for me to fall into the trap of desperation. When the scales start to creep and my pants get tighter, I do what I’ve always done, I reach for the nearest comfort food and I begin to plot my weight loss victories. I start thinking about all of the weight loss diets, plans or new intense exercise routines I can delve into that will help me shave the excess pounds off within a week or two so I can resume life as usual. I want to have my cake and eat it too.
It’s an easy trap to fall into, it’s a lie that I’ve heard and accepted as truth for far too long. I believe the lie that I can take off the weight as quickly as I need to; I know how to do it, because I’ve done it before. I believe the lie that I’m becoming worthless again, each pound I add is another reason the people around me will see less and less value in me and begin to look to others for friendship. I believe the lie that one week ‘off’ of a good eating plan won’t hurt me, it’s a vacation, and everyone does it.
The lies hurt me, each one cuts a little deeper until I’m bleeding and miserable and using food to comfort me where I hurt. I use food to cope with the ‘fact’ that I’m never going to beat this and it will forever be the thorn in my side.
I’m right where the enemy wants me; I’m in the midst of a personal pity party. My eyes and thoughts are focused completely inward and I’m susceptible to any and all attacks. In Lysa Tyrkeurst's book called 'Made to Crave' she quotes a pastor and author named Chip Ingram in his writing about the way Satan’s schemes:
“They are orchestrated in order to tempt us, deceive us, draw us away from God, fill our hearts with half-truths and untruths, and lure us into pursuing us into good things in the wrong way, at the wrong time or with the wrong person. The English word ‘strategies’ is derived from the Greek word Paul uses that is translated ‘schemes.’ That means our temptations are not random. The false perspectives we encounter do not come at us haphazardly. The lies we hear, the conflicts we have with others, the cravings that consume us when we are at our weakest points – they are all part of a plan to make us casualties in the invisible war. They are organized, below-the-belt assaults designed to neutralize the very people God has filled with His awesome power.”
When I find myself down trodden by life and by this particular issue in it, that’s when Satan is able to move in and work on the knockout punch that sends me spiraling out of control. I never feel as far from God as I do when I’m walking down that path. I don’t want to pray, I don’t want to read the Bible and I don’t want to participate in studies because I know He will call me back and I’ll have to turn my back on the comfort I’m getting from food.
What an embarrassing admission. But it’s not until we are willing to step into the light and the truth, with all the ugly thoughts and lies, that God can wipe them clean and give us a fresh start. My fresh start began when I decided to crack open the book Lysa wrote and the truth within it began to resonate in my soul.
The hard work is ahead of me, I have some damage control to do, but I don’t have to do it alone. The invisible war is on and I’m playing for the winning team. With God’s strength, this is a battle that is already won.
I know weight loss and conversely, weight gain, is more about my spiritual life than it is about food and exercise. Eating a nutritious diet and exercising my body six days a week isn’t much different than needing routine bathing or brushing my teeth, it’s just part of taking care of the body I’ve been given. The battle in taking care of my body and doing the right thing takes place in my heart and mind, not in the gym.
But it’s so easy for me to fall into the trap of desperation. When the scales start to creep and my pants get tighter, I do what I’ve always done, I reach for the nearest comfort food and I begin to plot my weight loss victories. I start thinking about all of the weight loss diets, plans or new intense exercise routines I can delve into that will help me shave the excess pounds off within a week or two so I can resume life as usual. I want to have my cake and eat it too.
It’s an easy trap to fall into, it’s a lie that I’ve heard and accepted as truth for far too long. I believe the lie that I can take off the weight as quickly as I need to; I know how to do it, because I’ve done it before. I believe the lie that I’m becoming worthless again, each pound I add is another reason the people around me will see less and less value in me and begin to look to others for friendship. I believe the lie that one week ‘off’ of a good eating plan won’t hurt me, it’s a vacation, and everyone does it.
The lies hurt me, each one cuts a little deeper until I’m bleeding and miserable and using food to comfort me where I hurt. I use food to cope with the ‘fact’ that I’m never going to beat this and it will forever be the thorn in my side.
I’m right where the enemy wants me; I’m in the midst of a personal pity party. My eyes and thoughts are focused completely inward and I’m susceptible to any and all attacks. In Lysa Tyrkeurst's book called 'Made to Crave' she quotes a pastor and author named Chip Ingram in his writing about the way Satan’s schemes:
“They are orchestrated in order to tempt us, deceive us, draw us away from God, fill our hearts with half-truths and untruths, and lure us into pursuing us into good things in the wrong way, at the wrong time or with the wrong person. The English word ‘strategies’ is derived from the Greek word Paul uses that is translated ‘schemes.’ That means our temptations are not random. The false perspectives we encounter do not come at us haphazardly. The lies we hear, the conflicts we have with others, the cravings that consume us when we are at our weakest points – they are all part of a plan to make us casualties in the invisible war. They are organized, below-the-belt assaults designed to neutralize the very people God has filled with His awesome power.”
When I find myself down trodden by life and by this particular issue in it, that’s when Satan is able to move in and work on the knockout punch that sends me spiraling out of control. I never feel as far from God as I do when I’m walking down that path. I don’t want to pray, I don’t want to read the Bible and I don’t want to participate in studies because I know He will call me back and I’ll have to turn my back on the comfort I’m getting from food.
What an embarrassing admission. But it’s not until we are willing to step into the light and the truth, with all the ugly thoughts and lies, that God can wipe them clean and give us a fresh start. My fresh start began when I decided to crack open the book Lysa wrote and the truth within it began to resonate in my soul.
The hard work is ahead of me, I have some damage control to do, but I don’t have to do it alone. The invisible war is on and I’m playing for the winning team. With God’s strength, this is a battle that is already won.
Blessed to be 99%
Written for Him by Renee
I’m not big on politics, even in Iowa where caucus fever is at its peak and the Republican candidates are swarming the state. I can’t help but take notice of the Occupy protestors though. They seem to be everywhere.
This past week several of them, including teenagers, were arrested for protesting at one of the candidate’s offices here in the Des Moines area. I looked at the picture of a young girl, just 16-years-old, in tears as her hands were cuffed behind her and she was led away by a police officer and wondered what we’re teaching our children.
The article that accompanied the picture quoted another young teen who had sold her possessions, an XBOX and iPod to have the funds to travel and protest as part of the political season.
Does anybody else see the irony in that? In a protest geared toward sending a message to the wealthiest of our country – a teenager who had access to $500 to $600 worth of ‘toys’ is upset why exactly?
Time magazine’s person of the year this year is ‘the protestor.’ In Egypt and Tunisia, absolutely, the people banded together there to make significant difference and improvements in their quality of life. But what are we doing in the United States? What is the protestor gaining and what is our mission?
When our children are abandoning high dollar toys to participate in the protest, what is it he or she hopes to gain?
I think this really hit home with me because I’m doing a Beth Moore study right now that does an excellent job of comparing the over indulgent society of Babylon to the current day United States. In her speaking portion of the study, Moore held up the book we’ve all been reading and doing our homework within and said this, if you have the funds to purchase this book and the education to read it, you are richer than the majority of the people in our world. Not in our country, but in the world.
In a book called ‘Weird’ by Craig Groeschel that I read last summer, he indicated that our poorest people in this country are rich by the standards of the poor in other countries across the globe. Education, access to shelters and free meals as well as health care are all luxuries that people in third world countries are not afforded.
So when I look at the Occupy protestors and their signs about being part of the 99%, I often think to myself, what a blessing to be part of the 99%. What a gift it is to have a roof over my head, a car that is reliable, money to buy groceries and so much more.
Rather than compare ourselves to the 1%, rather than set our focus on the unattainable and riot against it because we can’t have that in our own lives, doesn’t it make more sense to set our focus on those who don’t have? What about those who live at the bottom of the 99%? Or better yet, those in other countries who are below the lowest poverty levels we experience in the United States? Rather than rioting against what we can’t have, why don’t we focus on what we can do?
There is a layer within the 99% who are already there; the people in this country who have chosen careers and lives of service rather than profit. Great minds, hearts and hands that have denied themselves and have picked up the cross to walk this earth in service; they too are considered part of the 99% by the occupy protestors, yet by God’s standards they are in the 1%.
“But many who are first will be last and many who are last will be first.” Matthew 19:30
Those who choose to live their lives dedicated to Christ, choosing to follow His path and His examples are last in this world, but in God’s economy, they are first.
In many different ways and places in scripture God tells us where our gaze rests, our heart also rests. If we as a country were to choose to rest our eyes upon Him and subsequently our hearts upon Him, I don’t think the occupy protests would be occurring, at least not in its current form. Better yet, I think our focus would be more worldly, more giving and we would all recognize ourselves as having abundance, rather than having less than those around us.
I’m not big on politics, even in Iowa where caucus fever is at its peak and the Republican candidates are swarming the state. I can’t help but take notice of the Occupy protestors though. They seem to be everywhere.
This past week several of them, including teenagers, were arrested for protesting at one of the candidate’s offices here in the Des Moines area. I looked at the picture of a young girl, just 16-years-old, in tears as her hands were cuffed behind her and she was led away by a police officer and wondered what we’re teaching our children.
The article that accompanied the picture quoted another young teen who had sold her possessions, an XBOX and iPod to have the funds to travel and protest as part of the political season.
Does anybody else see the irony in that? In a protest geared toward sending a message to the wealthiest of our country – a teenager who had access to $500 to $600 worth of ‘toys’ is upset why exactly?
Time magazine’s person of the year this year is ‘the protestor.’ In Egypt and Tunisia, absolutely, the people banded together there to make significant difference and improvements in their quality of life. But what are we doing in the United States? What is the protestor gaining and what is our mission?
When our children are abandoning high dollar toys to participate in the protest, what is it he or she hopes to gain?
I think this really hit home with me because I’m doing a Beth Moore study right now that does an excellent job of comparing the over indulgent society of Babylon to the current day United States. In her speaking portion of the study, Moore held up the book we’ve all been reading and doing our homework within and said this, if you have the funds to purchase this book and the education to read it, you are richer than the majority of the people in our world. Not in our country, but in the world.
In a book called ‘Weird’ by Craig Groeschel that I read last summer, he indicated that our poorest people in this country are rich by the standards of the poor in other countries across the globe. Education, access to shelters and free meals as well as health care are all luxuries that people in third world countries are not afforded.
So when I look at the Occupy protestors and their signs about being part of the 99%, I often think to myself, what a blessing to be part of the 99%. What a gift it is to have a roof over my head, a car that is reliable, money to buy groceries and so much more.
Rather than compare ourselves to the 1%, rather than set our focus on the unattainable and riot against it because we can’t have that in our own lives, doesn’t it make more sense to set our focus on those who don’t have? What about those who live at the bottom of the 99%? Or better yet, those in other countries who are below the lowest poverty levels we experience in the United States? Rather than rioting against what we can’t have, why don’t we focus on what we can do?
There is a layer within the 99% who are already there; the people in this country who have chosen careers and lives of service rather than profit. Great minds, hearts and hands that have denied themselves and have picked up the cross to walk this earth in service; they too are considered part of the 99% by the occupy protestors, yet by God’s standards they are in the 1%.
“But many who are first will be last and many who are last will be first.” Matthew 19:30
Those who choose to live their lives dedicated to Christ, choosing to follow His path and His examples are last in this world, but in God’s economy, they are first.
In many different ways and places in scripture God tells us where our gaze rests, our heart also rests. If we as a country were to choose to rest our eyes upon Him and subsequently our hearts upon Him, I don’t think the occupy protests would be occurring, at least not in its current form. Better yet, I think our focus would be more worldly, more giving and we would all recognize ourselves as having abundance, rather than having less than those around us.
Your Heart’s Desire
Written for Him by Gloria
Ever wish you owned something over a long period of time—months or even years? You thought about it, then put it on the back burner but found yourself thinking about it again a few weeks or months later. Eventually, after weighing the pros and cons for the umteenth time, you convinced yourself to go for it.
I did that once about owning an indoor cat. I had owned several outdoor cats in the past, but the thought of having a kitty inside with us all the time sounded ever so nice. I envisioned a soft little ball of purring pleasure curled up on my lap. And my children would love a kitty, I reasoned.
One year, when I was being pressured to give my husband a wish list for Christmas, I surprised him by asking for a kitty. “You sure you didn’t mean a pony?” he teased.
Of course, I didn’t want any old kitty. I wanted a rescued kitty that had been abandoned. My hubby scanned the newspaper (this was way before Craig’s list) and finally found a suitable kitty—a stray that had been taken in and was no longer wanted.
I wanted a kitten rather than a cat because it would be more lively and entertaining for the kids. The kitty arrived at our household shortly before Christmas and immediately had a vet appointment to be declawed, spayed, and given shots--Momma didn’t raise no fool!
It was fun to get the house ready for kitty to come home—we named it Smokey and bought cat dishes, food, litter box, and Christmas-themed kitty toys. The anticipation was palpable.
Things went well at first. We all treated Smokey with tender loving care as she recovered from her minor surgeries and shots. I overlooked her inability to #2 in the liter box because she was in a new environment and in recovery mode. After she recovered, she was full of life and a purring machine—all I had hoped for, except for one thing.
As the weeks after her surgeries went by, it became obvious Smokey didn’t know where #2s were downloaded.
I tried every trick I could find for house training a cat, all without success. After one year of cleaning up #2s daily, Smokey went to the Animal Rescue League as a desirable adoptee (declawed, spayed, and shots up to date). I had to pay $50 to drop her off.
Isn’t that the way it seems to go with a lot of things we desire? The object of our affection is fine for a while, but eventually, the new wears off, it breaks and costs us even more money, it becomes outdated and isn’t compatible with other desired purchases, or unexpected problems arise (as with Smokey). We find we are willing to give up on something we had wanted so badly.
I’m so glad our Heavenly Father did not throw in the towel because we are sinful. He is our creator and wants to have a relationship with each one of us very much. Because He loves us and wants to have a relationship with us, He sent Jesus to the cross to pay for our sins. Now all we need do is ask to be forgiven in the name of Jesus and we can take it to the bank that God has forgiven us. He has made a commitment to each of us to love us forever—in greater measure and depth than any human can love us. He will guide us into paths of righteousness for His name’s sake.
What greater gift this Christmas season could anyone receive than the gift of spending eternity with God?
If you haven’t accepted the gift of eternal life that is extended to you by the sacrifice of Jesus on the cross, I encourage you to get out your Bible and read any one of the Gospels (Matthew, Mark, Luke or John). There you will find the most wonderful news, and December 25 will never hold the same meaning again.
Merry Christmas!
Ever wish you owned something over a long period of time—months or even years? You thought about it, then put it on the back burner but found yourself thinking about it again a few weeks or months later. Eventually, after weighing the pros and cons for the umteenth time, you convinced yourself to go for it.
I did that once about owning an indoor cat. I had owned several outdoor cats in the past, but the thought of having a kitty inside with us all the time sounded ever so nice. I envisioned a soft little ball of purring pleasure curled up on my lap. And my children would love a kitty, I reasoned.
One year, when I was being pressured to give my husband a wish list for Christmas, I surprised him by asking for a kitty. “You sure you didn’t mean a pony?” he teased.
Of course, I didn’t want any old kitty. I wanted a rescued kitty that had been abandoned. My hubby scanned the newspaper (this was way before Craig’s list) and finally found a suitable kitty—a stray that had been taken in and was no longer wanted.
I wanted a kitten rather than a cat because it would be more lively and entertaining for the kids. The kitty arrived at our household shortly before Christmas and immediately had a vet appointment to be declawed, spayed, and given shots--Momma didn’t raise no fool!
It was fun to get the house ready for kitty to come home—we named it Smokey and bought cat dishes, food, litter box, and Christmas-themed kitty toys. The anticipation was palpable.
Things went well at first. We all treated Smokey with tender loving care as she recovered from her minor surgeries and shots. I overlooked her inability to #2 in the liter box because she was in a new environment and in recovery mode. After she recovered, she was full of life and a purring machine—all I had hoped for, except for one thing.
As the weeks after her surgeries went by, it became obvious Smokey didn’t know where #2s were downloaded.
I tried every trick I could find for house training a cat, all without success. After one year of cleaning up #2s daily, Smokey went to the Animal Rescue League as a desirable adoptee (declawed, spayed, and shots up to date). I had to pay $50 to drop her off.
Isn’t that the way it seems to go with a lot of things we desire? The object of our affection is fine for a while, but eventually, the new wears off, it breaks and costs us even more money, it becomes outdated and isn’t compatible with other desired purchases, or unexpected problems arise (as with Smokey). We find we are willing to give up on something we had wanted so badly.
I’m so glad our Heavenly Father did not throw in the towel because we are sinful. He is our creator and wants to have a relationship with each one of us very much. Because He loves us and wants to have a relationship with us, He sent Jesus to the cross to pay for our sins. Now all we need do is ask to be forgiven in the name of Jesus and we can take it to the bank that God has forgiven us. He has made a commitment to each of us to love us forever—in greater measure and depth than any human can love us. He will guide us into paths of righteousness for His name’s sake.
What greater gift this Christmas season could anyone receive than the gift of spending eternity with God?
If you haven’t accepted the gift of eternal life that is extended to you by the sacrifice of Jesus on the cross, I encourage you to get out your Bible and read any one of the Gospels (Matthew, Mark, Luke or John). There you will find the most wonderful news, and December 25 will never hold the same meaning again.
Merry Christmas!
Christmas Traditions
Written for Him by Renee
When I was a child, I’m guessing upper grade school or maybe junior high; my dad started a tradition in our home on Christmas. When he started the tradition it was clear it began out of frustration with my brother and I. We were living and breathing the secular world’s Christmas. We wanted Santa and gifts and couldn’t wait to rip into presents.
As we waited upstairs for mom and dad to finish whatever they were doing downstairs near the tree, I can imagine we were having a conversation about what we wanted and how we would react if we didn’t get what we wanted. Who knows what we said, just minutes before getting to open all those presents we’d been shaking and squeezing for the past couple of weeks.
When we got downstairs dad made us stop and said we were starting a new tradition and would have to wait to open our stockings and gifts. We grumbled and moaned and waited while dad pulled out his King James Version of the Bible and began to read Luke Chapter 2 to us.
I’m old enough to remember the confusion in that moment, there wasn’t much explanation ahead of the reading, or at least I didn’t hear it over the sound of protest in my own mind. But after he read and explained why he had read the chapter, I understood it. He wanted us to remember why we celebrate Christmas and that he felt we had lost sight of the meaning of Christmas.
He was right. And while I understood the point, it was immediately lost as I tore into the packages. The message didn’t stick with me that year, but he stayed with it. Each year after that first one he read Luke 2. The older we got we sometimes took turns reading that chapter, but it became a part of our Christmas morning before any gifts were opened.
As I think about my daughter and our own Christmas tradition, I’ve been trying to figure out how to create a day that’s our own. Living life as a divorced parent makes it more challenging. I don’t have her Christmas Eve and don’t experience that first thing in the morning excitement and rush to get downstairs together. My first moments with my daughter are when she arrives Christmas morning at my folks place for our full family Christmas.
By that time she has already had her extended family Christmas with her dad and her Christmas morning with him, and she is ready to open more gifts and have more of the same festivities for another day with mom. To say she gets spoiled over the Christmas holiday is an understatement. So somehow, someway I want to incorporate Luke 2 into our Christmas.
As I continue to work through ideas and thoughts on how to create our Christmas traditions, tell me, how do you incorporate Jesus and the true meaning of Christmas into your family celebrations?
When I was a child, I’m guessing upper grade school or maybe junior high; my dad started a tradition in our home on Christmas. When he started the tradition it was clear it began out of frustration with my brother and I. We were living and breathing the secular world’s Christmas. We wanted Santa and gifts and couldn’t wait to rip into presents.
As we waited upstairs for mom and dad to finish whatever they were doing downstairs near the tree, I can imagine we were having a conversation about what we wanted and how we would react if we didn’t get what we wanted. Who knows what we said, just minutes before getting to open all those presents we’d been shaking and squeezing for the past couple of weeks.
When we got downstairs dad made us stop and said we were starting a new tradition and would have to wait to open our stockings and gifts. We grumbled and moaned and waited while dad pulled out his King James Version of the Bible and began to read Luke Chapter 2 to us.
I’m old enough to remember the confusion in that moment, there wasn’t much explanation ahead of the reading, or at least I didn’t hear it over the sound of protest in my own mind. But after he read and explained why he had read the chapter, I understood it. He wanted us to remember why we celebrate Christmas and that he felt we had lost sight of the meaning of Christmas.
He was right. And while I understood the point, it was immediately lost as I tore into the packages. The message didn’t stick with me that year, but he stayed with it. Each year after that first one he read Luke 2. The older we got we sometimes took turns reading that chapter, but it became a part of our Christmas morning before any gifts were opened.
As I think about my daughter and our own Christmas tradition, I’ve been trying to figure out how to create a day that’s our own. Living life as a divorced parent makes it more challenging. I don’t have her Christmas Eve and don’t experience that first thing in the morning excitement and rush to get downstairs together. My first moments with my daughter are when she arrives Christmas morning at my folks place for our full family Christmas.
By that time she has already had her extended family Christmas with her dad and her Christmas morning with him, and she is ready to open more gifts and have more of the same festivities for another day with mom. To say she gets spoiled over the Christmas holiday is an understatement. So somehow, someway I want to incorporate Luke 2 into our Christmas.
As I continue to work through ideas and thoughts on how to create our Christmas traditions, tell me, how do you incorporate Jesus and the true meaning of Christmas into your family celebrations?
Missed Moments
Written for Him by Renee
I have a framed picture in my house that hangs on a partial wall that people see just as they walk into my home through the front door. It says ‘God promises a safe landing, not a calm passage.’ It’s a good reminder for me on days like today.
Last night was my daughter’s Christmas recital at her dance studio. She’s been practicing two songs for weeks now and at this studio they have just two performances per year, the mini-Christmas recital and the final recital in June. I had checked the schedule and knew when she performed, invited my mom and we rushed around getting home from school and work, eating a quick dinner, getting dressed and out the door.
When we arrived the parking lot was chaos in front of the studio. I let her out of the car at the doors and she ran in with Grandma while I parked. When I walked in I noticed a little girl in the same outfit as my daughter eating a cookie. That registered immediately, the cookies were for after the performance.
I looked around and noticed all the waiting families were for the class after my daughter’s so I made my way down the incredibly packed hallway toward the studio being used for the performances. I found the families fighting their way toward me, and out of the building, were families of the little dancers in my daughter’s class.
I messed up and we missed her performance by 15 minutes.
I was devastated, even more than my daughter, that we had missed one of her two performances this year. I berated myself for not reading the schedule more carefully and I cried because I was so deeply disappointed for me and for her. She trusted me to get her there on time and take care of her, that’s my job and most of the time I do it well.
More than anything I knew that my own schedule, the pace I’ve maintained over the past months has gotten out of control and my inability to say no to the things people want and need from me was likely the culprit. Slowing down long enough to thoroughly read or even print her recital schedule would have been a quick, preventative strike against the disappointment we felt.
Fortunately for me she rebounded much quicker than I did. Grandma brought her home and she gave a performance in the living room, which soon became a family production. Grandma played the Dora guitar; I reluctantly played the mini-keyboard and served as the audience as she did flips and rolls on the floor.
She was in her prime and had all but forgotten her missed recital while I moped around, focusing on my mess up.
In the Bible study I’m wrapping up this week on the Good and Beautiful God, we have one final soul training exercise to complete. Each week we have something different, something that is intended to bring us closer in our relationship with God. This week’s exercise is to slow down. As we read that during our study Monday night in preparation for the week we all laughed at the timing, our goal the week before Christmas is to slow down.
I didn’t find it quite so funny last night when I got a clear message that if I don’t slow down, I’m going to miss the most important things in life. Watching my daughter on stage, something she loves, is so much more important than my mega to –do list that grows rather than shrinks with each passing day.
Smith, the author of our study, says this ‘This is your assignment: slow down, savor, rest and contemplate. Slowing down the pace of our lives means eliminating hurry and limiting the demands and activities in our lives. Then we are more likely to take delight in our lives and make room for God.’
God’s been talking to me about slowing down. He reminded me on Sunday to stop, rejoice in the day He had made and enjoy my daughter’s Christmas program at church. I did that, but then fell right back into the churn of to do lists and rapid movement. The result, a missed opportunity to watch her shine.
What are you missing as you spend your days focused on your to do lists? Are you about to miss something special?
It sounds counterintuitive the week before Christmas to slow down, but maybe that’s exactly what we need to do to enjoy the time we’ve been given.
I have a framed picture in my house that hangs on a partial wall that people see just as they walk into my home through the front door. It says ‘God promises a safe landing, not a calm passage.’ It’s a good reminder for me on days like today.
Last night was my daughter’s Christmas recital at her dance studio. She’s been practicing two songs for weeks now and at this studio they have just two performances per year, the mini-Christmas recital and the final recital in June. I had checked the schedule and knew when she performed, invited my mom and we rushed around getting home from school and work, eating a quick dinner, getting dressed and out the door.
When we arrived the parking lot was chaos in front of the studio. I let her out of the car at the doors and she ran in with Grandma while I parked. When I walked in I noticed a little girl in the same outfit as my daughter eating a cookie. That registered immediately, the cookies were for after the performance.
I looked around and noticed all the waiting families were for the class after my daughter’s so I made my way down the incredibly packed hallway toward the studio being used for the performances. I found the families fighting their way toward me, and out of the building, were families of the little dancers in my daughter’s class.
I messed up and we missed her performance by 15 minutes.
I was devastated, even more than my daughter, that we had missed one of her two performances this year. I berated myself for not reading the schedule more carefully and I cried because I was so deeply disappointed for me and for her. She trusted me to get her there on time and take care of her, that’s my job and most of the time I do it well.
More than anything I knew that my own schedule, the pace I’ve maintained over the past months has gotten out of control and my inability to say no to the things people want and need from me was likely the culprit. Slowing down long enough to thoroughly read or even print her recital schedule would have been a quick, preventative strike against the disappointment we felt.
Fortunately for me she rebounded much quicker than I did. Grandma brought her home and she gave a performance in the living room, which soon became a family production. Grandma played the Dora guitar; I reluctantly played the mini-keyboard and served as the audience as she did flips and rolls on the floor.
She was in her prime and had all but forgotten her missed recital while I moped around, focusing on my mess up.
In the Bible study I’m wrapping up this week on the Good and Beautiful God, we have one final soul training exercise to complete. Each week we have something different, something that is intended to bring us closer in our relationship with God. This week’s exercise is to slow down. As we read that during our study Monday night in preparation for the week we all laughed at the timing, our goal the week before Christmas is to slow down.
I didn’t find it quite so funny last night when I got a clear message that if I don’t slow down, I’m going to miss the most important things in life. Watching my daughter on stage, something she loves, is so much more important than my mega to –do list that grows rather than shrinks with each passing day.
Smith, the author of our study, says this ‘This is your assignment: slow down, savor, rest and contemplate. Slowing down the pace of our lives means eliminating hurry and limiting the demands and activities in our lives. Then we are more likely to take delight in our lives and make room for God.’
God’s been talking to me about slowing down. He reminded me on Sunday to stop, rejoice in the day He had made and enjoy my daughter’s Christmas program at church. I did that, but then fell right back into the churn of to do lists and rapid movement. The result, a missed opportunity to watch her shine.
What are you missing as you spend your days focused on your to do lists? Are you about to miss something special?
It sounds counterintuitive the week before Christmas to slow down, but maybe that’s exactly what we need to do to enjoy the time we’ve been given.
This is the day
Written for Him by Renee
Yesterday morning I woke up grouchy. I had a big list of things I needed to accomplish while my daughter was with her dad for the weekend and despite my efforts, the list was not dwindling at the speed I had anticipated. More important than the speed of reducing my list was my perceived need that all of it had to be done.
So I jumped out of bed a little before my alarm with the pulse of anxiety, the things I needed to accomplish scrolling through my mind while I calculated how much time I actually had before leaving for church.
I got myself ready and began to run around the house, emptying the dishwasher, wrapping gifts that were due for adopt-a-senior and packing up my daughter’s pretty Christmas dress and shoes for the Christmas program that morning. At that moment I realized she had a beautiful sleeveless dress, but no shrug or sweater to go over her arms. I ran to the basement to see if there was something in a tub that would be tight, but that she could get by with for the morning. Nothing.
It was at that moment as I was putting on my boots to head to Target before going to church that I forced myself to just stop and be still. I prayed words of scripture that I had heard in a Bible study the week prior.
“This is the day that you have made Lord, I will rejoice and be glad in it,” I started. I thought about the coming hour, my daughter showing up at church with her dad, ready to sing in the children’s program during church service. My opportunity to serve communion, to see all of the faces and watch the reverence in which many approach the Lord’s table. The lunch plans with a girlfriend after church that I hadn’t seen in so many months.
My day was stacked with beauty and I was chasing my tail. Don’t get me wrong, the things I had to do still feel as if they were important to me: paying the bills on time, cooking and preparing my food for the week so I can stay on track, and preparing for my weekly Bible studies.
But what a shame to lose the opportunity to dwell in the pure joy of watching my child perform at church. What a pity to feel again at the end of a weekend that there was no rest involved and to enter the work week as tired as I left it the Friday night before.
So I continued my prayer. “Organize my day Lord. Today is yours; guide me in your path and in your direction.”
I left the house in a better mood and I thoroughly enjoyed my daughter. Having her for the full day was unexpected and despite my inability to finish the list, the day was sweet and the Lord blessed me with time; time with her to snuggle, to play and to connect after a few days apart.
“This is the day which the LORD hath made; we will rejoice and be glad in it.” Psalm 118:24
Yesterday morning I woke up grouchy. I had a big list of things I needed to accomplish while my daughter was with her dad for the weekend and despite my efforts, the list was not dwindling at the speed I had anticipated. More important than the speed of reducing my list was my perceived need that all of it had to be done.
So I jumped out of bed a little before my alarm with the pulse of anxiety, the things I needed to accomplish scrolling through my mind while I calculated how much time I actually had before leaving for church.
I got myself ready and began to run around the house, emptying the dishwasher, wrapping gifts that were due for adopt-a-senior and packing up my daughter’s pretty Christmas dress and shoes for the Christmas program that morning. At that moment I realized she had a beautiful sleeveless dress, but no shrug or sweater to go over her arms. I ran to the basement to see if there was something in a tub that would be tight, but that she could get by with for the morning. Nothing.
It was at that moment as I was putting on my boots to head to Target before going to church that I forced myself to just stop and be still. I prayed words of scripture that I had heard in a Bible study the week prior.
“This is the day that you have made Lord, I will rejoice and be glad in it,” I started. I thought about the coming hour, my daughter showing up at church with her dad, ready to sing in the children’s program during church service. My opportunity to serve communion, to see all of the faces and watch the reverence in which many approach the Lord’s table. The lunch plans with a girlfriend after church that I hadn’t seen in so many months.
My day was stacked with beauty and I was chasing my tail. Don’t get me wrong, the things I had to do still feel as if they were important to me: paying the bills on time, cooking and preparing my food for the week so I can stay on track, and preparing for my weekly Bible studies.
But what a shame to lose the opportunity to dwell in the pure joy of watching my child perform at church. What a pity to feel again at the end of a weekend that there was no rest involved and to enter the work week as tired as I left it the Friday night before.
So I continued my prayer. “Organize my day Lord. Today is yours; guide me in your path and in your direction.”
I left the house in a better mood and I thoroughly enjoyed my daughter. Having her for the full day was unexpected and despite my inability to finish the list, the day was sweet and the Lord blessed me with time; time with her to snuggle, to play and to connect after a few days apart.
“This is the day which the LORD hath made; we will rejoice and be glad in it.” Psalm 118:24
Consistency over Perfection
Written for Him by Renee
This afternoon I have a Christmas party with co-workers that I’m really looking forward to attending. It’s not my team lunch, it’s not with people I see every day, this is a Christmas party with the people who are like kindred spirits; they have all been part of the healthy weight small group challenge at work. Over the past two years, the people I will see today have spent their time fighting the battle of the bulge and are winning.
I can’t wait to dress up in costume, yep, for some reason we decided reindeer antlers for the trainers and elf costumes for some of the others were a good idea. We intend to play some volleyball and learn a choreographed dance routine to The Grinch, just for fun.
The whole point is this; we can celebrate Christmas and enjoy one another without struggling to decide if we should or shouldn’t eat anything or if we should enjoy a glass of wine or two. It sounds like a little slice of heaven right here on earth.
The past few months haven’t been easy from a weight maintenance perspective. I quit writing about it because I didn’t have any answers and it was exhausting to put my time and focus into the one thing that has been haunting me and so elusive in my life, the ability to live a healthy life without much effort. When I say that I don’t mean without the need to exercise or eat healthfully; I’m ok with both of those things. I mean the ability to do those things without the constant battle in my mind over should I or shouldn’t I, will I or won’t I.
And often when I choose the wrong direction it’s the tip of the iceberg, one bad choice begets another until I feel as though I may as well throw in the towel because I have to start all over. I’m right back at the beginning of the weight loss challenge and I have to start learning and working all over to attain a body that works well, allows me to run and pick up and carry my daughter occasionally.
Last week as I listened to Beth Moore teach in the new study I’m working through she said something that hit home with me. She said this about Satan, his goal is to make you feel like you have to start over. His goal is to make you feel as if you have failed and have to go back to square one on whatever journey you are on.
How true and powerful is that? There is nothing more discouraging to me than to think all is lost, I have to go back to the beginning and start again. It exhausts me when I think like that, and yet I believe that’s exactly what the enemy wants me to believe.
This week Moore said something else that helped me build upon that premise that I’m buying into the wrong messages. She talked about the difference between striving for consistency that ultimately begets integrity and striving for perfection.
In this world the idea that we should be and do all things is the norm. We all have our own ideas in our lives of what that looks like, but the point is we want everything we do to be done just right. We don’t want to be embarrassed by a mistake or by something that doesn’t look like it came out of a magazine. We have images in our mind of how things should go and when they don’t, we become vulnerable to the enemy’s attack because we are already expecting more of ourselves than we should.
We expect more of ourselves than God expects of us.
Which was Moore’s point, consistency and just offering our time and talents to God to be used as He sees fit breads integrity. We don’t need to strive in vain, we don’t need to spend our time frustrated and tired. We can spend our time sitting at the feet of the Lord waiting on His direction and His purpose for us.
“One thing I ask of the Lord, this is what I seek; that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my life, to gaze upon the beauty of the Lord and to seek Him in His temple.” Psalm 27:4
To sit at His feet, to see nothing but His beauty and the peace that comes from His presence is not a fairy tale. It’s not a dream or something we have to wait on heaven to experience. We can sit at His feet today in prayer, in quiet time, in solitary reflection. Whatever label you put on it, if you spend time consistently with Him, the connection grows stronger and deeper just as relationships here on earth develop with time and attention.
Consistency over perfection. I don’t have to start over. I just have to believe.
This afternoon I have a Christmas party with co-workers that I’m really looking forward to attending. It’s not my team lunch, it’s not with people I see every day, this is a Christmas party with the people who are like kindred spirits; they have all been part of the healthy weight small group challenge at work. Over the past two years, the people I will see today have spent their time fighting the battle of the bulge and are winning.
I can’t wait to dress up in costume, yep, for some reason we decided reindeer antlers for the trainers and elf costumes for some of the others were a good idea. We intend to play some volleyball and learn a choreographed dance routine to The Grinch, just for fun.
The whole point is this; we can celebrate Christmas and enjoy one another without struggling to decide if we should or shouldn’t eat anything or if we should enjoy a glass of wine or two. It sounds like a little slice of heaven right here on earth.
The past few months haven’t been easy from a weight maintenance perspective. I quit writing about it because I didn’t have any answers and it was exhausting to put my time and focus into the one thing that has been haunting me and so elusive in my life, the ability to live a healthy life without much effort. When I say that I don’t mean without the need to exercise or eat healthfully; I’m ok with both of those things. I mean the ability to do those things without the constant battle in my mind over should I or shouldn’t I, will I or won’t I.
And often when I choose the wrong direction it’s the tip of the iceberg, one bad choice begets another until I feel as though I may as well throw in the towel because I have to start all over. I’m right back at the beginning of the weight loss challenge and I have to start learning and working all over to attain a body that works well, allows me to run and pick up and carry my daughter occasionally.
Last week as I listened to Beth Moore teach in the new study I’m working through she said something that hit home with me. She said this about Satan, his goal is to make you feel like you have to start over. His goal is to make you feel as if you have failed and have to go back to square one on whatever journey you are on.
How true and powerful is that? There is nothing more discouraging to me than to think all is lost, I have to go back to the beginning and start again. It exhausts me when I think like that, and yet I believe that’s exactly what the enemy wants me to believe.
This week Moore said something else that helped me build upon that premise that I’m buying into the wrong messages. She talked about the difference between striving for consistency that ultimately begets integrity and striving for perfection.
In this world the idea that we should be and do all things is the norm. We all have our own ideas in our lives of what that looks like, but the point is we want everything we do to be done just right. We don’t want to be embarrassed by a mistake or by something that doesn’t look like it came out of a magazine. We have images in our mind of how things should go and when they don’t, we become vulnerable to the enemy’s attack because we are already expecting more of ourselves than we should.
We expect more of ourselves than God expects of us.
Which was Moore’s point, consistency and just offering our time and talents to God to be used as He sees fit breads integrity. We don’t need to strive in vain, we don’t need to spend our time frustrated and tired. We can spend our time sitting at the feet of the Lord waiting on His direction and His purpose for us.
“One thing I ask of the Lord, this is what I seek; that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my life, to gaze upon the beauty of the Lord and to seek Him in His temple.” Psalm 27:4
To sit at His feet, to see nothing but His beauty and the peace that comes from His presence is not a fairy tale. It’s not a dream or something we have to wait on heaven to experience. We can sit at His feet today in prayer, in quiet time, in solitary reflection. Whatever label you put on it, if you spend time consistently with Him, the connection grows stronger and deeper just as relationships here on earth develop with time and attention.
Consistency over perfection. I don’t have to start over. I just have to believe.
Treasures
Written for Him by Renee
“But Mary treasured up all these things and pondered them in her heart.” Luke 2:18
I am the mother of a vibrant, beautiful and tender hearted 4-year-old. She lights up a room when she bursts in with her high pitched giggle and over the top energy. All that energy is fun and exciting to be around, but can sometimes get her into a touch of trouble. Nothing illustrates that better than her struggles transitioning in ‘school’.
A year ago she moved from a small, Christian in-home daycare to a large child development center. I started working for an employer who has a top-notch program for children, especially those in the preschool and Pre-Kindergarten years. Her father and I both felt like she needed more structure and that she was bright enough to learn a lot more than she had picked up during her daycare days.
So we moved her from a world of fluid movement, no structure, and constant play time to an environment rich in learning and structure. In the beginning she hated it. A new phrase became common in my home and her father’s home, ‘is today a stay at home day?’, she would ask every morning when we got up to get dressed and ready for the day.
She found herself struggling at nap time to calm down and sleep; hearing and picking up new phrases and words that didn’t fly at home; and bristling against a timer that went off when play time at a specific learning area was over and it was time to move as a class to the next activity of the day. She very much wanted the free reign she had in her daycare to explore and linger over the activities that interested her, so much so that on many occasions in the first few months she found herself in the director’s office, knowing that mom was getting a phone call to discuss her behavior.
During those months I was frustrated and heartbroken for my daughter. I questioned if moving her had been the right decision and if I should have tried to put her back into the daycare she had known for over two years of her little life. But then everything changed. I went to my first parent/teacher conference with her class teacher and learned that this college educated teacher felt I had an incredibly gifted and talented child on my hands. She showed me aptitude tests they had given her for a child her age and indicated that she had surpassed all of the 3-year competencies and many of the 4-year as well. Her behavior, at least in part, was due to her intelligence and becoming bored with the activities and schedule of the class because developmentally she was beyond them.
I treasured up those things in my heart and I pondered them. My emotions ran the gamut of excitement, pride, awe and thanks to God and fear. Yes, fear and insecurity raised their ugly heads as I wondered if I was equipped to raise a gifted child and if I was the right person to guide and lead someone who had been created by God for something powerful in her life.
I wonder if Mary did the same thing. I wonder if Mary heard the shepherds who came to talk about her child, Jesus, at his birth and wonder if she felt fear and insecurity. Do you think Mary wondered if she would be the right parent to raise a child who would be glorified by angels and lead grown men to worship him as a baby?
I bet she did. I bet even as strong as her faith must have been, a gift from God above who chose her to be the mother of the savior of the world, she had doubts about her ability to do the right thing so that he could be what God intended him to be. But as Jesus grew and his gifts and who he was became more apparent to the world, it was also clear that no matter who had raised him on earth, his gifts were not of this earth. Who he was as a person and as divine was directly from God, not his birth parents.
I think that is true of both my daughter and I. The gifts I’ve been given on this earth to use to glorify God’s name are not of my own making and are not from my own mother or father. The intellect, social skills and spunk my 4-year-old exhibits are definitely not genetically mine and are not exactly like her father either. She is a miracle created by and for God and her gifts were seeded long before I became her mother.
Knowing that my job on this earth is to lead my daughter to Christ and to demonstrate through word and action that He is the way, the truth and the life, is my job. Encouraging her to pursue her passions and providing her with opportunities to grow and learn is also my job. Developing her gifts and using them for the glory of God is a joint effort that will grow and develop between my child and Her Savior. That’s something to treasure up and ponder in my heart as I give thanks to God for allowing me to be a part of her life.
“But Mary treasured up all these things and pondered them in her heart.” Luke 2:18
I am the mother of a vibrant, beautiful and tender hearted 4-year-old. She lights up a room when she bursts in with her high pitched giggle and over the top energy. All that energy is fun and exciting to be around, but can sometimes get her into a touch of trouble. Nothing illustrates that better than her struggles transitioning in ‘school’.
A year ago she moved from a small, Christian in-home daycare to a large child development center. I started working for an employer who has a top-notch program for children, especially those in the preschool and Pre-Kindergarten years. Her father and I both felt like she needed more structure and that she was bright enough to learn a lot more than she had picked up during her daycare days.
So we moved her from a world of fluid movement, no structure, and constant play time to an environment rich in learning and structure. In the beginning she hated it. A new phrase became common in my home and her father’s home, ‘is today a stay at home day?’, she would ask every morning when we got up to get dressed and ready for the day.
She found herself struggling at nap time to calm down and sleep; hearing and picking up new phrases and words that didn’t fly at home; and bristling against a timer that went off when play time at a specific learning area was over and it was time to move as a class to the next activity of the day. She very much wanted the free reign she had in her daycare to explore and linger over the activities that interested her, so much so that on many occasions in the first few months she found herself in the director’s office, knowing that mom was getting a phone call to discuss her behavior.
During those months I was frustrated and heartbroken for my daughter. I questioned if moving her had been the right decision and if I should have tried to put her back into the daycare she had known for over two years of her little life. But then everything changed. I went to my first parent/teacher conference with her class teacher and learned that this college educated teacher felt I had an incredibly gifted and talented child on my hands. She showed me aptitude tests they had given her for a child her age and indicated that she had surpassed all of the 3-year competencies and many of the 4-year as well. Her behavior, at least in part, was due to her intelligence and becoming bored with the activities and schedule of the class because developmentally she was beyond them.
I treasured up those things in my heart and I pondered them. My emotions ran the gamut of excitement, pride, awe and thanks to God and fear. Yes, fear and insecurity raised their ugly heads as I wondered if I was equipped to raise a gifted child and if I was the right person to guide and lead someone who had been created by God for something powerful in her life.
I wonder if Mary did the same thing. I wonder if Mary heard the shepherds who came to talk about her child, Jesus, at his birth and wonder if she felt fear and insecurity. Do you think Mary wondered if she would be the right parent to raise a child who would be glorified by angels and lead grown men to worship him as a baby?
I bet she did. I bet even as strong as her faith must have been, a gift from God above who chose her to be the mother of the savior of the world, she had doubts about her ability to do the right thing so that he could be what God intended him to be. But as Jesus grew and his gifts and who he was became more apparent to the world, it was also clear that no matter who had raised him on earth, his gifts were not of this earth. Who he was as a person and as divine was directly from God, not his birth parents.
I think that is true of both my daughter and I. The gifts I’ve been given on this earth to use to glorify God’s name are not of my own making and are not from my own mother or father. The intellect, social skills and spunk my 4-year-old exhibits are definitely not genetically mine and are not exactly like her father either. She is a miracle created by and for God and her gifts were seeded long before I became her mother.
Knowing that my job on this earth is to lead my daughter to Christ and to demonstrate through word and action that He is the way, the truth and the life, is my job. Encouraging her to pursue her passions and providing her with opportunities to grow and learn is also my job. Developing her gifts and using them for the glory of God is a joint effort that will grow and develop between my child and Her Savior. That’s something to treasure up and ponder in my heart as I give thanks to God for allowing me to be a part of her life.
Living in Babylon
Written for Him by Renee
Each night before bed I continue to tell Alexis who she is and the talents and characteristics God has given her. We started with kind, smart and important and that list has grown to include brave, helpful and creative. Two nights ago I asked her to tell me about herself and as she rattled off her list, she forgot helpful. So I pronounced the ‘h’ to prompt her with the last word. She thought about it and said ‘hot’.
‘Hot?!” I exclaimed. She thought that was hysterical, she giggled a long time and when she was done had decided that needed to be a part of our nightly routine.
I’m thinking not, but fortunately at her age, even though she knows how to use the word in context of beauty, she doesn’t really grasp the full meaning. We’ll leave that one alone until she’s much, much older.
As I walked away from her room, shaking my head and laughing, my mind wandered back to a study I just started last week. I started ‘Daniel’ by Beth Moore. When I started the study my guess had been that it would be about courage and strength; that’s how he escaped a night with lions unscathed right? He walked into a pit that was covered by a boulder and God protected him from those lions. It took courage and tremendous strength of faith to know God had his back.
I was surprised when the first thing Moore talked about the study wasn’t courage or strength, it was a parallel drawn between Babylon, the country Daniel was taken captive to live within, and the modern day United States.
I don’ t know how many times I’ve read through the book of Daniel, skimmed more than likely, and didn’t pick up on the first few verses. Specifically the ones that characterize the type of man the king wanted for his royal court, the type of man he wanted his palace guards to search for from within the group of young men who were taken captive from Judah and brought into Babylon.
“The king told Ashpenaz, head of the palace staff, to get some Israelites from the royal family and nobility—young men who were healthy and handsome, intelligent and well-educated, good prospects for leadership positions in the government, perfect specimens!—and indoctrinate them in the Babylonian language and the lore of magic and fortunetelling. The king then ordered that they be served from the same menu as the royal table—the best food, the finest wine. After three years of training they would be given positions in the king's court.” The Message, Daniel 1:3-5
How many of today’s highly sought after qualities do you see in the scripture above; youth, health, attractiveness, intelligence and pedigree? Perfect specimens indeed.
The times of Babylon, in this study around 605 B.C., valued the same qualities and characteristics that we place value on in the western culture. These are qualities that we are indoctrinated into from birth and beyond. In every magazine, television advertisement, internet ads, billboards, home mailers and pictures within store fronts we are provided with images that uphold those same highly sought after qualities. If you buy whatever the product is you are looking at you either will look like these youthful people, free of blemish and fault, or minimally you will be more like them.
I wonder if that’s why King Nebuchadnezzar wanted young men in his service with those characteristics. If you surround yourself with beauty you must be great yourself?
I think the thing that stayed with me from the opening of her study into Daniel is this, if we are not purposeful in our goal to keep the culture from indoctrinating us, it is already happening. If we aren’t working hard to keep ourselves from buying into society’s message that we aren’t enough and need to continue to work toward physical beauty, then we are already accepting and living within that cultural influence.
My goal in telling my daughter about herself in terms that have nothing to do with appearance are to be that pre-emptive strike against the world. I want her to know who she is on the inside, the qualities and characteristics that matter to God, before the world tells her that she’s anything different. I am purposefully trying to keep her from being indoctrinated into our society’s value system and I am intentionally telling her who she is in Christ.
You would think at 4-years-old, I’m getting ahead of the world in this battle, but I found that the night after she said ‘hot’ and got a reaction out of me, she decided to add it again. So I asked her if she understood what that meant and she said wearing cute clothes and stuff.
The indoctrination has already begun. The best cure, God’s word and an understanding of who she really is, no matter what she wears.
Each night before bed I continue to tell Alexis who she is and the talents and characteristics God has given her. We started with kind, smart and important and that list has grown to include brave, helpful and creative. Two nights ago I asked her to tell me about herself and as she rattled off her list, she forgot helpful. So I pronounced the ‘h’ to prompt her with the last word. She thought about it and said ‘hot’.
‘Hot?!” I exclaimed. She thought that was hysterical, she giggled a long time and when she was done had decided that needed to be a part of our nightly routine.
I’m thinking not, but fortunately at her age, even though she knows how to use the word in context of beauty, she doesn’t really grasp the full meaning. We’ll leave that one alone until she’s much, much older.
As I walked away from her room, shaking my head and laughing, my mind wandered back to a study I just started last week. I started ‘Daniel’ by Beth Moore. When I started the study my guess had been that it would be about courage and strength; that’s how he escaped a night with lions unscathed right? He walked into a pit that was covered by a boulder and God protected him from those lions. It took courage and tremendous strength of faith to know God had his back.
I was surprised when the first thing Moore talked about the study wasn’t courage or strength, it was a parallel drawn between Babylon, the country Daniel was taken captive to live within, and the modern day United States.
I don’ t know how many times I’ve read through the book of Daniel, skimmed more than likely, and didn’t pick up on the first few verses. Specifically the ones that characterize the type of man the king wanted for his royal court, the type of man he wanted his palace guards to search for from within the group of young men who were taken captive from Judah and brought into Babylon.
“The king told Ashpenaz, head of the palace staff, to get some Israelites from the royal family and nobility—young men who were healthy and handsome, intelligent and well-educated, good prospects for leadership positions in the government, perfect specimens!—and indoctrinate them in the Babylonian language and the lore of magic and fortunetelling. The king then ordered that they be served from the same menu as the royal table—the best food, the finest wine. After three years of training they would be given positions in the king's court.” The Message, Daniel 1:3-5
How many of today’s highly sought after qualities do you see in the scripture above; youth, health, attractiveness, intelligence and pedigree? Perfect specimens indeed.
The times of Babylon, in this study around 605 B.C., valued the same qualities and characteristics that we place value on in the western culture. These are qualities that we are indoctrinated into from birth and beyond. In every magazine, television advertisement, internet ads, billboards, home mailers and pictures within store fronts we are provided with images that uphold those same highly sought after qualities. If you buy whatever the product is you are looking at you either will look like these youthful people, free of blemish and fault, or minimally you will be more like them.
I wonder if that’s why King Nebuchadnezzar wanted young men in his service with those characteristics. If you surround yourself with beauty you must be great yourself?
I think the thing that stayed with me from the opening of her study into Daniel is this, if we are not purposeful in our goal to keep the culture from indoctrinating us, it is already happening. If we aren’t working hard to keep ourselves from buying into society’s message that we aren’t enough and need to continue to work toward physical beauty, then we are already accepting and living within that cultural influence.
My goal in telling my daughter about herself in terms that have nothing to do with appearance are to be that pre-emptive strike against the world. I want her to know who she is on the inside, the qualities and characteristics that matter to God, before the world tells her that she’s anything different. I am purposefully trying to keep her from being indoctrinated into our society’s value system and I am intentionally telling her who she is in Christ.
You would think at 4-years-old, I’m getting ahead of the world in this battle, but I found that the night after she said ‘hot’ and got a reaction out of me, she decided to add it again. So I asked her if she understood what that meant and she said wearing cute clothes and stuff.
The indoctrination has already begun. The best cure, God’s word and an understanding of who she really is, no matter what she wears.
Whose Job Is It?
Written for Him by Gloria
I don’t know how old you were when you saw your first school-yard fight, but I was maybe 12 years old. The fight didn’t actually happen on the school grounds. It was staged off school grounds to avoid being caught by teachers and reported to parents. Apparently, word had spread among kids in several classes because when I just happened along, a large group had gathered. I figured out pretty quickly what was going on, and was curious enough to move up close and stand where I could actually see the combatants going at it.
It felt very odd to me to be standing there watching these two boys push one another and call each other names. The kids who had formed a human boxing ring around them began encouraging them to ‘get it on.’ The peer pressure was effective and they stopped pushing and started swinging and tackling. And the blows were real, with full-out effort, no holds barred. As I watched the smaller of the two being struck very hard and unable to defend himself adequately against the bigger boy, I began to feel sick to my stomach. I saw real pain and fear on the smaller boy’s face and then blood rushed from his nose and tears ran down his face. That was it for me; I hit the sidewalk and headed home.
I was upset all the way home and couldn’t shake the feeling that I had just witnessed something very wrong. I was also perplexed why nobody stepped in to break it up when it became obvious who ‘the winner’ was. My inner peace had been totally shattered.
I don’t know what shatters your inner peace, but don’t we seek to avoid ‘whatever that is’ at all cost?
We are quite aware when we see something that is wrong, yet somehow we determine it’s somebody else’s job to set things right.
Every time I read about or see a story on TV about families starving in Africa, I think, ‘that isn’t right.’ I live in the lap of luxury, as a middle class American and these folks live where they can’t even fill their stomachs.
I’m more than sorry that I have been able to turn my back on these stories. I have come to identify that callousness as sin.
God did not put me on this earth to be an avid consumer, to take in air, to eat, to focus on my personal health, to entertain myself. God has planned my life to have more meaning than taking care of #1.
It is my prayer today that God will continue the work He has begun in me and let me see people as Jesus saw people when he dwelt among us. Let me find a way to love people in His precious and holy name. Make my heart tender and let me show others the mercy my Savior has shown to me.
In Jesus Name I Pray,
Amen
I don’t know how old you were when you saw your first school-yard fight, but I was maybe 12 years old. The fight didn’t actually happen on the school grounds. It was staged off school grounds to avoid being caught by teachers and reported to parents. Apparently, word had spread among kids in several classes because when I just happened along, a large group had gathered. I figured out pretty quickly what was going on, and was curious enough to move up close and stand where I could actually see the combatants going at it.
It felt very odd to me to be standing there watching these two boys push one another and call each other names. The kids who had formed a human boxing ring around them began encouraging them to ‘get it on.’ The peer pressure was effective and they stopped pushing and started swinging and tackling. And the blows were real, with full-out effort, no holds barred. As I watched the smaller of the two being struck very hard and unable to defend himself adequately against the bigger boy, I began to feel sick to my stomach. I saw real pain and fear on the smaller boy’s face and then blood rushed from his nose and tears ran down his face. That was it for me; I hit the sidewalk and headed home.
I was upset all the way home and couldn’t shake the feeling that I had just witnessed something very wrong. I was also perplexed why nobody stepped in to break it up when it became obvious who ‘the winner’ was. My inner peace had been totally shattered.
I don’t know what shatters your inner peace, but don’t we seek to avoid ‘whatever that is’ at all cost?
We are quite aware when we see something that is wrong, yet somehow we determine it’s somebody else’s job to set things right.
Every time I read about or see a story on TV about families starving in Africa, I think, ‘that isn’t right.’ I live in the lap of luxury, as a middle class American and these folks live where they can’t even fill their stomachs.
I’m more than sorry that I have been able to turn my back on these stories. I have come to identify that callousness as sin.
God did not put me on this earth to be an avid consumer, to take in air, to eat, to focus on my personal health, to entertain myself. God has planned my life to have more meaning than taking care of #1.
It is my prayer today that God will continue the work He has begun in me and let me see people as Jesus saw people when he dwelt among us. Let me find a way to love people in His precious and holy name. Make my heart tender and let me show others the mercy my Savior has shown to me.
In Jesus Name I Pray,
Amen
Anticipation
Written for Him by Renee
In yesterday’s blog I talked about that one thing we all crave, that one thing that each one of us was wired to want more than anything and we can’t feel satisfied without.
I quoted Matthew 6:33, “But seek first his kingdom and his righteousness, and all these things will be given to you as well.”
The answer to the thing we crave is to recognize the craving is really for our Lord, not for anything of this earth.
So that’s one question answered, here’s the next: how do we take our focus off that one thing that our heart is so locked on that it consumes us?
Do me a favor, before you read the remainder of this blog, think about the one thing (or maybe more than one) that you really want in your life. The one thing that keeps you up at night that you pray for with fervor because you know that it’s in line with God’s will for you and you can’t understand why He just won’t make it happen.
Whatever that one thing is for you, how do we take our eyes, heart and mind off of that one thing and put it back on our Lord?
I’ve been battling with the same issue for over 20 years of my life and I can tell you I have tried many times to give it over to Him, and sometimes for a short time I’ve been successful. I’ve been soul tired and weary and ready for Him to carry the load and I’ve asked Him in desperation to just take it from me. But it doesn’t take long before I rebound and I take it back, calculating, plotting, planning and moving toward a new way to achieve my goals on my own.
Sure I continue to pray that He will support me and He will help me with it, but I force Him into a cheerleader role while I attempt to take center court.
As is evidenced by the number of years I’ve battled this one thing, it’s possible I need to pull out the dictionary definition of insanity. I’m fairly certain it has something to do with trying the same thing repeatedly expecting a different outcome.
So this week I’ve decided to stop the insanity and I’m working diligently to let go. It seems counterintuitive to me. To work hard to let go, but the truth is that’s what it’s taking for me. I asked God on Monday night to once and for all take over this thing that I crave, this issue I battle and let me just focus on loving Him and praising Him.
Just hours later I felt myself calculating again, thinking about the steps I could take to make this issue go away again for a while. As I caught myself I stopped and prayed again, this is yours God, please take it.
Psalm 31:5 is a good example from scripture where another desperate soul asked Him the same thing: “Into your hands I commit my spirit; deliver me, LORD, my faithful God.” NIV
I like The Message version of this even better “I've put my life in your hands. You won't drop me; you'll never let me down.”
You never let me down. I believe that. I believe I’ve let myself down, but if I trust Him to take this, He will not let me down.
I think this is what our pastor meant during Sunday’s service this week. If we move from a stage of anxiety, where we are clutching tight to whatever it is that stresses us out and we are in a white knuckle panic to fix it, we live stressed and in my case, fail. But if we move to a stage of anticipation, if we let go of the grip we have, if we relinquish control to Him and we spend our time instead in praise and prayer, the hope we have in our lives and in what He can do for us is amazing. It’s powerful. It’s real. It’s true.
Here’s to anticipation!
In yesterday’s blog I talked about that one thing we all crave, that one thing that each one of us was wired to want more than anything and we can’t feel satisfied without.
I quoted Matthew 6:33, “But seek first his kingdom and his righteousness, and all these things will be given to you as well.”
The answer to the thing we crave is to recognize the craving is really for our Lord, not for anything of this earth.
So that’s one question answered, here’s the next: how do we take our focus off that one thing that our heart is so locked on that it consumes us?
Do me a favor, before you read the remainder of this blog, think about the one thing (or maybe more than one) that you really want in your life. The one thing that keeps you up at night that you pray for with fervor because you know that it’s in line with God’s will for you and you can’t understand why He just won’t make it happen.
- Maybe you want to be healthy without having to think about your choices;
- Maybe you want to find a spouse;
- Maybe you want an illness to be healed for yourself or someone you dearly love;
- Or maybe your want is temporary; maybe you are in the midst of a storm in your life that you just want to end.
Whatever that one thing is for you, how do we take our eyes, heart and mind off of that one thing and put it back on our Lord?
I’ve been battling with the same issue for over 20 years of my life and I can tell you I have tried many times to give it over to Him, and sometimes for a short time I’ve been successful. I’ve been soul tired and weary and ready for Him to carry the load and I’ve asked Him in desperation to just take it from me. But it doesn’t take long before I rebound and I take it back, calculating, plotting, planning and moving toward a new way to achieve my goals on my own.
Sure I continue to pray that He will support me and He will help me with it, but I force Him into a cheerleader role while I attempt to take center court.
As is evidenced by the number of years I’ve battled this one thing, it’s possible I need to pull out the dictionary definition of insanity. I’m fairly certain it has something to do with trying the same thing repeatedly expecting a different outcome.
So this week I’ve decided to stop the insanity and I’m working diligently to let go. It seems counterintuitive to me. To work hard to let go, but the truth is that’s what it’s taking for me. I asked God on Monday night to once and for all take over this thing that I crave, this issue I battle and let me just focus on loving Him and praising Him.
Just hours later I felt myself calculating again, thinking about the steps I could take to make this issue go away again for a while. As I caught myself I stopped and prayed again, this is yours God, please take it.
Psalm 31:5 is a good example from scripture where another desperate soul asked Him the same thing: “Into your hands I commit my spirit; deliver me, LORD, my faithful God.” NIV
I like The Message version of this even better “I've put my life in your hands. You won't drop me; you'll never let me down.”
You never let me down. I believe that. I believe I’ve let myself down, but if I trust Him to take this, He will not let me down.
I think this is what our pastor meant during Sunday’s service this week. If we move from a stage of anxiety, where we are clutching tight to whatever it is that stresses us out and we are in a white knuckle panic to fix it, we live stressed and in my case, fail. But if we move to a stage of anticipation, if we let go of the grip we have, if we relinquish control to Him and we spend our time instead in praise and prayer, the hope we have in our lives and in what He can do for us is amazing. It’s powerful. It’s real. It’s true.
Here’s to anticipation!
Made to Crave
Written for Him by Renee
Christmas has become a secular season of want. The gunshots and pepper spray on Thanksgiving eve were a good indication that people are willing to go a really long way to get a good deal. Somewhere in the south a woman sprayed pepper spray near a stack of electronics that she really wanted. In the chaos for those impacted by the spray around her, she was able to pick up her desired merchandise and walk away with it.
Here in Des Moines there were shots fired in the Valley West Mall parking lot in the wee hours of the morning and at Jordan Creek, fist fights erupted between customers and at one point as a fight was broken apart, one of the brawlers was kicked and shoved by other customers as they passed the man by on their way out of a department store.
There are so many reasons it would be much smarter for the stores to go back to early open on Black Friday and keep the doors shut on Thanksgiving night, but that’s fodder for another day. The thing that struck me about the Black Friday antics was the deep desire, the craze people felt in getting out to get that one thing, or maybe more than one thing, that their heart desired.
I can relate.
I saw several things in the ads on Thanksgiving that I wanted, but eventually talked myself out of going, the things listed just weren’t worth the lost sleep and chaos that would surround me. But there are other things in this life that fill me with the same sort of deep, longing desire that would compel me to stand in line for hours in the cold if that were a way to obtain them.
I think we were all made to crave. We were all built with this thirst that we feel we just can’t quench. No amount of friendships, love from our families, things and money or position can satisfy that sensation. There is nothing on this earth that can make us feel completely content for any period of time.
The craving we were wired to have is for our Lord.
“But seek first his kingdom and his righteousness, and all these things will be given to you as well.” Matthew 6:33
He wired us to seek Him first, to put Him first and to make Him the object of our desire. He didn’t intend us to chase our tails in want for things around us, He intended us to get on our knees and lift our faces to Him, soaking in His love, grace and mercy above all else.
Then He will provide. Just a few verses earlier He says do not worry about what you will eat, what you will drink or what you will wear. He will provide. Those are our most basic needs on this earth and He has promised that if we put our focus on and in Him, He will take care of those things. We don’t need to chase them, they will be delivered.
(To be continued tomorrow…)
Christmas has become a secular season of want. The gunshots and pepper spray on Thanksgiving eve were a good indication that people are willing to go a really long way to get a good deal. Somewhere in the south a woman sprayed pepper spray near a stack of electronics that she really wanted. In the chaos for those impacted by the spray around her, she was able to pick up her desired merchandise and walk away with it.
Here in Des Moines there were shots fired in the Valley West Mall parking lot in the wee hours of the morning and at Jordan Creek, fist fights erupted between customers and at one point as a fight was broken apart, one of the brawlers was kicked and shoved by other customers as they passed the man by on their way out of a department store.
There are so many reasons it would be much smarter for the stores to go back to early open on Black Friday and keep the doors shut on Thanksgiving night, but that’s fodder for another day. The thing that struck me about the Black Friday antics was the deep desire, the craze people felt in getting out to get that one thing, or maybe more than one thing, that their heart desired.
I can relate.
I saw several things in the ads on Thanksgiving that I wanted, but eventually talked myself out of going, the things listed just weren’t worth the lost sleep and chaos that would surround me. But there are other things in this life that fill me with the same sort of deep, longing desire that would compel me to stand in line for hours in the cold if that were a way to obtain them.
I think we were all made to crave. We were all built with this thirst that we feel we just can’t quench. No amount of friendships, love from our families, things and money or position can satisfy that sensation. There is nothing on this earth that can make us feel completely content for any period of time.
The craving we were wired to have is for our Lord.
“But seek first his kingdom and his righteousness, and all these things will be given to you as well.” Matthew 6:33
He wired us to seek Him first, to put Him first and to make Him the object of our desire. He didn’t intend us to chase our tails in want for things around us, He intended us to get on our knees and lift our faces to Him, soaking in His love, grace and mercy above all else.
Then He will provide. Just a few verses earlier He says do not worry about what you will eat, what you will drink or what you will wear. He will provide. Those are our most basic needs on this earth and He has promised that if we put our focus on and in Him, He will take care of those things. We don’t need to chase them, they will be delivered.
(To be continued tomorrow…)
Childlike Faith
Written for Him by Gloria
Have you ever sensed that something is wrong in a location other than where you are? It’s an odd feeling that’s difficult to put into words.
I had the sense that something was wrong one afternoon when I was outside working in my flower beds. I ignored it for a while, but that unsettling, heightened sense of alertness, had me standing up from my work and looking around. My daughter was walking home from visiting a friend and I reasoned since she was the only one in the family who wasn’t home, I should go check on her. I got in the car and went to look for her. When I found her, she needed my help. She had come across a large dog that was terrifying her. She couldn’t force herself to walk by a yard where a dog was fiercely barking and showing his teeth. She had been bitten in the face by a neighbor’s dog as a 4-year-old and that experience left a permanent mark physically and psychologically.
She was overwhelmingly relieved to see me and told me she had been praying I would come and rescue her and she believed with all of her heart that I would . . . with a childlike faith.
The faith of children is so simple and pure. They have no problem believing that some animals can talk, their toys come to life at night when people are asleep, there are unicorns, and a house can be lifted off its foundation and carried into the sky by being tethered to just the right number of colorful balloons.
Jesus had something to say about the faith of a child.
Mark 10:14-16—“He said to them, ‘Let the little children come to me, and do not hinder them, for the kingdom of God belongs to such as these. Truly I tell you, anyone who will not receive the kingdom of God like a little child will never enter it.’ And he took the children in his arms, placed his hands on them and blessed them.” New International Version
Everything in our culture tells us to beware: read the fine print, look for the seal of quality or security, ask for and check references, read customer satisfaction notes, check Consumer Guide, and by all means, guard your identity in every situation.
You can’t clear God as a risk. Once you invite Him into your life, He will make Himself at home in your heart and mold you, with your consent, into a new person. If you want to know His goal, study Jesus.
The leap of faith required for belief in God is a choice only you can make and the miracle is that you want to take the leap.
Don’t procrastinate about making a clear and conscience choice; everything else pales in comparison.
Matthew 16:26—“For what does a man profit, if he should gain the whole world and suffer the loss of his soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?” Darby Translation
This holiday season, give yourself the most precious gift—seek the truth about the existence of God and what that means to you personally.
Have you ever sensed that something is wrong in a location other than where you are? It’s an odd feeling that’s difficult to put into words.
I had the sense that something was wrong one afternoon when I was outside working in my flower beds. I ignored it for a while, but that unsettling, heightened sense of alertness, had me standing up from my work and looking around. My daughter was walking home from visiting a friend and I reasoned since she was the only one in the family who wasn’t home, I should go check on her. I got in the car and went to look for her. When I found her, she needed my help. She had come across a large dog that was terrifying her. She couldn’t force herself to walk by a yard where a dog was fiercely barking and showing his teeth. She had been bitten in the face by a neighbor’s dog as a 4-year-old and that experience left a permanent mark physically and psychologically.
She was overwhelmingly relieved to see me and told me she had been praying I would come and rescue her and she believed with all of her heart that I would . . . with a childlike faith.
The faith of children is so simple and pure. They have no problem believing that some animals can talk, their toys come to life at night when people are asleep, there are unicorns, and a house can be lifted off its foundation and carried into the sky by being tethered to just the right number of colorful balloons.
Jesus had something to say about the faith of a child.
Mark 10:14-16—“He said to them, ‘Let the little children come to me, and do not hinder them, for the kingdom of God belongs to such as these. Truly I tell you, anyone who will not receive the kingdom of God like a little child will never enter it.’ And he took the children in his arms, placed his hands on them and blessed them.” New International Version
Everything in our culture tells us to beware: read the fine print, look for the seal of quality or security, ask for and check references, read customer satisfaction notes, check Consumer Guide, and by all means, guard your identity in every situation.
You can’t clear God as a risk. Once you invite Him into your life, He will make Himself at home in your heart and mold you, with your consent, into a new person. If you want to know His goal, study Jesus.
The leap of faith required for belief in God is a choice only you can make and the miracle is that you want to take the leap.
Don’t procrastinate about making a clear and conscience choice; everything else pales in comparison.
Matthew 16:26—“For what does a man profit, if he should gain the whole world and suffer the loss of his soul? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?” Darby Translation
This holiday season, give yourself the most precious gift—seek the truth about the existence of God and what that means to you personally.
Juicy tidbits
Written for Him by Renee
My first career out of college was that of newspaper woman. I wanted nothing more than to be the first female Woodward and Bernstein and break some huge news story that would gain national attention and accolades for my tenacious reporting, stellar writing and dogged determination. I was living a fantasy, wonder why that career didn’t pan out?
The truth is I left the reporting field for several reasons, one of which was my inability to find pleasure in hurting others with my words. In my young 20s I was a reporter for a newspaper in a suburb of Des Moines. I worked long, hard hours because I wanted to learn and because I enjoyed what I did. I formed relationships with people in the communities I was responsible for covering and that included a police officer in one small town. He was a talker and sometimes told me things he shouldn’t have because he got carried away. Most of the time that didn’t matter, but one day his desire to talk and my naiveté got us both into some trouble.
A man in a small town was living in a mobile home. His two small children were home with him one night when the voices in his mind got louder and louder to the point that he couldn’t ignore them anymore. They told him to burn his home down, and so he did. He and his children were able to escape the fire and get to safety, but because he told the police why the home burned down, the story got out. The office shared the story in detail with me and I, as a young reporter, felt like I had just been handed a golden opportunity. I wrote as quickly as I could and passed the story to my editor, who checked, double checked and triple checked me until it was air tight and we would not be sued over the words.
We weren’t sued. The officer did not lose his job. But the brother of the man who burned his home down came into the office to visit me. He was probably around 40-years-old which seemed much older and more mature to me at age 23. He sat down at a conference table and told me about the stigma my story had placed on the children. He told me about how they were teased and ridiculed at school about their father and that they came home crying at night. He himself broke down and cried when he talked about what my article had done to his family.
When he walked away I felt empty.
Not long after that experience I decided reporting was not what I wanted, despite the four years I spent in college learning about journalism and mass communications. I found a new career and I moved away from the profession that became more about gossip and pain than providing information to the masses.
Even then, as a young Christian ignoring her faith, the Holy Spirit was loud enough within me to bring me to my knees and wake me up.
You don’t have to be in the news field to have that kind of experience unfortunately. All it takes is one juicy story, one little bit of gossip about someone you know that you can share, exploit and discuss with careless words to be in my 23-year-old shoes and damage someone’s reputation. More importantly, it takes just minutes to say enough to kill relationships, break hearts and trample someone else’s spirit.
“There is great power in the tongue, and it can minister either life or death.” Proverbs 18:21
What I didn’t realize earlier in my life is that this scripture isn’t only talking about what my tongue, what my careless words do to someone else; it’s speaking of what it ultimately does to me. Gossiping about someone else, even someone I don’t know well leads to pain. The person hearing my words loses trust in me, sees me as negative and judgmental and by tearing someone else down, I bring myself down right alongside them.
This is one of the most powerful lessons I think God has shown me, even before I was open to His teaching, and one that I hope I can teach my daughter so much earlier in her life than I learned in my own.
My first career out of college was that of newspaper woman. I wanted nothing more than to be the first female Woodward and Bernstein and break some huge news story that would gain national attention and accolades for my tenacious reporting, stellar writing and dogged determination. I was living a fantasy, wonder why that career didn’t pan out?
The truth is I left the reporting field for several reasons, one of which was my inability to find pleasure in hurting others with my words. In my young 20s I was a reporter for a newspaper in a suburb of Des Moines. I worked long, hard hours because I wanted to learn and because I enjoyed what I did. I formed relationships with people in the communities I was responsible for covering and that included a police officer in one small town. He was a talker and sometimes told me things he shouldn’t have because he got carried away. Most of the time that didn’t matter, but one day his desire to talk and my naiveté got us both into some trouble.
A man in a small town was living in a mobile home. His two small children were home with him one night when the voices in his mind got louder and louder to the point that he couldn’t ignore them anymore. They told him to burn his home down, and so he did. He and his children were able to escape the fire and get to safety, but because he told the police why the home burned down, the story got out. The office shared the story in detail with me and I, as a young reporter, felt like I had just been handed a golden opportunity. I wrote as quickly as I could and passed the story to my editor, who checked, double checked and triple checked me until it was air tight and we would not be sued over the words.
We weren’t sued. The officer did not lose his job. But the brother of the man who burned his home down came into the office to visit me. He was probably around 40-years-old which seemed much older and more mature to me at age 23. He sat down at a conference table and told me about the stigma my story had placed on the children. He told me about how they were teased and ridiculed at school about their father and that they came home crying at night. He himself broke down and cried when he talked about what my article had done to his family.
When he walked away I felt empty.
Not long after that experience I decided reporting was not what I wanted, despite the four years I spent in college learning about journalism and mass communications. I found a new career and I moved away from the profession that became more about gossip and pain than providing information to the masses.
Even then, as a young Christian ignoring her faith, the Holy Spirit was loud enough within me to bring me to my knees and wake me up.
You don’t have to be in the news field to have that kind of experience unfortunately. All it takes is one juicy story, one little bit of gossip about someone you know that you can share, exploit and discuss with careless words to be in my 23-year-old shoes and damage someone’s reputation. More importantly, it takes just minutes to say enough to kill relationships, break hearts and trample someone else’s spirit.
“There is great power in the tongue, and it can minister either life or death.” Proverbs 18:21
What I didn’t realize earlier in my life is that this scripture isn’t only talking about what my tongue, what my careless words do to someone else; it’s speaking of what it ultimately does to me. Gossiping about someone else, even someone I don’t know well leads to pain. The person hearing my words loses trust in me, sees me as negative and judgmental and by tearing someone else down, I bring myself down right alongside them.
This is one of the most powerful lessons I think God has shown me, even before I was open to His teaching, and one that I hope I can teach my daughter so much earlier in her life than I learned in my own.
When is it ok to say no?
Written for Him by Renee
I’ve been thinking about that question a lot lately. I’m one of those girls who often finds herself as a pal to men. I’ve got a goofy sense of humor, I’m athletic and active and I’m never quite right as a girlfriend, but I’m a great listener and I’m the next best thing to hanging out with another dude. So I find myself in the buddy role frequently.
I thought that was a symptom of who I was in high school, growing up with the same kids and spending time with them for so many years. But as it turns out, it’s just part of who I’m wired to be. I’ve spent the last year of my life dating and as I meet new men and go on first dates, I find that very few become second dates, but most of them become attempts at friendship.
There are two men who I don’t see or talk to a lot, but enjoy very much as friends, and that’s been a positive experience. But there are also men that I’ve met that I’ve wanted to shut the door on completely. Not because they are unkind, but because they are needy. Even though our attempt at dating wasn’t successful, I find that there are men who desperately need someone to talk to and since I’m good at listening, they keep coming back.
That’s where I struggle. Jesus was clear when He was here on earth that our job is to love one another and be here for each other. The men I’m meeting aren’t asking me for anything more than that. Most of the time I think they are trying to date much too soon after a difficult break up or divorce and they need companionship. I think men have a harder time finding that, finding someone they can confide in deeply and get the support they need, so they look to dating as the answer.
When dating doesn’t work out, but they find someone who will listen, they don’t want to let go.
I understand. I really do get where they are coming from and why they are seeking me out. If I hadn’t had the family and friendships I had during divorce I have no idea how I would have survived. God provided people who did not tire of my pain, who allowed me to hold onto them for dear life and give me whatever strength they could to get me through.
So here is where I find myself struggling. I’m no different than most people. I work really hard from the time I get up in the morning until I drop into bed at night. My hours and minutes are almost all accounted for on a daily basis. I have windows of time here and there, but most often when I have those, I want to fill them with my family and friends because I don’t want to lose the close relationships I already have.
I’ve been figuring out how to make room for dating in those windows of time, but when it’s clear a relationship won’t work, I struggle with allowing someone new into those openings. So I find myself in this battle between finding time to support and listen to these men as they struggle and closing the door so I can use those precious windows of time for friends or recharging my own batteries.
As I struggled through this question I returned to a book I read over the summer called ‘I Quit’. Author Geri Scazzero says this “You die to the wrong things when you set aside or devalue activities that cause your soul to feel fully alive (music, dance, writing, art, astronomy, outdoors); when you ignore important relationships; when you care for others to the detriment of yourself; and when you fail to honestly state your preferences, always deferring to others.
Dying to the wrong things reflects a lack of self-respect and failure to grasp our personal dignity as made in the image of God himself. This can easily lead to a tragic distortion and misapplication of what it means to lay down our lives for Christ.”
The whole premise of her book is to set aside people pleasing, to walk away from finding self-worth and value in the exercise of pleasing others and to do the things we are wired to do, that God created us to do.
I’ll be honest and say that I still don’t feel settled in this issue. I find myself struggling between hearing and seeing a need and not wanting to fill that need with the gift of my time, which is arguably my most precious commodity.
I’ll keep praying my way through this, but wonder if any of you have experienced this same pressure as you’ve worked toward an answer. And if you had, how did you come to peace with your decision and subsequent actions?
I’ve been thinking about that question a lot lately. I’m one of those girls who often finds herself as a pal to men. I’ve got a goofy sense of humor, I’m athletic and active and I’m never quite right as a girlfriend, but I’m a great listener and I’m the next best thing to hanging out with another dude. So I find myself in the buddy role frequently.
I thought that was a symptom of who I was in high school, growing up with the same kids and spending time with them for so many years. But as it turns out, it’s just part of who I’m wired to be. I’ve spent the last year of my life dating and as I meet new men and go on first dates, I find that very few become second dates, but most of them become attempts at friendship.
There are two men who I don’t see or talk to a lot, but enjoy very much as friends, and that’s been a positive experience. But there are also men that I’ve met that I’ve wanted to shut the door on completely. Not because they are unkind, but because they are needy. Even though our attempt at dating wasn’t successful, I find that there are men who desperately need someone to talk to and since I’m good at listening, they keep coming back.
That’s where I struggle. Jesus was clear when He was here on earth that our job is to love one another and be here for each other. The men I’m meeting aren’t asking me for anything more than that. Most of the time I think they are trying to date much too soon after a difficult break up or divorce and they need companionship. I think men have a harder time finding that, finding someone they can confide in deeply and get the support they need, so they look to dating as the answer.
When dating doesn’t work out, but they find someone who will listen, they don’t want to let go.
I understand. I really do get where they are coming from and why they are seeking me out. If I hadn’t had the family and friendships I had during divorce I have no idea how I would have survived. God provided people who did not tire of my pain, who allowed me to hold onto them for dear life and give me whatever strength they could to get me through.
So here is where I find myself struggling. I’m no different than most people. I work really hard from the time I get up in the morning until I drop into bed at night. My hours and minutes are almost all accounted for on a daily basis. I have windows of time here and there, but most often when I have those, I want to fill them with my family and friends because I don’t want to lose the close relationships I already have.
I’ve been figuring out how to make room for dating in those windows of time, but when it’s clear a relationship won’t work, I struggle with allowing someone new into those openings. So I find myself in this battle between finding time to support and listen to these men as they struggle and closing the door so I can use those precious windows of time for friends or recharging my own batteries.
As I struggled through this question I returned to a book I read over the summer called ‘I Quit’. Author Geri Scazzero says this “You die to the wrong things when you set aside or devalue activities that cause your soul to feel fully alive (music, dance, writing, art, astronomy, outdoors); when you ignore important relationships; when you care for others to the detriment of yourself; and when you fail to honestly state your preferences, always deferring to others.
Dying to the wrong things reflects a lack of self-respect and failure to grasp our personal dignity as made in the image of God himself. This can easily lead to a tragic distortion and misapplication of what it means to lay down our lives for Christ.”
The whole premise of her book is to set aside people pleasing, to walk away from finding self-worth and value in the exercise of pleasing others and to do the things we are wired to do, that God created us to do.
I’ll be honest and say that I still don’t feel settled in this issue. I find myself struggling between hearing and seeing a need and not wanting to fill that need with the gift of my time, which is arguably my most precious commodity.
I’ll keep praying my way through this, but wonder if any of you have experienced this same pressure as you’ve worked toward an answer. And if you had, how did you come to peace with your decision and subsequent actions?
Blessings and Miracles
“Give thanks to the LORD, for he is good; his love endures forever.” 1 Chronicles 16:34
Written for Him by Renee
Last night during our prayers my daughter tried to rush through some of the things we say each night. At one point during the prayer she said ‘Thank you God for our sins.’
It made me chuckle a little bit, thinking that God probably found her slip funny too, and said honey we aren’t thankful for our sins, we need God to forgive us of our sins. I walked away from her room, thinking about what it must sound like to God’s ears when her sweet little voice calls His name and tells Him about her day. Sometimes she is short and to the point, but there are nights when she wanders all over with her prayers. She speaks to Him as if she was speaking to me or another adult, and fills Him in on all the things she got to do in her day.
I always let her talk to Him as long as she wants; I don’t rush her prayers because I’m sure He enjoys that gift as much as I do. She talks about the kids at school and what they got to play that day and she talks about what she did or didn’t like for dinner and she talks about what she did that evening. Sometimes she says things out of the blue that touch me. She tells Him how grateful she is for specific people in her life, her cousin, her grandparents, her aunt and uncle and sometimes her prayers are all about mom.
Her troubled teenage years are ahead and I know things will change, but this adoring little heart she has today fills when she sees me at the end of the day, gets wound up when her dad calls just to say hello and prompts her to say I’m the best mom ever. What a gift.
I have a friend who experienced a gift of her own a week ago today. She and her husband had struggled with infertility for many years and last February were taking a break. They just wanted to have some time to decide what their next steps might be. They were up to the last possible step from an infertility perspective and wanted to take some time before making that significant commitment.
As they considered their options, they became pregnant on their own. They don’t know how or why it happened that way, after years of treatments, but they were grateful and last week gave birth to a son, little Ryan. Her husband took a photo of her with their son in the hospital room and the look on my friend’s face brought tears to my eyes. She was holding a miracle and I’m positive that fact had not slipped her notice in that moment.
Have you taken a moment to look around you this past week? It’s never too late to start; there are miracles everywhere we look. Some are big and some are small, and often I know in my own life, they go unnoticed and unrecognized.
I’ve been more observant this past week and I’ve really appreciated all of the things that God has given me and continues to bless me with in my life.
I hope you can find time to do the same and that you have a safe, happy and blessed Thanksgiving.
Written for Him by Renee
Last night during our prayers my daughter tried to rush through some of the things we say each night. At one point during the prayer she said ‘Thank you God for our sins.’
It made me chuckle a little bit, thinking that God probably found her slip funny too, and said honey we aren’t thankful for our sins, we need God to forgive us of our sins. I walked away from her room, thinking about what it must sound like to God’s ears when her sweet little voice calls His name and tells Him about her day. Sometimes she is short and to the point, but there are nights when she wanders all over with her prayers. She speaks to Him as if she was speaking to me or another adult, and fills Him in on all the things she got to do in her day.
I always let her talk to Him as long as she wants; I don’t rush her prayers because I’m sure He enjoys that gift as much as I do. She talks about the kids at school and what they got to play that day and she talks about what she did or didn’t like for dinner and she talks about what she did that evening. Sometimes she says things out of the blue that touch me. She tells Him how grateful she is for specific people in her life, her cousin, her grandparents, her aunt and uncle and sometimes her prayers are all about mom.
Her troubled teenage years are ahead and I know things will change, but this adoring little heart she has today fills when she sees me at the end of the day, gets wound up when her dad calls just to say hello and prompts her to say I’m the best mom ever. What a gift.
I have a friend who experienced a gift of her own a week ago today. She and her husband had struggled with infertility for many years and last February were taking a break. They just wanted to have some time to decide what their next steps might be. They were up to the last possible step from an infertility perspective and wanted to take some time before making that significant commitment.
As they considered their options, they became pregnant on their own. They don’t know how or why it happened that way, after years of treatments, but they were grateful and last week gave birth to a son, little Ryan. Her husband took a photo of her with their son in the hospital room and the look on my friend’s face brought tears to my eyes. She was holding a miracle and I’m positive that fact had not slipped her notice in that moment.
Have you taken a moment to look around you this past week? It’s never too late to start; there are miracles everywhere we look. Some are big and some are small, and often I know in my own life, they go unnoticed and unrecognized.
I’ve been more observant this past week and I’ve really appreciated all of the things that God has given me and continues to bless me with in my life.
I hope you can find time to do the same and that you have a safe, happy and blessed Thanksgiving.
Thank God it's Monday (TGIM?)
Written for Him by Renee (with a little help from a friend)
“Give thanks to the LORD, for he is good; his love endures forever.” 1 Chronicles 16:34
It’s easy to be thankful the week of Thanksgiving. I have a short work week ahead of me, two full days to be precise, and a full day to spend just playing with my daughter for the fun of it. I’m not sure what we’ll do yet, the Science Center, a movie and who knows what else. The beauty is, we have no agenda, and we can just go and do whatever we like.
It’s a treat to be able to afford a day off work. There are people in this country that can’t do the same from a financial or responsibility perspective. There are people in this country and this world who never get a day off work; their lives revolve around the work that must be done.
I haven’t been as grateful for my job this past year as I could and frankly should be. It’s hard, it requires long hours sometimes and often more stress than I want to bear. But on the flip side, if I get bored in a job I’m job hunting in a very short period of time. Boredom is a killer for me; mentally, emotionally and spiritually. Nothing about my current job is boring, and that in itself, is a blessing.
More than the pace, the challenge and the work I do, I truly enjoy the people I have an opportunity to work with. They come from all walks of life, all different ages and provide such different perspectives as a result. There are tense moments when the job and personalities clash, but at the end of the day, I would appreciate the opportunity to sit down, unwind and have a glass of wine with any one of them.
So here we are, Monday morning, ready to go into my normal beginning of the work week routine, and I’m both blessed and grateful to have this routine.
I got this reminder from my friend Kary, who was kind enough to send me her list of blessings last week after I started to write about my own.
Here are the things she’s grateful for:
1) A job – to earn enough to keep us comfortable, as well as the opportunity to have a “fun job” and teach fitness to others
2) A family – husband and children – all healthy as well
3) My parents both being alive still, and my extended family as well (MIL, FIL, and BILs)
4) My health and the ability to teach others
5) A nice home to shelter us and keep us warm or cool depending on the season, and a place to rest our heads at night
6) Seasons in IA – cool crisp fall mornings, snow before long which can be crunchy to walk on, at some point we know that the snow will melt and the temps will warm back up again and we’ll be able to walk barefoot in the grass
7) Food – the Lord knows I love to eat, but I’ve also grown more attentive to what I’m putting in my body and my family is becoming more accepting of “healthy recipes” I like to try. I still like the ability to have a diet Pepsi once in a while though!
8) Jeans – cool weather is just appropriate for comfy warm jeans
9) A cup of hot tea when my hands are cold
10) A loving church family, as well as friends I’ve made through the years
Some deep and some simple, blessings can be anything we observe and acknowledge as beauty in this life given to us by a God who loves us beyond our wildest imagination.
Thanksgiving is just a few days away. What are you going to credit as a blessing in your life this year?
“Give thanks to the LORD, for he is good; his love endures forever.” 1 Chronicles 16:34
It’s easy to be thankful the week of Thanksgiving. I have a short work week ahead of me, two full days to be precise, and a full day to spend just playing with my daughter for the fun of it. I’m not sure what we’ll do yet, the Science Center, a movie and who knows what else. The beauty is, we have no agenda, and we can just go and do whatever we like.
It’s a treat to be able to afford a day off work. There are people in this country that can’t do the same from a financial or responsibility perspective. There are people in this country and this world who never get a day off work; their lives revolve around the work that must be done.
I haven’t been as grateful for my job this past year as I could and frankly should be. It’s hard, it requires long hours sometimes and often more stress than I want to bear. But on the flip side, if I get bored in a job I’m job hunting in a very short period of time. Boredom is a killer for me; mentally, emotionally and spiritually. Nothing about my current job is boring, and that in itself, is a blessing.
More than the pace, the challenge and the work I do, I truly enjoy the people I have an opportunity to work with. They come from all walks of life, all different ages and provide such different perspectives as a result. There are tense moments when the job and personalities clash, but at the end of the day, I would appreciate the opportunity to sit down, unwind and have a glass of wine with any one of them.
So here we are, Monday morning, ready to go into my normal beginning of the work week routine, and I’m both blessed and grateful to have this routine.
I got this reminder from my friend Kary, who was kind enough to send me her list of blessings last week after I started to write about my own.
Here are the things she’s grateful for:
1) A job – to earn enough to keep us comfortable, as well as the opportunity to have a “fun job” and teach fitness to others
2) A family – husband and children – all healthy as well
3) My parents both being alive still, and my extended family as well (MIL, FIL, and BILs)
4) My health and the ability to teach others
5) A nice home to shelter us and keep us warm or cool depending on the season, and a place to rest our heads at night
6) Seasons in IA – cool crisp fall mornings, snow before long which can be crunchy to walk on, at some point we know that the snow will melt and the temps will warm back up again and we’ll be able to walk barefoot in the grass
7) Food – the Lord knows I love to eat, but I’ve also grown more attentive to what I’m putting in my body and my family is becoming more accepting of “healthy recipes” I like to try. I still like the ability to have a diet Pepsi once in a while though!
8) Jeans – cool weather is just appropriate for comfy warm jeans
9) A cup of hot tea when my hands are cold
10) A loving church family, as well as friends I’ve made through the years
Some deep and some simple, blessings can be anything we observe and acknowledge as beauty in this life given to us by a God who loves us beyond our wildest imagination.
Thanksgiving is just a few days away. What are you going to credit as a blessing in your life this year?
Healing as a Blessing
Written for Him by Renee
“Give thanks to the LORD, for he is good; his love endures forever.” 1 Chronicles 16:34
I started thinking about the Bible and the people within the Bible who gave thanks, and had a hard time deciding where to focus. Thanks and praise to God exists in every corner of scripture for every reason we can imagine. Many times when Jesus was here on earth, the blessings given were in response to physical healing. People were afflicted with disease and blindness and Jesus healed them from years of suffering in just a few moments of time.
In Mark Chapter 5, he performed three major miracles all in what seems to the reader like a short period of time.
He compassionately gave of himself to those around Him and made their lives and their suffering go away.
Healing 1:
When I think about my own life and blessings, I know He has healed me from significant suffering. Several years ago I was playing volleyball and managed to turn my knee. At the time I thought it was a short-term injury that would heal, but in time the way I walked and moved to shelter my knee exacerbated a problem I created in my lower back a decade earlier in my one and only foray into rollerblading.
My lower back worsened and worsened until I went for medical help. After months of doing physical therapy exercises and waiting for a tweaked muscle in my back to heal, I threw in the towel and went for more alternative help. I went to a chiropractor who was kind and cared deeply about his patients. He took one look at my back and told me he couldn’t adjust me - he was sure I had herniated a disc and sent me for testing. Within weeks I had surgery that dramatically changed my quality of life.
I know that in that time, God lead me to someone who could help and get me on the right path to healing.
Healing 2:
Fast forward five years in my life and that healing I had achieved was slipping away. My lower back was sore again routinely, when I got out of bed in the morning and often through my day. I was carrying a lot of extra weight on my body and often carrying around my daughter on top of that. My back was not holding up well. The surgeon I had seen for the surgery warned me that I had another degenerative disc just above the one he had to fix and I was on a path of self-destruction.
That’s when I got a new job. Two weeks into my new position at the Principal Financial Group, I saw a call on the company intranet site for anyone who wanted to be a biggest loser. The program started out with a ‘biggest loser’ billing but quickly became labeled the Healthy Weight Small Group Challenge. Of the eligible employees, they selected 12 to participate in the program. I managed to get selected and started working with people who care deeply about health and about giving people a better quality of life.
My back has not hurt or ached much since the first few months of the program; my acid reflux disease has become more manageable and often feels non-existent and I slowly I’ve been able to drop medications, one at a time.
More importantly and unexpectedly, God was able to reach me in new ways when I was no longer using food to numb my feelings. I’ve become more confident, more open to new people and opportunities and as a result, He is able to use me for His purposes in different ways today.
Invitation:
The physical ailments I’ve had in my life truly have been minor in comparison to what people live with on this earth. Yet God healed me from those things, sometimes with my help and sometimes with the help of others. His blessings reach all corners of my life and this is just one more area where I have physical evidence of His existence and His love for me.
What about you? Have you paused to think about those things He has blessed you with in your life? What are the big ones, the ones you can’t help but think about whenever you think blessings? How about the little ones, the ones without belief and paying attention, you might not realize is His hand in your life?
If you feel lead to do so, write them down and send me a few. I got some yesterday and will use them next week with a first name only. It’s fun to read and see where God is moving in our lives by reading someone else’s experiences.
“Give thanks to the LORD, for he is good; his love endures forever.” 1 Chronicles 16:34
I started thinking about the Bible and the people within the Bible who gave thanks, and had a hard time deciding where to focus. Thanks and praise to God exists in every corner of scripture for every reason we can imagine. Many times when Jesus was here on earth, the blessings given were in response to physical healing. People were afflicted with disease and blindness and Jesus healed them from years of suffering in just a few moments of time.
In Mark Chapter 5, he performed three major miracles all in what seems to the reader like a short period of time.
- He drove the demons out of Legion (which may have caused mental illness);
- He healed the woman who had bled for many years as she touched His cloak;
- He raised Jairus’ little girl from the dead.
He compassionately gave of himself to those around Him and made their lives and their suffering go away.
Healing 1:
When I think about my own life and blessings, I know He has healed me from significant suffering. Several years ago I was playing volleyball and managed to turn my knee. At the time I thought it was a short-term injury that would heal, but in time the way I walked and moved to shelter my knee exacerbated a problem I created in my lower back a decade earlier in my one and only foray into rollerblading.
My lower back worsened and worsened until I went for medical help. After months of doing physical therapy exercises and waiting for a tweaked muscle in my back to heal, I threw in the towel and went for more alternative help. I went to a chiropractor who was kind and cared deeply about his patients. He took one look at my back and told me he couldn’t adjust me - he was sure I had herniated a disc and sent me for testing. Within weeks I had surgery that dramatically changed my quality of life.
I know that in that time, God lead me to someone who could help and get me on the right path to healing.
Healing 2:
Fast forward five years in my life and that healing I had achieved was slipping away. My lower back was sore again routinely, when I got out of bed in the morning and often through my day. I was carrying a lot of extra weight on my body and often carrying around my daughter on top of that. My back was not holding up well. The surgeon I had seen for the surgery warned me that I had another degenerative disc just above the one he had to fix and I was on a path of self-destruction.
That’s when I got a new job. Two weeks into my new position at the Principal Financial Group, I saw a call on the company intranet site for anyone who wanted to be a biggest loser. The program started out with a ‘biggest loser’ billing but quickly became labeled the Healthy Weight Small Group Challenge. Of the eligible employees, they selected 12 to participate in the program. I managed to get selected and started working with people who care deeply about health and about giving people a better quality of life.
My back has not hurt or ached much since the first few months of the program; my acid reflux disease has become more manageable and often feels non-existent and I slowly I’ve been able to drop medications, one at a time.
More importantly and unexpectedly, God was able to reach me in new ways when I was no longer using food to numb my feelings. I’ve become more confident, more open to new people and opportunities and as a result, He is able to use me for His purposes in different ways today.
Invitation:
The physical ailments I’ve had in my life truly have been minor in comparison to what people live with on this earth. Yet God healed me from those things, sometimes with my help and sometimes with the help of others. His blessings reach all corners of my life and this is just one more area where I have physical evidence of His existence and His love for me.
What about you? Have you paused to think about those things He has blessed you with in your life? What are the big ones, the ones you can’t help but think about whenever you think blessings? How about the little ones, the ones without belief and paying attention, you might not realize is His hand in your life?
If you feel lead to do so, write them down and send me a few. I got some yesterday and will use them next week with a first name only. It’s fun to read and see where God is moving in our lives by reading someone else’s experiences.
Giving thanks
Written for Him by Renee
“Give thanks to the LORD, for he is good; his love endures forever.” 1 Chronicles 16:34
I’m one of those people – the kind that make some of you a little crazy. November 1 when I put away my daughter’s Halloween costume I’m ready to bust out the snowmen, the Christmas tree and all the decorations in my basement. I love Christmas and the decorations give me the feeling of Christmas a little early if I allow myself to pull them out.
In many ways I’m willing to skip Thanksgiving and dive right into Christmas. That’s why this morning, as I sit in front of my laptop listening to a Christmas album, I think it’s important to focus on Thanksgiving. I started this week with blessings and today, I find myself thinking that focusing on blessings and giving thanks is a really good idea.
The truth is I don’t know if I could ever stop if I truly started to write down all of the things I am most thankful for in my life. So this morning, and maybe even into next week, I want to capture some of the highlights reel. Want to join me? Send me some of your most memorable blessings – it would be fun to use those next week in honor Thanksgiving.
I’m thankful for:
When I was in the first several months of divorce, learning to raise a newborn alone, maintaining a home and working full-time two of my dearest friends stepped in and hired someone to clean my home for me once a week. They paid, without question for four months for that service, until I finally came out of the fog and was able to thank them and have them stop.
When I was in college I lived at home for the first year because I lived in Des Moines and attended Drake in Des Moines. I got involved in a sorority during informal rush and decided to work three jobs that summer to enable me to save money to move into the sorority house that following fall and truly experience college. My aunt, not a wealthy woman, dug deep and sent me a significant check to help me pay for that housing arrangement. It didn’t cover it, but it was a really nice supplement to what I earned.
The only debt I walked away from college with was what I accumulated living in the sorority. My mom found a job at Drake that didn’t pay real well, and had one specific manager who was not good to her, but she stuck with it to make sure I got the education I needed. Between her sacrifice and the hard work of my father with all of his part-time work, they paid my tuition and books so that I could start my life with a clean slate.
My grandmother was always there for me as a child and bought me little things, took me places and doted on me. She loved all of us kids, but I always felt special because I was her only granddaughter until my own daughter came along. In my early working years I drove a vehicle that wasn’t reliable and worked in the newspaper industry, which means it was a bologna and rice-a-roni type of budget. When I needed help, she stepped in whenever she could. She was retired, living on a fixed income and had worked her career as a beautician. She didn’t have much, but would have given me the shirt off of her back if I had needed it.
In high school I played softball and absolutely loved it. I was (as I am) a tall and solidly built girl and I was frustrated with my lack of batting skills. I always felt like I should have been a home run hitter. I had the foundation for it, but couldn’t seem to get there. I had a coach who worked with me tirelessly one summer before and after practice, pitching to me over and over and watching my technique. I did finally park a home run over the center field fence that season and felt on top of the world. Looking back now I realize what that time may have meant to the coach. He likely had a family and a job and all the pressures we have as adults, yet he saw the desire in me and he worked with me until he got me where I wanted to be. I don’t even remember his name today, but I remember the impact he had on me.
In junior high I was awkward, socially inept and full of acne – the years I would least like to repeat in my lifetime. I had a teacher then that cared deeply about children that age and knew how difficult our lives were from an emotional perspective. She often talked to us and spent time with us more like a counselor than a teacher. I know that some kids were put off by that because she got into the drama of our lives and she tried to set it straight, build our self-esteem and prepare us to move forward. To this day I consider her my favorite teacher from K-12 and hope that some teacher or adult in my daughter’s life can do for her what this teacher did for me. Mom didn’t know anything back then, nor did dad, but this teacher did and she was the role model I needed.
To be continued...
“Give thanks to the LORD, for he is good; his love endures forever.” 1 Chronicles 16:34
I’m one of those people – the kind that make some of you a little crazy. November 1 when I put away my daughter’s Halloween costume I’m ready to bust out the snowmen, the Christmas tree and all the decorations in my basement. I love Christmas and the decorations give me the feeling of Christmas a little early if I allow myself to pull them out.
In many ways I’m willing to skip Thanksgiving and dive right into Christmas. That’s why this morning, as I sit in front of my laptop listening to a Christmas album, I think it’s important to focus on Thanksgiving. I started this week with blessings and today, I find myself thinking that focusing on blessings and giving thanks is a really good idea.
The truth is I don’t know if I could ever stop if I truly started to write down all of the things I am most thankful for in my life. So this morning, and maybe even into next week, I want to capture some of the highlights reel. Want to join me? Send me some of your most memorable blessings – it would be fun to use those next week in honor Thanksgiving.
I’m thankful for:
When I was in the first several months of divorce, learning to raise a newborn alone, maintaining a home and working full-time two of my dearest friends stepped in and hired someone to clean my home for me once a week. They paid, without question for four months for that service, until I finally came out of the fog and was able to thank them and have them stop.
When I was in college I lived at home for the first year because I lived in Des Moines and attended Drake in Des Moines. I got involved in a sorority during informal rush and decided to work three jobs that summer to enable me to save money to move into the sorority house that following fall and truly experience college. My aunt, not a wealthy woman, dug deep and sent me a significant check to help me pay for that housing arrangement. It didn’t cover it, but it was a really nice supplement to what I earned.
The only debt I walked away from college with was what I accumulated living in the sorority. My mom found a job at Drake that didn’t pay real well, and had one specific manager who was not good to her, but she stuck with it to make sure I got the education I needed. Between her sacrifice and the hard work of my father with all of his part-time work, they paid my tuition and books so that I could start my life with a clean slate.
My grandmother was always there for me as a child and bought me little things, took me places and doted on me. She loved all of us kids, but I always felt special because I was her only granddaughter until my own daughter came along. In my early working years I drove a vehicle that wasn’t reliable and worked in the newspaper industry, which means it was a bologna and rice-a-roni type of budget. When I needed help, she stepped in whenever she could. She was retired, living on a fixed income and had worked her career as a beautician. She didn’t have much, but would have given me the shirt off of her back if I had needed it.
In high school I played softball and absolutely loved it. I was (as I am) a tall and solidly built girl and I was frustrated with my lack of batting skills. I always felt like I should have been a home run hitter. I had the foundation for it, but couldn’t seem to get there. I had a coach who worked with me tirelessly one summer before and after practice, pitching to me over and over and watching my technique. I did finally park a home run over the center field fence that season and felt on top of the world. Looking back now I realize what that time may have meant to the coach. He likely had a family and a job and all the pressures we have as adults, yet he saw the desire in me and he worked with me until he got me where I wanted to be. I don’t even remember his name today, but I remember the impact he had on me.
In junior high I was awkward, socially inept and full of acne – the years I would least like to repeat in my lifetime. I had a teacher then that cared deeply about children that age and knew how difficult our lives were from an emotional perspective. She often talked to us and spent time with us more like a counselor than a teacher. I know that some kids were put off by that because she got into the drama of our lives and she tried to set it straight, build our self-esteem and prepare us to move forward. To this day I consider her my favorite teacher from K-12 and hope that some teacher or adult in my daughter’s life can do for her what this teacher did for me. Mom didn’t know anything back then, nor did dad, but this teacher did and she was the role model I needed.
To be continued...
Passing the Cup
Written for Him by Renee
The news of the world is rarely ever peaceful or comforting. The news of our world is bleak and dark – whether that’s a true reflection of our society or not, that’s what our nightly news communicates to us.
Pick any given week and there is some kind of tragedy in our world that people are suffering and thanks to technology, we have a bird’s eye view of that situation. This past week the news has focused on the Penn State campus, where coaches have violated the most basic human rights and sports fans have lost their moral compass and are outraged not at those behaviors, but because a beloved coach was fired.
How is it that we know there is good in this world? How do we see hope and light amidst the darkness we live blanketed in from morning until night?
James Bryan Smith answers this question by leading us to the garden of Gethsemane. He points us to the place where Jesus spent his darkest hour and offers us the advice that the best role model we have is Jesus Christ and how he walked and lived this earth. What was Jesus’ reaction to darkness that felt suffocating to him? Cry out to his father in prayer.
“My soul is overwhelmed with sorrow to the point of death,” he said to them. “Stay here and keep watch. Going a little farther, he fell to the ground and prayed that if possible the hour might pass from him. “Abba, Father,” he said, “everything is possible for you. Take this cup from me. Yet not what I will, but what you will.” Mark 14:34-36
‘Take this cup from me.’ Jesus uses the word cup to represent something that has been forced on him, something he had to endure. I would guess he could have prolonged his life had he decided to go into hiding, if he had decided to take his cup into his own hands and try to manage it without God’s help or intervention, but he was Jesus, so he did not. Instead, he gave it over to God and gave God his full trust. ‘Yet not what I will, but what you will.’
I have many cups in my life, some heavy and laden with pain while others are smaller, less significant. The thing that makes them all similar for me is my struggle with giving over my cup to Him.
We joked in our Bible study group this week about ‘sharing’ the cups. Maybe we haven’t fully trusted Him to take the cup yet, but if we could just share the cup, that would be a good start. And maybe it would, but it begged the question, how do you fully trust and let go of those things that are so painful and destructive in our lives? How do we hand them over to God and stop trying to manipulate outcomes?
Smith points to an interpretation by Thomas Smail of Jesus’ time in the garden to understand how Jesus was able to trust and allow God’s will in his own life. “The Father that Jesus addresses in the garden is the one that he has known all his life and found to be bountiful in his provision, reliable in his promises and utterly faithful in his love. He can obey the will that sends him to the cross, with hope and expectation because it is the will of Abba whose love has been so proved that it can now be trusted so fully by being obeyed so completely. This is not legal obedience driven by commandment, but trusting response to known love.”
Trusting response to known love. That’s something I have – that’s experience that I have in my own life. I know He is here and with me and I know when I have given him a cup in the past that He has taken it and worked good from the situation.
I think if I just share my cups with Him, He probably spends His time patiently holding my hand on the other side of the cup and waiting for me to let go so He can take care of the issue for me. My guess is that the in-between doesn’t work near as well as if I were to just foist the cup into His capable hand and then kneel in response, grateful for the help, and relieved that I no longer have to carry that heavy cup around with me.
It’s time to choose one cup, just one, and trust Him with it rather than struggle to control it on my own.
The news of the world is rarely ever peaceful or comforting. The news of our world is bleak and dark – whether that’s a true reflection of our society or not, that’s what our nightly news communicates to us.
Pick any given week and there is some kind of tragedy in our world that people are suffering and thanks to technology, we have a bird’s eye view of that situation. This past week the news has focused on the Penn State campus, where coaches have violated the most basic human rights and sports fans have lost their moral compass and are outraged not at those behaviors, but because a beloved coach was fired.
How is it that we know there is good in this world? How do we see hope and light amidst the darkness we live blanketed in from morning until night?
James Bryan Smith answers this question by leading us to the garden of Gethsemane. He points us to the place where Jesus spent his darkest hour and offers us the advice that the best role model we have is Jesus Christ and how he walked and lived this earth. What was Jesus’ reaction to darkness that felt suffocating to him? Cry out to his father in prayer.
“My soul is overwhelmed with sorrow to the point of death,” he said to them. “Stay here and keep watch. Going a little farther, he fell to the ground and prayed that if possible the hour might pass from him. “Abba, Father,” he said, “everything is possible for you. Take this cup from me. Yet not what I will, but what you will.” Mark 14:34-36
‘Take this cup from me.’ Jesus uses the word cup to represent something that has been forced on him, something he had to endure. I would guess he could have prolonged his life had he decided to go into hiding, if he had decided to take his cup into his own hands and try to manage it without God’s help or intervention, but he was Jesus, so he did not. Instead, he gave it over to God and gave God his full trust. ‘Yet not what I will, but what you will.’
I have many cups in my life, some heavy and laden with pain while others are smaller, less significant. The thing that makes them all similar for me is my struggle with giving over my cup to Him.
We joked in our Bible study group this week about ‘sharing’ the cups. Maybe we haven’t fully trusted Him to take the cup yet, but if we could just share the cup, that would be a good start. And maybe it would, but it begged the question, how do you fully trust and let go of those things that are so painful and destructive in our lives? How do we hand them over to God and stop trying to manipulate outcomes?
Smith points to an interpretation by Thomas Smail of Jesus’ time in the garden to understand how Jesus was able to trust and allow God’s will in his own life. “The Father that Jesus addresses in the garden is the one that he has known all his life and found to be bountiful in his provision, reliable in his promises and utterly faithful in his love. He can obey the will that sends him to the cross, with hope and expectation because it is the will of Abba whose love has been so proved that it can now be trusted so fully by being obeyed so completely. This is not legal obedience driven by commandment, but trusting response to known love.”
Trusting response to known love. That’s something I have – that’s experience that I have in my own life. I know He is here and with me and I know when I have given him a cup in the past that He has taken it and worked good from the situation.
I think if I just share my cups with Him, He probably spends His time patiently holding my hand on the other side of the cup and waiting for me to let go so He can take care of the issue for me. My guess is that the in-between doesn’t work near as well as if I were to just foist the cup into His capable hand and then kneel in response, grateful for the help, and relieved that I no longer have to carry that heavy cup around with me.
It’s time to choose one cup, just one, and trust Him with it rather than struggle to control it on my own.
Fair Pay for a Day's Work
Written for Him by Renee
Imagine a young man in his early 20s, in our culture he’s likely Hispanic and in California, a day laborer who lined up hoping for work at the crack of dawn, willing to break his back for a small amount of money. What if on a given day he had arisen before dawn, dressed in his only clothes, tattered and torn from hard work and years of use, and he walked several miles from the shelter he and has family call home to the place where men who need workers often come and hire them for the day.
As he stands in this place with just a handful of other hungry men who need work, a man arrives who needs workers in his vineyard. He agrees to pay each man twenty dollars for the day and they all agree and follow him, on foot, toward his vineyard; another mile or two walk.
This walk is more purposeful and filled with hope. The young man walks tall and thinks about his family as he walks, knowing his day will be fruitful and he will be able to put food on the table for dinner. He gets his direction from the man who owns the vineyard and he begins his chores. The morning sun begins to rise along with the heat and he begins to sweat in the clothing he’s worn every day for as many as he can remember. But he doesn’t mind, he’s earning a living.
He looks up to wipe the sweat off his brow and he sees more men approaching with the land owner. He realizes there must be more work than he and the others who started the day can handle and digs back in, ignoring the new group of men who have arrived. Around the lunch hour with the sun high in the sky he stops to look for water to quench the thirst he has built up and notices the land owner returning to the fields with yet another group of workers. It’s odd to be hired so late in the day, so he watches them as he drinks from the stream nearby and listens to them take direction.
As he listens he overhears one of the new workers confirming his pay for the day’s work, twenty dollars. He stands rigid, not sure he heard the man correctly, how could this new man be paid the same amount for a half day’s work that he himself would receive for a full day’s work?
Convinced he couldn’t have heard correctly he goes back to work and again gives all he has to the work to earn the pay he had been promised. Around 3 p.m. he stops to stretch. He’s been hunched over for several hours and his back needs a break. He raises his eyes for the first time since squatting down to do the work near the ground and watches the land owner bringing yet another group of workers into the vineyard. He starts to get angry with this land owner, who is he to bring all these men into the field so late in the day? Why not wait one more day and allow everyone a chance at another full day’s pay? Surely these men would not earn much for just a couple hours of work.
Annoyed with the situation, he puts his head down and gets back to work. He looks to the sky a couple of hours later and knows his work day is nearly complete and he can return to his family. As his glance returns to his work, he picks up movement in his peripheral vision. He looks over with shock as he watches the land owner approach with yet more workers for the field. It’s the end of the day, the light is nearly gone, why would the land owner hire anyone so late in the day and what could they possibly earn for such a brief period of time?
He was distracted by the land owner’s methods and it ate at him in that last hour until the land owner gathered all the workers together and began to pay them for the day. The man stepped forward and graciously accepted his twenty dollars, then stepped back and watched as each and every other man accepted the same pay, no matter what time they approached the fields.
The man’s back ached from 12 long hours of work, his clothing were soaking wet with the sweat of a full day and some of the men standing around with big smiles and dry clothing made him angry. His blood began to boil at the injustice of being paid so little for the amount of work he had done compared to those around him who had done a fraction of the same work.
He approached the land owner and he asked for more. He asked why he was shorted in pay in comparison to the men who had just arrived and were paid for an hour at best. He felt he had earned more. The land owner stopped and looked and the young man who had worked so hard, and he was direct with him. “I am not being unfair to you, friend. Didn’t you agree to work for a [twenty dollars] denarius?”
The young man stood rigid, anger coming from him, but nodded his head once in agreement.
“Take your pay and go. I want to give the one who was hired last the same as I gave you. Don’t I have the right to do what I want with my own money? Or are you envious because I am generous?”
I imagine the young man, still fraught with fury, walking home much more quickly than he might have on a normal day. I imagine his anger fueled a fast paced walk and he thought about the land owner and how frivolous he had been with his money, to pay men for so little.
I also wonder if the young man in the parable Jesus told in the 20th chapter of Matthew could have ever had the perspective that we do as readers of this story. If this were the only story we were ever told about God, how would we feel about Him?
Would we see Him as generous or frivolous? Would we see Him as accepting of all or taken advantage of by the late day workers?
It’s so easy in our everyday lives to see things like the young man who broke his back to feed his family and then felt ripped off, as though the land owner had purposefully mocked him and his hard work. And yet if we could see things from God’s perspective, if we had the ability to step back and see the full picture, we would understand the message and the purpose behind some of the scenarios in our lives that cause us frustration, angst and pain.
I love this parable because it means there is no end to God’s patience and acceptance of each one of us. No matter how late in the day we realize He is the one true God, He is willing to give us our pay – He is willing to offer us salvation.
If you know someone who will be hanging around at 5 p.m. still looking for answers, keep talking to him or her about God. It’s never too late to lead them to our Lord.
Imagine a young man in his early 20s, in our culture he’s likely Hispanic and in California, a day laborer who lined up hoping for work at the crack of dawn, willing to break his back for a small amount of money. What if on a given day he had arisen before dawn, dressed in his only clothes, tattered and torn from hard work and years of use, and he walked several miles from the shelter he and has family call home to the place where men who need workers often come and hire them for the day.
As he stands in this place with just a handful of other hungry men who need work, a man arrives who needs workers in his vineyard. He agrees to pay each man twenty dollars for the day and they all agree and follow him, on foot, toward his vineyard; another mile or two walk.
This walk is more purposeful and filled with hope. The young man walks tall and thinks about his family as he walks, knowing his day will be fruitful and he will be able to put food on the table for dinner. He gets his direction from the man who owns the vineyard and he begins his chores. The morning sun begins to rise along with the heat and he begins to sweat in the clothing he’s worn every day for as many as he can remember. But he doesn’t mind, he’s earning a living.
He looks up to wipe the sweat off his brow and he sees more men approaching with the land owner. He realizes there must be more work than he and the others who started the day can handle and digs back in, ignoring the new group of men who have arrived. Around the lunch hour with the sun high in the sky he stops to look for water to quench the thirst he has built up and notices the land owner returning to the fields with yet another group of workers. It’s odd to be hired so late in the day, so he watches them as he drinks from the stream nearby and listens to them take direction.
As he listens he overhears one of the new workers confirming his pay for the day’s work, twenty dollars. He stands rigid, not sure he heard the man correctly, how could this new man be paid the same amount for a half day’s work that he himself would receive for a full day’s work?
Convinced he couldn’t have heard correctly he goes back to work and again gives all he has to the work to earn the pay he had been promised. Around 3 p.m. he stops to stretch. He’s been hunched over for several hours and his back needs a break. He raises his eyes for the first time since squatting down to do the work near the ground and watches the land owner bringing yet another group of workers into the vineyard. He starts to get angry with this land owner, who is he to bring all these men into the field so late in the day? Why not wait one more day and allow everyone a chance at another full day’s pay? Surely these men would not earn much for just a couple hours of work.
Annoyed with the situation, he puts his head down and gets back to work. He looks to the sky a couple of hours later and knows his work day is nearly complete and he can return to his family. As his glance returns to his work, he picks up movement in his peripheral vision. He looks over with shock as he watches the land owner approach with yet more workers for the field. It’s the end of the day, the light is nearly gone, why would the land owner hire anyone so late in the day and what could they possibly earn for such a brief period of time?
He was distracted by the land owner’s methods and it ate at him in that last hour until the land owner gathered all the workers together and began to pay them for the day. The man stepped forward and graciously accepted his twenty dollars, then stepped back and watched as each and every other man accepted the same pay, no matter what time they approached the fields.
The man’s back ached from 12 long hours of work, his clothing were soaking wet with the sweat of a full day and some of the men standing around with big smiles and dry clothing made him angry. His blood began to boil at the injustice of being paid so little for the amount of work he had done compared to those around him who had done a fraction of the same work.
He approached the land owner and he asked for more. He asked why he was shorted in pay in comparison to the men who had just arrived and were paid for an hour at best. He felt he had earned more. The land owner stopped and looked and the young man who had worked so hard, and he was direct with him. “I am not being unfair to you, friend. Didn’t you agree to work for a [twenty dollars] denarius?”
The young man stood rigid, anger coming from him, but nodded his head once in agreement.
“Take your pay and go. I want to give the one who was hired last the same as I gave you. Don’t I have the right to do what I want with my own money? Or are you envious because I am generous?”
I imagine the young man, still fraught with fury, walking home much more quickly than he might have on a normal day. I imagine his anger fueled a fast paced walk and he thought about the land owner and how frivolous he had been with his money, to pay men for so little.
I also wonder if the young man in the parable Jesus told in the 20th chapter of Matthew could have ever had the perspective that we do as readers of this story. If this were the only story we were ever told about God, how would we feel about Him?
Would we see Him as generous or frivolous? Would we see Him as accepting of all or taken advantage of by the late day workers?
It’s so easy in our everyday lives to see things like the young man who broke his back to feed his family and then felt ripped off, as though the land owner had purposefully mocked him and his hard work. And yet if we could see things from God’s perspective, if we had the ability to step back and see the full picture, we would understand the message and the purpose behind some of the scenarios in our lives that cause us frustration, angst and pain.
I love this parable because it means there is no end to God’s patience and acceptance of each one of us. No matter how late in the day we realize He is the one true God, He is willing to give us our pay – He is willing to offer us salvation.
If you know someone who will be hanging around at 5 p.m. still looking for answers, keep talking to him or her about God. It’s never too late to lead them to our Lord.
Blessings
Written for Him by Renee
I’ve been struggling with a bad attitude the past week. I have another pesky head cold. It’s just a head cold and yet it wears me down, saps my energy and makes me daydream about lying in bed, watching TV and shutting off all my responsibilities.
It appears this one isn’t going to be here and gone like some. Unfortunately this one may hang around for a while. I had thought about writing from that whiny, sick perspective I’m living; the one that complains and feels like a failure in several fronts. But before I put my fingers to the keyboard, I prayed. I asked God for His strength and asked God for His words.
He asked for praise.
What a relief. I think I may be as tired of my own attitude as I am of this cold. I started thinking about a chapter from the Good and Beautiful God book we read recently in class and realized I was falling into the same mentality and thoughts the author was calling out in that chapter.
The author refers to another book, one called Prayer by George Buttrick, that really hit home with me. “A lecturer to a group of businessmen displayed a sheet of white paper in which was one blot. He asked what they saw. All answered, ‘A blot.’ The test was unfair; it invited the wrong answer. Nevertheless, there is an ingratitude in human nature by which we notice the black disfigurement and forget the widespread mercy.”
I agree. How often in our lives do we see the negative, the thing right in front of us that’s painful, ugly, disappointing, infuriating or frustrating and miss that right along with that thing, whatever it is, is beauty? We are so busy focusing on the bad that we forget to take one step back, just one, to change our perspective and get a look at the bigger picture.
He goes onto say, “We need to deliberately call to mind the joys of our journey. Perhaps we should try to write down the blessings of one day. We might begin: we could never end: there are not papers and pens enough in all the world. The attempt would remind us of our ‘vast treasure of content.’”
What’s interesting to me is the author of the Good and Beautiful God book, James Bryan Smith, specifically says that Buttrick is not telling us to engage in positive thinking; which is where my mind had gone. Rather, he says positive thinking is the result of acknowledging the truth about the universe we live in. We are truly blessed and therefore should be positive because we are aware of those blessings.
I’m not there, at least not all of the time, but the exercise of identifying and acknowledging blessings is an easy one. So since we’re just a week away from Thanksgiving, when we often think about our blessings as a country, why not engage in an activity that forces us to look at those blessings day-after-day?
What do you count as your blessings?
Here are a few of mine to get your creative juices flowing:
Thank you God for blessing me simply because you love me. Thank you for saving my life and finding beauty in me when I struggle to see the beauty in which you’ve surrounded me. Thank you for your promises and for upholding those even when it hurts, even when I can’t see or understand the purpose.
Amen
I’ve been struggling with a bad attitude the past week. I have another pesky head cold. It’s just a head cold and yet it wears me down, saps my energy and makes me daydream about lying in bed, watching TV and shutting off all my responsibilities.
It appears this one isn’t going to be here and gone like some. Unfortunately this one may hang around for a while. I had thought about writing from that whiny, sick perspective I’m living; the one that complains and feels like a failure in several fronts. But before I put my fingers to the keyboard, I prayed. I asked God for His strength and asked God for His words.
He asked for praise.
What a relief. I think I may be as tired of my own attitude as I am of this cold. I started thinking about a chapter from the Good and Beautiful God book we read recently in class and realized I was falling into the same mentality and thoughts the author was calling out in that chapter.
The author refers to another book, one called Prayer by George Buttrick, that really hit home with me. “A lecturer to a group of businessmen displayed a sheet of white paper in which was one blot. He asked what they saw. All answered, ‘A blot.’ The test was unfair; it invited the wrong answer. Nevertheless, there is an ingratitude in human nature by which we notice the black disfigurement and forget the widespread mercy.”
I agree. How often in our lives do we see the negative, the thing right in front of us that’s painful, ugly, disappointing, infuriating or frustrating and miss that right along with that thing, whatever it is, is beauty? We are so busy focusing on the bad that we forget to take one step back, just one, to change our perspective and get a look at the bigger picture.
He goes onto say, “We need to deliberately call to mind the joys of our journey. Perhaps we should try to write down the blessings of one day. We might begin: we could never end: there are not papers and pens enough in all the world. The attempt would remind us of our ‘vast treasure of content.’”
What’s interesting to me is the author of the Good and Beautiful God book, James Bryan Smith, specifically says that Buttrick is not telling us to engage in positive thinking; which is where my mind had gone. Rather, he says positive thinking is the result of acknowledging the truth about the universe we live in. We are truly blessed and therefore should be positive because we are aware of those blessings.
I’m not there, at least not all of the time, but the exercise of identifying and acknowledging blessings is an easy one. So since we’re just a week away from Thanksgiving, when we often think about our blessings as a country, why not engage in an activity that forces us to look at those blessings day-after-day?
What do you count as your blessings?
Here are a few of mine to get your creative juices flowing:
- God who loves all of me
- Jesus who died so that I may live
- My Family
- My Friendships
- My Church Home
- Coffee in the morning
- Running/Working Out
- Laughter
Thank you God for blessing me simply because you love me. Thank you for saving my life and finding beauty in me when I struggle to see the beauty in which you’ve surrounded me. Thank you for your promises and for upholding those even when it hurts, even when I can’t see or understand the purpose.
Amen
Tender Hearted
Written for Him by Renee
My daughter has a tender heart. She often cries over things that seem insignificant or odd to me, she cried when we traded in a vehicle that she liked and jus this week she cried when she realized one of the work cafeterias she enjoyed closed. We had only been there two times, but it was enough for her to be sad.
Wednesday night we watched a movie together before bed called Where the Wild Things Are. It’s a movie based on a book we read together and it’s really sad at the end. The child in the story has to say good-bye to all of the friends he’s made to return back home to his mom.
As the creatures were all crying and sharing their special moments with the boy before he left, I looked at my daughter and she was tearing up and soon full on crying and in pain over the separation the characters were feeling. It took her a long time to calm down after the movie and for me to help her talk through that scene.
I love her little heart and wonder sometimes how to best protect her without her becoming jaded or hardened as she gets older. I think that ability to feel deeply for others pain and to see when others hurt is a gift and I can’t help but wonder how many of us are born with that gift, but over time lose it bit-by-bit as the humanness of people and their actions wear us down.
There are so many reasons that Jesus tells his disciples to have a childlike faith. I think this is one of the biggest, the ability to see the world with wonder; the ability to feel others pain without making a decision internally on whether or not they brought it on themselves; and the ability to empathize with someone else’s pain.
But how do we get that back? After years of experiences have molded and shaped us into the adults we are today, in a world where people have let us down; people have taken advantage of our kindness and generosity; and people have intentionally hurt us.
Risk.
I read a blog recently and that was the answer the author offered. To obtain that childlike faith we have to be willing to risk. Hear the word. Obey the word. Trust Him for the outcome.
When I think about that in relation to my daughter it makes sense. She trusts me, she knows every night when she sits down at the dinner table that there will be food for her, whether she likes it or not, it’s there. She knows when it’s time to sleep there is a warm bed waiting for her and she’ll get a story from me along with time to pray and to snuggle. When it’s time for her to wake in the morning she knows she will have clean clothing, breakfast for her tummy and time permitting, a little cartoon watching to ease into her day.
She knows her needs will be met and she trusts me to care for her. The author of the blog I was reading was saying the same thing to us as adults. We know God loves us, we know He provides for us and we know He hears and answers our prayers. Much like my daughter’s dinner, we may not always like the answer we receive, but we know He’s there and that He is good intentioned.
“And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love him, who have been called according to his purpose.” Romans 8:28
So the answer to my own question above on how to raise my daughter with her tender, merciful heart to continue to be open to others is this, I need to teach her to trust God more than she trusts me. I need her to know God and to believe in His will for her life. Then the risk she has to take will seem small and the dividends will be huge.
My daughter has a tender heart. She often cries over things that seem insignificant or odd to me, she cried when we traded in a vehicle that she liked and jus this week she cried when she realized one of the work cafeterias she enjoyed closed. We had only been there two times, but it was enough for her to be sad.
Wednesday night we watched a movie together before bed called Where the Wild Things Are. It’s a movie based on a book we read together and it’s really sad at the end. The child in the story has to say good-bye to all of the friends he’s made to return back home to his mom.
As the creatures were all crying and sharing their special moments with the boy before he left, I looked at my daughter and she was tearing up and soon full on crying and in pain over the separation the characters were feeling. It took her a long time to calm down after the movie and for me to help her talk through that scene.
I love her little heart and wonder sometimes how to best protect her without her becoming jaded or hardened as she gets older. I think that ability to feel deeply for others pain and to see when others hurt is a gift and I can’t help but wonder how many of us are born with that gift, but over time lose it bit-by-bit as the humanness of people and their actions wear us down.
There are so many reasons that Jesus tells his disciples to have a childlike faith. I think this is one of the biggest, the ability to see the world with wonder; the ability to feel others pain without making a decision internally on whether or not they brought it on themselves; and the ability to empathize with someone else’s pain.
But how do we get that back? After years of experiences have molded and shaped us into the adults we are today, in a world where people have let us down; people have taken advantage of our kindness and generosity; and people have intentionally hurt us.
Risk.
I read a blog recently and that was the answer the author offered. To obtain that childlike faith we have to be willing to risk. Hear the word. Obey the word. Trust Him for the outcome.
When I think about that in relation to my daughter it makes sense. She trusts me, she knows every night when she sits down at the dinner table that there will be food for her, whether she likes it or not, it’s there. She knows when it’s time to sleep there is a warm bed waiting for her and she’ll get a story from me along with time to pray and to snuggle. When it’s time for her to wake in the morning she knows she will have clean clothing, breakfast for her tummy and time permitting, a little cartoon watching to ease into her day.
She knows her needs will be met and she trusts me to care for her. The author of the blog I was reading was saying the same thing to us as adults. We know God loves us, we know He provides for us and we know He hears and answers our prayers. Much like my daughter’s dinner, we may not always like the answer we receive, but we know He’s there and that He is good intentioned.
“And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love him, who have been called according to his purpose.” Romans 8:28
So the answer to my own question above on how to raise my daughter with her tender, merciful heart to continue to be open to others is this, I need to teach her to trust God more than she trusts me. I need her to know God and to believe in His will for her life. Then the risk she has to take will seem small and the dividends will be huge.
Running Away
Written for Him by Gloria
When I was a kid, I lived on an acreage where we could have lots of animals. One Easter when I was 9 years old, our parents gave us kids baby bunnies. We loved those white, brown and black spotted bunnies so much. We would go out to the cages daily to pick them up for pettings and kisses, calling each by the name we selected. They were incredibly soft and we loved their cute bunny noses, ears, tails, and whiskers.
Time went by and spring turned to summer. Our loving care of the bunnies waned as there were lots of other things to do outside to keep country kids engaged and happy. Our parents asked us to feed and water the bunnies, but we disobeyed. Nevertheless, the bunnies were fed and watered daily by our parents and they grew to maturity.
Fall had arrived when we received a visit from Grandma and Grandpa Davis. We loved it when they visited because they brought much laughter to the house and Grandma liked to spend time with us kids. The adults played cards for hours and when we got old enough, they took us as ‘partners.’ Sitting on their laps, we learned to play a mean game of pitch.
However, this particular visit didn’t go so well. My Dad did not want to keep feeding and watering the rabbits throughout the winter. We tried to talk Dad out of it, but he wasn’t hearing any arguments. Genuine tears didn’t faze him. My Dad and Grandpa . . . . butchered the rabbits.
I felt I had no choice but to run away from home.
Have you ever felt like running away?
The story of Jonah, the prophet, from the Bible is a great run away story. Jonah, too, was anticipating that something was going to happen that he would find very disturbing so he ran from His Heavenly Father.
In Jonah 1:1, we learn that God had instructed Jonah to go warn the people of Nineveh that God had judged them as wicked. They would be spared from destruction in 40 days only if they repented (Jonah 3:4).
Jonah hated the Assyrians who lived in Nineveh and he did not want them to repent and receive God’s mercy.
As you can imagine, running away did not turn out well for Jonah. He ended up in the belly of a large fish for three days and three nights (Jonah 2:15-17). Sloshing in the darkness, he had a change of heart and once released from the fish, he was willing to obey God. Because Jonah obeyed, an estimated 175,000 people repented and were saved.
Has God laid something on your heart to do, but instead, you have been squelching the spirit by ignoring the tugging at your heart and the images/thoughts in your mind?
It is possible that if you continue to resist, something important won’t be done and someone will miss the loving mercy of God.
Ask God to shine a light into your heart and reveal an opportunity specifically assigned to you. You could experience the joy of being His hands and feet today.
“God has given each of you some special abilities; be sure to use them to help each other, passing onto others God’s many kinds of blessings.” (1 Peter 4:10--Living Bible)
When I was a kid, I lived on an acreage where we could have lots of animals. One Easter when I was 9 years old, our parents gave us kids baby bunnies. We loved those white, brown and black spotted bunnies so much. We would go out to the cages daily to pick them up for pettings and kisses, calling each by the name we selected. They were incredibly soft and we loved their cute bunny noses, ears, tails, and whiskers.
Time went by and spring turned to summer. Our loving care of the bunnies waned as there were lots of other things to do outside to keep country kids engaged and happy. Our parents asked us to feed and water the bunnies, but we disobeyed. Nevertheless, the bunnies were fed and watered daily by our parents and they grew to maturity.
Fall had arrived when we received a visit from Grandma and Grandpa Davis. We loved it when they visited because they brought much laughter to the house and Grandma liked to spend time with us kids. The adults played cards for hours and when we got old enough, they took us as ‘partners.’ Sitting on their laps, we learned to play a mean game of pitch.
However, this particular visit didn’t go so well. My Dad did not want to keep feeding and watering the rabbits throughout the winter. We tried to talk Dad out of it, but he wasn’t hearing any arguments. Genuine tears didn’t faze him. My Dad and Grandpa . . . . butchered the rabbits.
I felt I had no choice but to run away from home.
Have you ever felt like running away?
The story of Jonah, the prophet, from the Bible is a great run away story. Jonah, too, was anticipating that something was going to happen that he would find very disturbing so he ran from His Heavenly Father.
In Jonah 1:1, we learn that God had instructed Jonah to go warn the people of Nineveh that God had judged them as wicked. They would be spared from destruction in 40 days only if they repented (Jonah 3:4).
Jonah hated the Assyrians who lived in Nineveh and he did not want them to repent and receive God’s mercy.
As you can imagine, running away did not turn out well for Jonah. He ended up in the belly of a large fish for three days and three nights (Jonah 2:15-17). Sloshing in the darkness, he had a change of heart and once released from the fish, he was willing to obey God. Because Jonah obeyed, an estimated 175,000 people repented and were saved.
Has God laid something on your heart to do, but instead, you have been squelching the spirit by ignoring the tugging at your heart and the images/thoughts in your mind?
It is possible that if you continue to resist, something important won’t be done and someone will miss the loving mercy of God.
Ask God to shine a light into your heart and reveal an opportunity specifically assigned to you. You could experience the joy of being His hands and feet today.
“God has given each of you some special abilities; be sure to use them to help each other, passing onto others God’s many kinds of blessings.” (1 Peter 4:10--Living Bible)
I'm ready for 40...
Written for Him by Renee
I celebrated my 39th birthday this past Monday. I got a lot of jokes and good natured ribbing over the number and how I intend to handle next year’s birthday.
Will I just start celebrating an anniversary of this birthday each year? Will I just accept this birthdate and hold?
I don’t think I will. I think the best part of my life is yet to come.
I’m excited to be out of the years of misspent youth. Years when I didn’t know or walk with Christ, years when there was little hope in my desperate situations and I didn’t live by the code of conduct that has changed and shaped my relationships with people.
In the past five years of my life I have come to know and love my Lord; the God of the Word, the God of hope, the God of mercy, the God of grace and the God of love. My God is all of those things and much more. And He’s made a promise to me that He has a plan and a purpose for my life specifically, and I’m finally awake enough to recognize that His plan will be infinitely better than any plan I could devise on my own.
When I think about the changes in my life in just the past five years, I can’t help but see and know that He has fulfilled His promise and long for more.
God answers prayers. God has more strength and power than I can conceive of and He has chosen to use it for my good. And as I heal, I become stronger and am molded into the person He intended me to be all along, which enables Him to use me for His purposes on this earth.
So am I afraid of 40? Heck no, I can’t wait to be part of ‘His-tory’. I can’t wait to see how He will use me and the lives He will impact and change just because I said yes to His call.
If 40 means I’ve reached the top of the hill, I fully intend to slide down the other side on a seriously cool toboggan.
I celebrated my 39th birthday this past Monday. I got a lot of jokes and good natured ribbing over the number and how I intend to handle next year’s birthday.
Will I just start celebrating an anniversary of this birthday each year? Will I just accept this birthdate and hold?
I don’t think I will. I think the best part of my life is yet to come.
I’m excited to be out of the years of misspent youth. Years when I didn’t know or walk with Christ, years when there was little hope in my desperate situations and I didn’t live by the code of conduct that has changed and shaped my relationships with people.
In the past five years of my life I have come to know and love my Lord; the God of the Word, the God of hope, the God of mercy, the God of grace and the God of love. My God is all of those things and much more. And He’s made a promise to me that He has a plan and a purpose for my life specifically, and I’m finally awake enough to recognize that His plan will be infinitely better than any plan I could devise on my own.
When I think about the changes in my life in just the past five years, I can’t help but see and know that He has fulfilled His promise and long for more.
- I prayed for God to bring me through divorce and in the past five years, I have healed from devastating rejection
- I prayed that God would help me take care of my child on my own and in the past five years, I’ve parented an infant, toddler and now preschooler alone and with each passing year I feel stronger and better at being her mom
- I prayed that God would help me overcome introversion and in the past five years I’ve gone from too nervous to speak during a Bible study, to facilitating the same class
- I prayed that God would not leave me alone in this world and in the past five years I have developed new friendships that bolster and support me and ultimately bring me closer to Him
- I prayed that God would free me from the battle with obesity and in the past five years I have dramatically improved my health
God answers prayers. God has more strength and power than I can conceive of and He has chosen to use it for my good. And as I heal, I become stronger and am molded into the person He intended me to be all along, which enables Him to use me for His purposes on this earth.
So am I afraid of 40? Heck no, I can’t wait to be part of ‘His-tory’. I can’t wait to see how He will use me and the lives He will impact and change just because I said yes to His call.
If 40 means I’ve reached the top of the hill, I fully intend to slide down the other side on a seriously cool toboggan.
Practice What You Preach
Written for Him by Renee
The past couple of weeks I spent my mornings differently than I had in the past. I spent time digging into and reading one of my favorite books of the Bible, Romans. For some reason when I’m not sure where to dig in and what to read in scripture, Romans is my go-to book.
The pull of the Word is incredibly strong. The minute I open and start reading the words there is a part of me that lights up and the discipline I used to get myself up and out of bed to read is often overtaken by a passion to read as much as I can, and understand as much as I can.
A verse that stood out to me as I read was in Romans 2:21 ‘you then, who teach others, do you not teach yourself? You who preach against stealing, do you steal?’
I highlighted that verse as I read and then circled back to soak it in and try to discern why it stood out. In this book Paul is writing to the Romans and specifically in this section, he is talking about the Jewish people and their understanding and use of the law. Paul indicates that the Jewish people, specifically Jewish leaders, have become so well versed in the law that they can make excuses for themselves and hold others accountable to the same laws.
In this scripture, he’s calling them out. Maybe this is where the saying ‘practice what you preach’ came from? At any rate, that’s what I heard and felt as I read this scripture. I write this blog daily about my own life and my own work to take one step ahead in faith and one step closer to Him in my everyday life. Sometimes I touch on something that really makes sense to me and helps me grow and other times I miss the mark.
What’s been amazing is the response. I wrote one morning about prayer and how bad I am at the discipline and making sure I cover everything I know I need to cover each day. Two of my friends offered ideas to me and as a result, I now have a prayer journal marked with colorful flags that help me find the things I want to pray about daily as well as the things I want to include in my prayers on individual days of the week. I can easily spend 20 to 30 minutes per morning in prayer now, which is much more than I had been previously.
Another time I wrote about The Help and thought I’d try telling my daughter those three small things each night as I put her to bed, she’s smart, she’s kind and she is important. She doesn’t forget and has started to add to her list, she now likes me to tell her she’s brave.
Yet another time I mentioned that I struggle to listen for God’s voice when I do pray. Rather than listen I often do all the talking. A friend taught me to use the verse ‘Be still and know that I am God’ and say it over and over, slowly dropping words from the end of the scripture until my mind and heart are still and I can focus only on the silence and on His voice. I’m still working on this, but it’s another discipline I’m putting in place and waiting for Him to respond.
When I practice what I preach (I use that term loosely here) I find that God is with me and I feel closer in my relationship with Him.
Want to join me? Are you in the practice of reading scripture daily or even weekly? Give it a shot if you are not. Romans is a great place to dig in and if you have access to an application study Bible, that’s my best advice for learning and understanding His Word. Give Him some time in your day or week, you won’t regret it.
The past couple of weeks I spent my mornings differently than I had in the past. I spent time digging into and reading one of my favorite books of the Bible, Romans. For some reason when I’m not sure where to dig in and what to read in scripture, Romans is my go-to book.
The pull of the Word is incredibly strong. The minute I open and start reading the words there is a part of me that lights up and the discipline I used to get myself up and out of bed to read is often overtaken by a passion to read as much as I can, and understand as much as I can.
A verse that stood out to me as I read was in Romans 2:21 ‘you then, who teach others, do you not teach yourself? You who preach against stealing, do you steal?’
I highlighted that verse as I read and then circled back to soak it in and try to discern why it stood out. In this book Paul is writing to the Romans and specifically in this section, he is talking about the Jewish people and their understanding and use of the law. Paul indicates that the Jewish people, specifically Jewish leaders, have become so well versed in the law that they can make excuses for themselves and hold others accountable to the same laws.
In this scripture, he’s calling them out. Maybe this is where the saying ‘practice what you preach’ came from? At any rate, that’s what I heard and felt as I read this scripture. I write this blog daily about my own life and my own work to take one step ahead in faith and one step closer to Him in my everyday life. Sometimes I touch on something that really makes sense to me and helps me grow and other times I miss the mark.
What’s been amazing is the response. I wrote one morning about prayer and how bad I am at the discipline and making sure I cover everything I know I need to cover each day. Two of my friends offered ideas to me and as a result, I now have a prayer journal marked with colorful flags that help me find the things I want to pray about daily as well as the things I want to include in my prayers on individual days of the week. I can easily spend 20 to 30 minutes per morning in prayer now, which is much more than I had been previously.
Another time I wrote about The Help and thought I’d try telling my daughter those three small things each night as I put her to bed, she’s smart, she’s kind and she is important. She doesn’t forget and has started to add to her list, she now likes me to tell her she’s brave.
Yet another time I mentioned that I struggle to listen for God’s voice when I do pray. Rather than listen I often do all the talking. A friend taught me to use the verse ‘Be still and know that I am God’ and say it over and over, slowly dropping words from the end of the scripture until my mind and heart are still and I can focus only on the silence and on His voice. I’m still working on this, but it’s another discipline I’m putting in place and waiting for Him to respond.
When I practice what I preach (I use that term loosely here) I find that God is with me and I feel closer in my relationship with Him.
Want to join me? Are you in the practice of reading scripture daily or even weekly? Give it a shot if you are not. Romans is a great place to dig in and if you have access to an application study Bible, that’s my best advice for learning and understanding His Word. Give Him some time in your day or week, you won’t regret it.
Watered down Christianity
Written for Him by Renee
I picked up a book this past weekend that I heard had an excellent message and a new way of thinking about myself, food and God. The book, aptly called Women, Food and God, is by Geneen Roth. I had seen the author interviewed once on Oprah and to be honest; while it sounded good, I’m skeptical of the books Oprah promotes. She tends to be open to watering down faith and who God is and I’m not comfortable with that.
But several people have recommended the book to me so I decided to give it a shot. I’m through the prologue and just a few pages into the first chapter and find myself already battling with the decision to continue or let it go. I have so many books stacked on my night stand and so many messages that are God inspired and breathed waiting for my attention. Yet this one promises a message I feel I really need to hear right now.
I can’t help but feel affronted though, as I read her words. The author describes God as him or her or whatever we think or associate with ‘God’. I’m trying to make myself comfortable in reading the book by replacing her words with my own as I read. That’s her goal, her message is this – I don’t want to offend you by boxing you into a specific belief, and I want you to get my point, so think of God any way you like in order to be comfortable and learn from this book.
I’m struggling to get over the watered down Christianity in order to learn from her work, but it’s incredibly hard to do. By making everyone else comfortable, she’s devaluing a relationship and love that means everything to me.
In the same period of time that I’ve been trying to read the new book, I have also been reading the book of Romans and sometimes I stop and read a great deal of the ‘extra’ work in my application study Bible. I like to know what the scholars think who pulled the text together and their interpretation of scriptures. As I started the book of Romans I read through the study text first and even though I had heard this before, I found myself captivated.
We in this time in history and specifically in our country feel like a modern day Rome. Despite the economic downturn over the past several years the majority of us still live a life of luxury comparatively speaking. We want for very little, we are self-sufficient and we believe based on those two things that we have been afforded the ability to choose our God. Is it money? Recreation? Professional sports? Or maybe we follow a celebrity too closely?
The ancient Romans worshipped many pagan gods and turned their back on our Lord and Savior. Are we really so different in our world today? I don’t think we are and this book is an excellent example. Rather than providing people with honest hope, allowing people to learn truly about the one and only God along with the lesson the author has in mind, she is bowing to our current culture in an attempt to sell her books.
Her lesson has become watered down and doesn’t hold the same value because she isn’t willing to just stand up and say we have one and only God and the spirituality she discusses in her book is related to Him and Him alone.
We go too far in our culture to make people comfortable and to try not to push our faith on them. We are so concerned with being politically correct that we’re missing the big picture. Our job is to be disciples. Our job is to draw people nearer to Him so they too might have the gift of salvation.
When we lose our way in the name of political correctness, we’re losing so much more. We’re losing the opportunity to share the space in heaven with those who haven’t been introduced to our Lord.
I picked up a book this past weekend that I heard had an excellent message and a new way of thinking about myself, food and God. The book, aptly called Women, Food and God, is by Geneen Roth. I had seen the author interviewed once on Oprah and to be honest; while it sounded good, I’m skeptical of the books Oprah promotes. She tends to be open to watering down faith and who God is and I’m not comfortable with that.
But several people have recommended the book to me so I decided to give it a shot. I’m through the prologue and just a few pages into the first chapter and find myself already battling with the decision to continue or let it go. I have so many books stacked on my night stand and so many messages that are God inspired and breathed waiting for my attention. Yet this one promises a message I feel I really need to hear right now.
I can’t help but feel affronted though, as I read her words. The author describes God as him or her or whatever we think or associate with ‘God’. I’m trying to make myself comfortable in reading the book by replacing her words with my own as I read. That’s her goal, her message is this – I don’t want to offend you by boxing you into a specific belief, and I want you to get my point, so think of God any way you like in order to be comfortable and learn from this book.
I’m struggling to get over the watered down Christianity in order to learn from her work, but it’s incredibly hard to do. By making everyone else comfortable, she’s devaluing a relationship and love that means everything to me.
In the same period of time that I’ve been trying to read the new book, I have also been reading the book of Romans and sometimes I stop and read a great deal of the ‘extra’ work in my application study Bible. I like to know what the scholars think who pulled the text together and their interpretation of scriptures. As I started the book of Romans I read through the study text first and even though I had heard this before, I found myself captivated.
We in this time in history and specifically in our country feel like a modern day Rome. Despite the economic downturn over the past several years the majority of us still live a life of luxury comparatively speaking. We want for very little, we are self-sufficient and we believe based on those two things that we have been afforded the ability to choose our God. Is it money? Recreation? Professional sports? Or maybe we follow a celebrity too closely?
The ancient Romans worshipped many pagan gods and turned their back on our Lord and Savior. Are we really so different in our world today? I don’t think we are and this book is an excellent example. Rather than providing people with honest hope, allowing people to learn truly about the one and only God along with the lesson the author has in mind, she is bowing to our current culture in an attempt to sell her books.
Her lesson has become watered down and doesn’t hold the same value because she isn’t willing to just stand up and say we have one and only God and the spirituality she discusses in her book is related to Him and Him alone.
We go too far in our culture to make people comfortable and to try not to push our faith on them. We are so concerned with being politically correct that we’re missing the big picture. Our job is to be disciples. Our job is to draw people nearer to Him so they too might have the gift of salvation.
When we lose our way in the name of political correctness, we’re losing so much more. We’re losing the opportunity to share the space in heaven with those who haven’t been introduced to our Lord.
Hungry in suburbia
Written for Him by Renee
Nobody ever said it would be easy.
That’s an expression I hear often and in my mind I switch the words around, Jesus never said it would be easy. Scripture takes this a step further and makes it clear; life is going to be difficult. We will experience pain, we will shed tears and we may even feel despondent.
“We know that the whole creation has been groaning as in the pains of childbirth right up to the present time.” Romans 8:22
There are so many things that cause us pain in our world; infertility, divorce, death, illness and hunger to name a few. I’ll be honest and say that as a child I often thought of hunger as something people in other countries experienced. I grew up during a time when musicians were focused on raising money for Ethiopia and I saw pictures on TV frequently of little babies with their bellies distended and faces emaciated and I wondered why they couldn’t eat.
My mom often taught me that they didn’t have access to resources like we do. They couldn’t grow crops in their land, they couldn’t access clean and safe water and they didn’t have the funds to import food from other countries. Because they had nothing, they were dying of hunger.
That problem persists today.
I’m no longer surprised by hunger in third world countries, the older I get and more exposure I have to world news and information, I understand the plight of the people in those countries and I contribute some of my tithe each month to help in a small way make a difference for those children I watched on TV as a child myself.
What surprises me today is not the hunger in other countries, but the hunger in our own. Even in my little suburban community where affluence is the norm, there are people who can’t afford to put food on the table.
We have a project, a mission, in my church called The Cupboard. Once per month we are asked to purchase $18 worth of groceries. The groceries are staple items intended to stretch a grocery budget for those who have very little or nothing at all. Peanut butter, spaghetti and sauce, mac-n-cheese, crackers and other items are available at any local grocery store and can be purchased to donate to a family who would otherwise go hungry. Or, thanks to a partnership with the local Fareway stores, we as a church can be even faster in our donations and just provide the store clerk with a slip of paper they scan and the store will bag the food and call our missions team when it’s available.
It’s a sweet set up and seems like something that would be easy to support for a church the size of mine. But it’s not. Week-after-week and month-after-month The Cupboard becomes empty and those who work in the church are forced to look into the desperate and downfallen eyes of someone who just wants to eat and has to turn them away.
God never said it would be easy. As someone who struggles with excess and has to mentally and physically work every day to not eat more than my fair share, it seems cruelly ironic that someone sits across town or maybe down the street from me, trying to figure out how he will feed himself and his family this month.
My mom has worked very hard with this mission specifically and God has laid it on her heart to visit local businesses and ask for donations to keep The Cupboard full. That’s a huge under taking and something she had never done before in her life. She has inspired me to open my eyes and pay attention to what’s going on around me.
This month my daughter and I will participate fully in The Cupboard. Not because it’s Thanksgiving, not because Christmas is coming, but because during a normal week without any notice or good cheer, people around me are suffering and I have the ability to make a difference.
What about you?
If you’re in Ankeny, visit either of the Fareway stores and feed a family. Just look for or ask for a paper from The Cupboard that allows you to scan a bag of groceries for a family living in this community who will go hungry next week without your contribution.
Nobody ever said it would be easy.
That’s an expression I hear often and in my mind I switch the words around, Jesus never said it would be easy. Scripture takes this a step further and makes it clear; life is going to be difficult. We will experience pain, we will shed tears and we may even feel despondent.
“We know that the whole creation has been groaning as in the pains of childbirth right up to the present time.” Romans 8:22
There are so many things that cause us pain in our world; infertility, divorce, death, illness and hunger to name a few. I’ll be honest and say that as a child I often thought of hunger as something people in other countries experienced. I grew up during a time when musicians were focused on raising money for Ethiopia and I saw pictures on TV frequently of little babies with their bellies distended and faces emaciated and I wondered why they couldn’t eat.
My mom often taught me that they didn’t have access to resources like we do. They couldn’t grow crops in their land, they couldn’t access clean and safe water and they didn’t have the funds to import food from other countries. Because they had nothing, they were dying of hunger.
That problem persists today.
I’m no longer surprised by hunger in third world countries, the older I get and more exposure I have to world news and information, I understand the plight of the people in those countries and I contribute some of my tithe each month to help in a small way make a difference for those children I watched on TV as a child myself.
What surprises me today is not the hunger in other countries, but the hunger in our own. Even in my little suburban community where affluence is the norm, there are people who can’t afford to put food on the table.
We have a project, a mission, in my church called The Cupboard. Once per month we are asked to purchase $18 worth of groceries. The groceries are staple items intended to stretch a grocery budget for those who have very little or nothing at all. Peanut butter, spaghetti and sauce, mac-n-cheese, crackers and other items are available at any local grocery store and can be purchased to donate to a family who would otherwise go hungry. Or, thanks to a partnership with the local Fareway stores, we as a church can be even faster in our donations and just provide the store clerk with a slip of paper they scan and the store will bag the food and call our missions team when it’s available.
It’s a sweet set up and seems like something that would be easy to support for a church the size of mine. But it’s not. Week-after-week and month-after-month The Cupboard becomes empty and those who work in the church are forced to look into the desperate and downfallen eyes of someone who just wants to eat and has to turn them away.
God never said it would be easy. As someone who struggles with excess and has to mentally and physically work every day to not eat more than my fair share, it seems cruelly ironic that someone sits across town or maybe down the street from me, trying to figure out how he will feed himself and his family this month.
My mom has worked very hard with this mission specifically and God has laid it on her heart to visit local businesses and ask for donations to keep The Cupboard full. That’s a huge under taking and something she had never done before in her life. She has inspired me to open my eyes and pay attention to what’s going on around me.
This month my daughter and I will participate fully in The Cupboard. Not because it’s Thanksgiving, not because Christmas is coming, but because during a normal week without any notice or good cheer, people around me are suffering and I have the ability to make a difference.
What about you?
If you’re in Ankeny, visit either of the Fareway stores and feed a family. Just look for or ask for a paper from The Cupboard that allows you to scan a bag of groceries for a family living in this community who will go hungry next week without your contribution.
Punished by God?
Written for Him by Renee
Do you ever think, dwell or stew over something that hasn’t happened in your life? Do you allow some worry or fear to gnaw at you on the inside? I do from time-to-time and before I learned how important it is to shut down those unfounded fears, I used to allow myself to day dream the different scenarios that could play out in my life if that one thing were to occur.
It’s akin to saying ‘what if’ over and over until your mind has developed the worst case scenario. That’s something I did when I was married and most often, my unfounded fear was that my husband would have an affair.
So when that did happen to me eventually, I confided in someone I trusted, respected and admired. I confided in a woman who had been one of my strongest spiritual mentors and had facilitated my growth in Christ, showing me what a relationship looked like in Him. Her response shocked and shamed me. She told me there were Biblical references, scriptures that demonstrated that people who spent time dwelling on their fears often had those fears come true.
In essence she blamed my wayward thoughts for my husband’s indiscretion, and indirectly she made me feel as though I was being punished by God for the sin of not believing or having faith in Him enough to stop worrying.
She’s not alone in thinking that our sin is punishable by God on this earth. In the Good and Beautiful God by James Bryan Smith, he asserts that this ‘angry God’ mentality, the idea that God retaliates against our sin with hardship in this life, is the most prevalent narrative about God among Christians.
Smith uses several analogies to illustrate his point, but the most powerful is his examination of scripture. In John chapter 9, Jesus restores sight to a blind man, but more powerful than His healing is the teaching He employs along with it.
“As he went along, he saw a man blind from birth. His disciples asked him, ‘Rabbi, who sinned, this man or his parents, that he was born blind?’
‘Neither this man nor his parents sinned,’ said Jesus, ‘but this happened so that the work of God might be displayed in his life.’” (John 9:1-3)
In this scripture, Jesus makes it clear that sin did not cause the blindness in the man. He goes as far as to say the parents had not sinned, nor had the man. We know from scripture that Jesus is the only one who has never sinned, so He is making a point – sin did not cause the affliction. Smith goes onto say this: ‘What is more, Jesus heals the man of his blindness. The implications of this are far-reaching. If Jesus believed the man’s blindness was a fair and just punishment for his sins (or his parents sins), he would have walked away. Justice would have demanded it. Instead, Jesus healed the blind man, and so revealed the power of God.”
So why do bad things happen to good people and good things happen to bad people? Why does it seem as though there no justice or fairness? Why is it that some people have more on their plates than they should rightfully be expected to endure and others seem to be living a life of ease?
Smith asserts that we want to know, that we want to see rhyme and reason to suffering because it allows us to feel as if we are in control. If we think we are suffering due to a sin committed, then we brought the punishment on ourselves and we can control whether or not we are punished in the future. We decide whether to sin or not and as a result, determine the degree of retribution.
But Smith says that reality just doesn’t align with this need to understand and control our destinies. “Terrible things happen to wonderful people. Wonderful things happen to awful people. We cannot look around the world we live in and build a case that sinners are punished and righteous people are blessed. Reality simply does not bear this out.”
For each circumstance we find ourselves in there may or may not be reasons we can identify. The hard part is letting go of trying to understand why. Trusting that God loves us, has not changed in our circumstances and wants to give us a hope and a future is not easy when living in the midst of chaos and pain. But He’s with us, in the background or in the forefront, wherever we choose Him to be, and He’s ready to pick us up and carry us through life’s pain – regardless of how we find ourselves in its midst.
Do you ever think, dwell or stew over something that hasn’t happened in your life? Do you allow some worry or fear to gnaw at you on the inside? I do from time-to-time and before I learned how important it is to shut down those unfounded fears, I used to allow myself to day dream the different scenarios that could play out in my life if that one thing were to occur.
It’s akin to saying ‘what if’ over and over until your mind has developed the worst case scenario. That’s something I did when I was married and most often, my unfounded fear was that my husband would have an affair.
So when that did happen to me eventually, I confided in someone I trusted, respected and admired. I confided in a woman who had been one of my strongest spiritual mentors and had facilitated my growth in Christ, showing me what a relationship looked like in Him. Her response shocked and shamed me. She told me there were Biblical references, scriptures that demonstrated that people who spent time dwelling on their fears often had those fears come true.
In essence she blamed my wayward thoughts for my husband’s indiscretion, and indirectly she made me feel as though I was being punished by God for the sin of not believing or having faith in Him enough to stop worrying.
She’s not alone in thinking that our sin is punishable by God on this earth. In the Good and Beautiful God by James Bryan Smith, he asserts that this ‘angry God’ mentality, the idea that God retaliates against our sin with hardship in this life, is the most prevalent narrative about God among Christians.
Smith uses several analogies to illustrate his point, but the most powerful is his examination of scripture. In John chapter 9, Jesus restores sight to a blind man, but more powerful than His healing is the teaching He employs along with it.
“As he went along, he saw a man blind from birth. His disciples asked him, ‘Rabbi, who sinned, this man or his parents, that he was born blind?’
‘Neither this man nor his parents sinned,’ said Jesus, ‘but this happened so that the work of God might be displayed in his life.’” (John 9:1-3)
In this scripture, Jesus makes it clear that sin did not cause the blindness in the man. He goes as far as to say the parents had not sinned, nor had the man. We know from scripture that Jesus is the only one who has never sinned, so He is making a point – sin did not cause the affliction. Smith goes onto say this: ‘What is more, Jesus heals the man of his blindness. The implications of this are far-reaching. If Jesus believed the man’s blindness was a fair and just punishment for his sins (or his parents sins), he would have walked away. Justice would have demanded it. Instead, Jesus healed the blind man, and so revealed the power of God.”
So why do bad things happen to good people and good things happen to bad people? Why does it seem as though there no justice or fairness? Why is it that some people have more on their plates than they should rightfully be expected to endure and others seem to be living a life of ease?
Smith asserts that we want to know, that we want to see rhyme and reason to suffering because it allows us to feel as if we are in control. If we think we are suffering due to a sin committed, then we brought the punishment on ourselves and we can control whether or not we are punished in the future. We decide whether to sin or not and as a result, determine the degree of retribution.
But Smith says that reality just doesn’t align with this need to understand and control our destinies. “Terrible things happen to wonderful people. Wonderful things happen to awful people. We cannot look around the world we live in and build a case that sinners are punished and righteous people are blessed. Reality simply does not bear this out.”
For each circumstance we find ourselves in there may or may not be reasons we can identify. The hard part is letting go of trying to understand why. Trusting that God loves us, has not changed in our circumstances and wants to give us a hope and a future is not easy when living in the midst of chaos and pain. But He’s with us, in the background or in the forefront, wherever we choose Him to be, and He’s ready to pick us up and carry us through life’s pain – regardless of how we find ourselves in its midst.
My prayers are covered
Written for Him by Renee
I was having dinner with a friend last week and as she prayed over our meals she added a little humor. She asked God to bless the food to our bodies and to take the calories away so that we could enjoy it, without it remaining with us forever.
I laughed as she closed and told her it had never occurred to me to ask God to take the calories out of my food. Pure genius.
While I’m pretty sure He also got a good chuckle out of her request, I’m also sure He didn’t fulfill it for us. As I thought about that moment and the joy we shared in the joke, it occurred to me that I may not think broadly enough when I speak to God. I may not be bold enough and I may not ask for the right things.
While her request was clearly a funny, it really made me stop and think about the ways that I pray, the words I use and the things that I ask Him for on a daily basis. I get stuck in a rut and I think I say the same things over and over.
Fortunately God knew that we wouldn’t all be comfortable all the time in knowing how to speak to someone you can’t see and to someone who does speak back, but not in traditional ways. I wouldn’t have the same exact conversation with a friend or acquaintance, yet I subject God to the same discussion in the same way day-after-day and year-after-year.
That’s one of the many reasons He sent the Holy Spirit. “In the same way, the Spirit helps us in our weakness. We do not know what we ought to pray for, but the Spirit himself intercedes for us with groans that words cannot express.” Romans 8:26
As I went through a trial in my life where words were difficult to come by, this verse was a blessing to me. I knew that even though I started a prayer and soon after melted into tears, the prayer was not over. The Holy Spirit was interceding on my behalf.
Now, as I walk through life somewhere between the valley and the summit, I find the verse comforting and a little bit unnerving. I’m beginning to realize that this verse doesn’t just apply to crisis, which is when I first read and absorbed it. This verse applies to my everyday prayer life. When I sit down to speak to Him in the morning, the Holy Spirit is the one who prompts me to do so. When I speak the words I have written down or that come from my mind, the Holy Spirit interprets those things and speaks them to God for me.
The Holy Spirit intercedes when we do not know what we ought to pray. I read between the lines a little bit and it occurred to me that I might think I know what to pray, but the Holy Spirit is interceding because I don’t. The thought, the purpose and the intent of my prayer likely stays intact, but maybe the words and the request changes a little bit.
That’s the part that was a little unnerving. Then rational thought kicked back in. Who would I most prefer speak for me, speak truth and ask for the right things? It’s like knowing two people who love me unconditionally and want nothing but the best for me are having a conversation about the things I want, the desires of my heart.
I may not be asking in the right way, or more specifically, I may not be asking in line with God’s will, and instead of sending that plea that goes against what He wants for me or someone else, I imagine the Holy Spirit interceding on my behalf and adding to the end of my prayer ‘but not my will, but yours be done.’
Those words I know to be true and right, but that often are missing from my request.
I’m guessing the Holy Spirit doesn’t ask to remove the calories from my meal each time I pray before I eat, but I’m grateful that even though my thinking hasn’t been bold enough, my prayer life not big enough, I have a teacher who lives within me that covers the gap where my requests end and the vast area of potential exists with God.
I was having dinner with a friend last week and as she prayed over our meals she added a little humor. She asked God to bless the food to our bodies and to take the calories away so that we could enjoy it, without it remaining with us forever.
I laughed as she closed and told her it had never occurred to me to ask God to take the calories out of my food. Pure genius.
While I’m pretty sure He also got a good chuckle out of her request, I’m also sure He didn’t fulfill it for us. As I thought about that moment and the joy we shared in the joke, it occurred to me that I may not think broadly enough when I speak to God. I may not be bold enough and I may not ask for the right things.
While her request was clearly a funny, it really made me stop and think about the ways that I pray, the words I use and the things that I ask Him for on a daily basis. I get stuck in a rut and I think I say the same things over and over.
Fortunately God knew that we wouldn’t all be comfortable all the time in knowing how to speak to someone you can’t see and to someone who does speak back, but not in traditional ways. I wouldn’t have the same exact conversation with a friend or acquaintance, yet I subject God to the same discussion in the same way day-after-day and year-after-year.
That’s one of the many reasons He sent the Holy Spirit. “In the same way, the Spirit helps us in our weakness. We do not know what we ought to pray for, but the Spirit himself intercedes for us with groans that words cannot express.” Romans 8:26
As I went through a trial in my life where words were difficult to come by, this verse was a blessing to me. I knew that even though I started a prayer and soon after melted into tears, the prayer was not over. The Holy Spirit was interceding on my behalf.
Now, as I walk through life somewhere between the valley and the summit, I find the verse comforting and a little bit unnerving. I’m beginning to realize that this verse doesn’t just apply to crisis, which is when I first read and absorbed it. This verse applies to my everyday prayer life. When I sit down to speak to Him in the morning, the Holy Spirit is the one who prompts me to do so. When I speak the words I have written down or that come from my mind, the Holy Spirit interprets those things and speaks them to God for me.
The Holy Spirit intercedes when we do not know what we ought to pray. I read between the lines a little bit and it occurred to me that I might think I know what to pray, but the Holy Spirit is interceding because I don’t. The thought, the purpose and the intent of my prayer likely stays intact, but maybe the words and the request changes a little bit.
That’s the part that was a little unnerving. Then rational thought kicked back in. Who would I most prefer speak for me, speak truth and ask for the right things? It’s like knowing two people who love me unconditionally and want nothing but the best for me are having a conversation about the things I want, the desires of my heart.
I may not be asking in the right way, or more specifically, I may not be asking in line with God’s will, and instead of sending that plea that goes against what He wants for me or someone else, I imagine the Holy Spirit interceding on my behalf and adding to the end of my prayer ‘but not my will, but yours be done.’
Those words I know to be true and right, but that often are missing from my request.
I’m guessing the Holy Spirit doesn’t ask to remove the calories from my meal each time I pray before I eat, but I’m grateful that even though my thinking hasn’t been bold enough, my prayer life not big enough, I have a teacher who lives within me that covers the gap where my requests end and the vast area of potential exists with God.
Using repetition to make a point
Written for Him by Renee
I am a child of the 80s. I grew up with really big bangs, neon socks, parachute pants and a love for the music of Rick Springfield. (I still want to be Jesse’s girl). There was a group in that decade called Duran Duran, and the slogan or marketing line that either the group or maybe fans initiated was ‘so good they named them twice.’
Wow, were we cheesy back then.
While it’s good for a chuckle, the concept of repetition in learning is one that I am grateful for when instructors employ it during classes. I like knowing at the beginning of a lesson what I should expect to learn and I appreciate the recap at the end, reminding me of where we’ve been and sometimes, pulling the pieces together.
I hadn’t considered the Bible as a form of repetition in learning until reading Romans this week. I was reading chapter 6, and realized that Paul had employed the technique of repetition to reach those who were reading, or more likely, listening to his letter.
I can imagine sitting on a dirt floor, crossed legs, body shifted slightly forward and hanging on the words of the scholar in my community who was literate and able to read the letter that Paul penned. He starts Chapter 6 like this: “What shall we say, then? Shall we go on sinning so that grace may increase? By no means! We died to sin, how can we live in it any longer?”
Paul goes on to explain why we no longer sin, that we died with Christ to sin and like Him, we have risen again over sin, and it no longer has a hold over us. When Christ went to the cross, He paid for our sins. By His grace we walk free, knowing that eternal life waits for us despite sin.
Paul begins the last paragraph of this chapter the same way: “What then? Shall we sin because we are not under law but under grace? By no means!” (Romans 6:15)
We no longer sin because we are focused on loving and obeying Christ. It’s out of love, rather than obligation, out of freedom, rather than slavery, that we choose to follow Him. Because we make Him our ‘master’ we become slaves to righteousness, rather than slaves to sin. Paul says whatever we focus on, whatever we allow our hearts and minds to dwell on, is what we are slaves to in this life.
I think the bigger point here, the thing I walked away with, is that we have a choice. Christ offered us a lifeline, and He offered us the ability to make a decision. We can go on sinning and still be saved and offered eternal life. I’ve heard this referred to as ‘license’. It’s when someone knows the law and subsequently understands the difference between sin and righteousness, but chooses sin believing that accepting Jesus and asking forgiveness for those sins is enough to cash in the get into heaven card down the road.
We can opt to make another choice though, the choice to follow Him. Christ doesn’t ask us to do that out of arbitration, He asks it for our own good. So we can follow Him and adhere to what we know is right, avoiding sin, simply because we love Him and want to please Him because we know what He’s done for us.
Or, we can choose righteousness because it’s the equivalent of freedom. Freedom from addiction, freedom from guilt and shame and freedom from the daily battles of the mind that go along with sin.
I want to choose freedom. I will confess it doesn’t happen every day, but I know the difference between sin and righteousness and more importantly, I know the benefits of following Him. That’s what I want.
Along with a little Duran Duran and Rick Springfield music now and then.
I am a child of the 80s. I grew up with really big bangs, neon socks, parachute pants and a love for the music of Rick Springfield. (I still want to be Jesse’s girl). There was a group in that decade called Duran Duran, and the slogan or marketing line that either the group or maybe fans initiated was ‘so good they named them twice.’
Wow, were we cheesy back then.
While it’s good for a chuckle, the concept of repetition in learning is one that I am grateful for when instructors employ it during classes. I like knowing at the beginning of a lesson what I should expect to learn and I appreciate the recap at the end, reminding me of where we’ve been and sometimes, pulling the pieces together.
I hadn’t considered the Bible as a form of repetition in learning until reading Romans this week. I was reading chapter 6, and realized that Paul had employed the technique of repetition to reach those who were reading, or more likely, listening to his letter.
I can imagine sitting on a dirt floor, crossed legs, body shifted slightly forward and hanging on the words of the scholar in my community who was literate and able to read the letter that Paul penned. He starts Chapter 6 like this: “What shall we say, then? Shall we go on sinning so that grace may increase? By no means! We died to sin, how can we live in it any longer?”
Paul goes on to explain why we no longer sin, that we died with Christ to sin and like Him, we have risen again over sin, and it no longer has a hold over us. When Christ went to the cross, He paid for our sins. By His grace we walk free, knowing that eternal life waits for us despite sin.
Paul begins the last paragraph of this chapter the same way: “What then? Shall we sin because we are not under law but under grace? By no means!” (Romans 6:15)
We no longer sin because we are focused on loving and obeying Christ. It’s out of love, rather than obligation, out of freedom, rather than slavery, that we choose to follow Him. Because we make Him our ‘master’ we become slaves to righteousness, rather than slaves to sin. Paul says whatever we focus on, whatever we allow our hearts and minds to dwell on, is what we are slaves to in this life.
I think the bigger point here, the thing I walked away with, is that we have a choice. Christ offered us a lifeline, and He offered us the ability to make a decision. We can go on sinning and still be saved and offered eternal life. I’ve heard this referred to as ‘license’. It’s when someone knows the law and subsequently understands the difference between sin and righteousness, but chooses sin believing that accepting Jesus and asking forgiveness for those sins is enough to cash in the get into heaven card down the road.
We can opt to make another choice though, the choice to follow Him. Christ doesn’t ask us to do that out of arbitration, He asks it for our own good. So we can follow Him and adhere to what we know is right, avoiding sin, simply because we love Him and want to please Him because we know what He’s done for us.
Or, we can choose righteousness because it’s the equivalent of freedom. Freedom from addiction, freedom from guilt and shame and freedom from the daily battles of the mind that go along with sin.
I want to choose freedom. I will confess it doesn’t happen every day, but I know the difference between sin and righteousness and more importantly, I know the benefits of following Him. That’s what I want.
Along with a little Duran Duran and Rick Springfield music now and then.
God doesn't play favorites
Written for Him by Renee
It’s sometimes easy to look across the yard at the neighbor’s house, or perhaps across the aisle to a co-workers desk and think that someone else has it all. Someone else was born with a silver spoon and everything he or she touches turns to gold.
What is it that you see when you look at someone else’s life with envy? Is it wealth? Is it beauty? Is it power and position? Or maybe they just have something you really want, but can’t seem to attain. Maybe they have a metabolism that burns like a rocket or a spouse who loves and adores them.
Whatever it is, you are not alone in coveting the things that person has that you desire. You are not alone in this country in elevating that person to a different status or level just by thinking those thoughts.
It’s sad to me that we in the church and in the Christian faith have the same tendencies. We do the same thing in regard to putting people on a pedestal, but we just think we choose better. Rather than looking at a rock star, an athlete or an actor, we look to our own leadership. We elevate our pastors, our musicians and our teachers to a status that most often, those individuals don’t want.
This isn’t what God had in mind for us. Paul stated it best in the book of Romans with one little verse. Just one. “For God does not show favoritism.” Romans 2:11
God doesn’t show favoritism. He doesn’t elevate any one of us, Jew or Gentile, above the other. To Him we are all equal, we are all His children and He loves us uniquely and individually just as He created us. Just as equally, He will eventually judge us for our sins uniquely and individually, when the time comes. There is no difference amongst us; we will all be subject to the same process – just as we are all welcome to the same mercy and grace.
I have to confess when I struggle with the thorn in my side, when I find myself slipping into old habits, that’s when I start to look at others and wish I had what they have. I wish I were not afflicted with the thorn I have and that I could walk through life without even thinking or having the internal dialogue I’ve had that causes so much angst and struggle.
But I read that verse and it made me stop and consider. What is the thorn that the person I’m admiring has to deal with? What is it that the person I’m looking at with envy and admiration is struggling with in her life? And is it something I could handle?
We all have something we struggle with and even though there are some who are really good at making it look like they have it all together, we know that in truth, God is the only one who has it all together. He’s the only one who can save us, heal us and make us feel whole while we walk this earth.
So the next time I’m tempted to put someone on a pedestal and admire their preaching, their ability to sing and play beautiful music, their ability to seemingly eat anything they want without gaining a pound (seriously wrong), or their physical beauty and grace, I’ll remind myself that none of that was possible without Him. Further, I have never walked a mile in anyone else’s shoes and until I have, it’s better to keep the thorn I’ve been given and know that even while it’s poking me, it’s forcing me to grow closer to the one I love.
It’s sometimes easy to look across the yard at the neighbor’s house, or perhaps across the aisle to a co-workers desk and think that someone else has it all. Someone else was born with a silver spoon and everything he or she touches turns to gold.
What is it that you see when you look at someone else’s life with envy? Is it wealth? Is it beauty? Is it power and position? Or maybe they just have something you really want, but can’t seem to attain. Maybe they have a metabolism that burns like a rocket or a spouse who loves and adores them.
Whatever it is, you are not alone in coveting the things that person has that you desire. You are not alone in this country in elevating that person to a different status or level just by thinking those thoughts.
It’s sad to me that we in the church and in the Christian faith have the same tendencies. We do the same thing in regard to putting people on a pedestal, but we just think we choose better. Rather than looking at a rock star, an athlete or an actor, we look to our own leadership. We elevate our pastors, our musicians and our teachers to a status that most often, those individuals don’t want.
This isn’t what God had in mind for us. Paul stated it best in the book of Romans with one little verse. Just one. “For God does not show favoritism.” Romans 2:11
God doesn’t show favoritism. He doesn’t elevate any one of us, Jew or Gentile, above the other. To Him we are all equal, we are all His children and He loves us uniquely and individually just as He created us. Just as equally, He will eventually judge us for our sins uniquely and individually, when the time comes. There is no difference amongst us; we will all be subject to the same process – just as we are all welcome to the same mercy and grace.
I have to confess when I struggle with the thorn in my side, when I find myself slipping into old habits, that’s when I start to look at others and wish I had what they have. I wish I were not afflicted with the thorn I have and that I could walk through life without even thinking or having the internal dialogue I’ve had that causes so much angst and struggle.
But I read that verse and it made me stop and consider. What is the thorn that the person I’m admiring has to deal with? What is it that the person I’m looking at with envy and admiration is struggling with in her life? And is it something I could handle?
We all have something we struggle with and even though there are some who are really good at making it look like they have it all together, we know that in truth, God is the only one who has it all together. He’s the only one who can save us, heal us and make us feel whole while we walk this earth.
So the next time I’m tempted to put someone on a pedestal and admire their preaching, their ability to sing and play beautiful music, their ability to seemingly eat anything they want without gaining a pound (seriously wrong), or their physical beauty and grace, I’ll remind myself that none of that was possible without Him. Further, I have never walked a mile in anyone else’s shoes and until I have, it’s better to keep the thorn I’ve been given and know that even while it’s poking me, it’s forcing me to grow closer to the one I love.
Yuuuck! Pluuey! Aacckk!
Written for Him by Gloria
Yuuuck, Pluuey, Aacckk, are the words that came to mind when I opened The Des Moines Register last Wednesday (10/12) and saw a picture of a 12-year-old Des Moines girl eating a meal of Afghan goat korma, naan, and rice.
Had anyone told me that the next occasion I would have to sit at a beautifully-dressed dining table, in a well-appointed banquet hall, in the presence of dignitaries, would be to eat a lunch of goat, I would have thought that person really doesn’t know me. Eating adventurously just isn’t my thing. Me, order goat? Never.
Be careful about using that ‘never’ word. That day, I specifically ordered the goat.
It’s time to share the back story with you. The State of Iowa is privileged to be the home of an award, akin to the Nobel Peace Prize, called the World Food Prize, now in its 25th year. The prize is bestowed upon one or two deserving people each year who have made amazing strides in relieving hunger. During the week prior to the World Food Prize award ceremony, several events are held to focus on solutions for the hungry residing in state and in the world. One of those events is the Iowa Hunger Summit, attended by 500 people this year. It’s an all-day event and features a lunch provided by hunger-relief agencies. Each luncheon attendee received one of four meals that are served to those in need by hunger-relief agencies operating locally and around the world.
I had first been served a small portion of Tilapia and cooked carrots, and quickly asked for another choice as I have never found fish palatable. ‘Whatever she’s having,’ I said, pointing to the woman’s plate beside me. My new choice was much like jumping from the frying pan into the fire. Goat—Afghan style! The lesson taught about providing food suited to the palate of the culture being served was firmly driven home.
The Hunger Summit was extraordinary in so many ways. I learned much about how hunger is being fought locally and around the world.
I came away with a renewed commitment to follow Jesus.
‘Lord, when did we ever see you hungry and feed you? Or thirsty and give you something to drink? Or a stranger and show you hospitality? Or naked and give you clothing? When did we ever see you sick or in prison and visit you?’
‘I tell you the truth, when you did it to one of the least of these my brothers and sisters,you were doing it to me!’ (Matthew 25:37-40--New Living Translation)
It’s easy to be unaware of those in your own community who need help and it’s so easy to blame them for their inability to care for themselves and their families—bad choices, unrighteous living. Jesus doesn’t ask us to judge (lest we be judged); He asks that we love them in His precious and Holy name.
Ask the Lord to open your eyes today and allow you to see where you might be of help. When you do, you might just find being the hands and feet of Jesus the most joyous moments of your life.
He loves you that much and more.
Yuuuck, Pluuey, Aacckk, are the words that came to mind when I opened The Des Moines Register last Wednesday (10/12) and saw a picture of a 12-year-old Des Moines girl eating a meal of Afghan goat korma, naan, and rice.
Had anyone told me that the next occasion I would have to sit at a beautifully-dressed dining table, in a well-appointed banquet hall, in the presence of dignitaries, would be to eat a lunch of goat, I would have thought that person really doesn’t know me. Eating adventurously just isn’t my thing. Me, order goat? Never.
Be careful about using that ‘never’ word. That day, I specifically ordered the goat.
It’s time to share the back story with you. The State of Iowa is privileged to be the home of an award, akin to the Nobel Peace Prize, called the World Food Prize, now in its 25th year. The prize is bestowed upon one or two deserving people each year who have made amazing strides in relieving hunger. During the week prior to the World Food Prize award ceremony, several events are held to focus on solutions for the hungry residing in state and in the world. One of those events is the Iowa Hunger Summit, attended by 500 people this year. It’s an all-day event and features a lunch provided by hunger-relief agencies. Each luncheon attendee received one of four meals that are served to those in need by hunger-relief agencies operating locally and around the world.
I had first been served a small portion of Tilapia and cooked carrots, and quickly asked for another choice as I have never found fish palatable. ‘Whatever she’s having,’ I said, pointing to the woman’s plate beside me. My new choice was much like jumping from the frying pan into the fire. Goat—Afghan style! The lesson taught about providing food suited to the palate of the culture being served was firmly driven home.
The Hunger Summit was extraordinary in so many ways. I learned much about how hunger is being fought locally and around the world.
I came away with a renewed commitment to follow Jesus.
‘Lord, when did we ever see you hungry and feed you? Or thirsty and give you something to drink? Or a stranger and show you hospitality? Or naked and give you clothing? When did we ever see you sick or in prison and visit you?’
‘I tell you the truth, when you did it to one of the least of these my brothers and sisters,you were doing it to me!’ (Matthew 25:37-40--New Living Translation)
It’s easy to be unaware of those in your own community who need help and it’s so easy to blame them for their inability to care for themselves and their families—bad choices, unrighteous living. Jesus doesn’t ask us to judge (lest we be judged); He asks that we love them in His precious and Holy name.
Ask the Lord to open your eyes today and allow you to see where you might be of help. When you do, you might just find being the hands and feet of Jesus the most joyous moments of your life.
He loves you that much and more.
Run and Not Grow Weary
Written for Him by Renee
Over the course of the summer and into this fall I found myself encountering the same scripture over and over. It’s one I had read in a Bible study before and one that is quoted often. Up until this summer though, it was a meaningful verse, but not one I had spent any time dwelling in or on.
“Those who hope in the Lord will renew their strength. They will soar like eagles, they will run and not grow weary, they will walk and not faint.” Isaiah 40:31
I suppose the most noteworthy place I’ve heard this verse read is at the end of a popular Christian song I’ve heard on the radio, Everlasting God by Lincoln Brewster. The reason I remember the words is because a young child’s voice reads the verse and grabs your attention as the song is coming to an end.
Over and over I’ve had this verse float up from my heart into my head as I’ve found myself in difficult situations. I think through the words of the verse and the piece that always stops me is ‘they will run and not grow weary.’
How often do I feel so discouraged with whatever is plaguing me that I just want to stop? I want to lie down and give up, waiving my little white flag on the way down. I get tired of fighting, tired of trying and tired of failing.
So what does the scripture mean? If He will help me run and not grow weary, does He truly mean He will lift me up and provide me with what I need to keep pushing forward?
I think that’s exactly what this verse means. I dug into the chapter it came from and found its purpose is to tell the people of Israel about their lives after captivity. Isaiah is speaking about the last of those who are being held captive who are to be released to return to Jerusalem. He is encouraging them and telling them that their time is coming, that they need to put their hope in the Lord for He will help them make it one more day, one more week, one more month. He will help them run and not grow weary.
What are you being held captive by that you can’t seem to shake free from? When does Temptation call your name and pull you in time and time again, leaving you tired and frustrated with yourself because you aren’t able to stand firm?
Captivity doesn’t have to mean being physically held as it does in this scripture. Captivity can be a place we are stuck in emotionally and spiritually as we walk through our lives. A place we’ve been a thousand times before and regret and shame that accompany those actions or thoughts each time.
I think that’s what Isaiah was trying to convey in this scripture. No matter what it is that is holding us captive, we have a God who sees it and loves us anyway. We have a God who will continue to pick us up as many times as it takes and set us on our feet. He will help us run and not grow weary, he will help us walk and not be faint.
This scripture is about hope. It’s about a future that is clear and a God who is full of mercy and grace for each and every one of us. No wonder it bubbles up to the surface of my mind routinely. When it’s difficult to stop, to think and to process decisions due to stress and emotional turmoil, this is how God speaks to me. He speaks in truth, He whispers the verses into my heart and into my mind and when I think them through, I realize He is offering me a lifeline in the midst of chaos.
I place my hope in Him and in return He gives me strength. He gives me the ability to run. He gives me the opportunity to push forward without growing faint.
Over the course of the summer and into this fall I found myself encountering the same scripture over and over. It’s one I had read in a Bible study before and one that is quoted often. Up until this summer though, it was a meaningful verse, but not one I had spent any time dwelling in or on.
“Those who hope in the Lord will renew their strength. They will soar like eagles, they will run and not grow weary, they will walk and not faint.” Isaiah 40:31
I suppose the most noteworthy place I’ve heard this verse read is at the end of a popular Christian song I’ve heard on the radio, Everlasting God by Lincoln Brewster. The reason I remember the words is because a young child’s voice reads the verse and grabs your attention as the song is coming to an end.
Over and over I’ve had this verse float up from my heart into my head as I’ve found myself in difficult situations. I think through the words of the verse and the piece that always stops me is ‘they will run and not grow weary.’
How often do I feel so discouraged with whatever is plaguing me that I just want to stop? I want to lie down and give up, waiving my little white flag on the way down. I get tired of fighting, tired of trying and tired of failing.
So what does the scripture mean? If He will help me run and not grow weary, does He truly mean He will lift me up and provide me with what I need to keep pushing forward?
I think that’s exactly what this verse means. I dug into the chapter it came from and found its purpose is to tell the people of Israel about their lives after captivity. Isaiah is speaking about the last of those who are being held captive who are to be released to return to Jerusalem. He is encouraging them and telling them that their time is coming, that they need to put their hope in the Lord for He will help them make it one more day, one more week, one more month. He will help them run and not grow weary.
What are you being held captive by that you can’t seem to shake free from? When does Temptation call your name and pull you in time and time again, leaving you tired and frustrated with yourself because you aren’t able to stand firm?
Captivity doesn’t have to mean being physically held as it does in this scripture. Captivity can be a place we are stuck in emotionally and spiritually as we walk through our lives. A place we’ve been a thousand times before and regret and shame that accompany those actions or thoughts each time.
I think that’s what Isaiah was trying to convey in this scripture. No matter what it is that is holding us captive, we have a God who sees it and loves us anyway. We have a God who will continue to pick us up as many times as it takes and set us on our feet. He will help us run and not grow weary, he will help us walk and not be faint.
This scripture is about hope. It’s about a future that is clear and a God who is full of mercy and grace for each and every one of us. No wonder it bubbles up to the surface of my mind routinely. When it’s difficult to stop, to think and to process decisions due to stress and emotional turmoil, this is how God speaks to me. He speaks in truth, He whispers the verses into my heart and into my mind and when I think them through, I realize He is offering me a lifeline in the midst of chaos.
I place my hope in Him and in return He gives me strength. He gives me the ability to run. He gives me the opportunity to push forward without growing faint.
Practice, Practice, Practice
Written for Him by Renee
There are days when I finish a blog and wonder what was I thinking? Where did this come from and will anyone read it all the way through?
Then there are others that I can’t type fast enough, the words flow so quickly and the thoughts are like ping pong balls flying back and forth as I write and try to corral them into a cohesive message.
It’s easy to want to throw in the towel on days that don’t make sense, and even easier to want to quit when I know I’ve ‘published’ something that doesn’t likely touch or reach many. But it’s the discipline of writing every day and the act of putting my work out there that makes the good days possible.
I’ve understood for a while now that practice is important and writing good work often takes years of refining and discipline to create. Authors who write books often take months or even years to create their work. John Gresham, who writes legal thrillers, started writing his first novel while working his day job as an attorney. I read an interview once and he said he forced himself to sit down and write for one hour every morning until he had finished his first book. Even when the ideas were not flowing and he had to throw away everything he had done in an hour, he still pushed himself to write daily.
It takes practice and discipline to become an author. What I hadn’t considered in all this time is that it also takes practice to become a disciple. It hadn’t occurred to me that sitting down with God once a day and talking to Him in prayer, reading the Word and even writing about what I’m learning is spiritual training.
In the Good and Beautiful God, James Bryan Smith says this about spiritual training: “Athletes understand the necessity of training. They run and lift weights and practice over and over so that they can perform naturally, easily and with strength in competition. Paul compared our Christian life to the training of an athlete in several passages (1 Corinthians 9:25; 1 Timothy 4:7-8; 2 Timothy 2:5). In the same way, when we engage in the spiritual disciplines as soul-training exercises, we are doing so to change how we live.”
I think what struck me about this parallel is the freedom that comes with it. I don’t have to be good at this; I don’t have to learn a ton every time I sit down or feel as though I have connected with Him in a great way each day that I practice. Rather, I just need to be consistent. I need to give Him my time and I need to practice until I get better at reading and soaking in the Word; until I get better at praying and having a two-sided, rather than one-sided conversation.
I so often fall into the trap of insecurity and think that I’m not very good at something. I’m not good at hearing God’s voice, or I’m not good at really understanding and applying scripture. This concept, this idea of spiritual training rather than spiritual discipline allows me to just train. Athletes get better with practice, so in theory, I will get better over time just by showing up and doing the work.
Smith also said in his book: “The spiritual disciplines are meant to have a therapeutic effect. People who undergo physical therapy engage in exercises such as stretches and limb lifts to improve their ability. The way we practice these soul-training exercises should be the same. We do these things (even if they hurt a bit) because we want to improve how we function. They are an essential part of our soul transformation.”
What a relief. I can lace up my sneakers and hit the pavement and know that with each step, I’m making progress. With each step I take, I’m walking a little closer to the person God purposed me to be. Even if I stumble and fall along the route, it’s showing up that matters.
There are days when I finish a blog and wonder what was I thinking? Where did this come from and will anyone read it all the way through?
Then there are others that I can’t type fast enough, the words flow so quickly and the thoughts are like ping pong balls flying back and forth as I write and try to corral them into a cohesive message.
It’s easy to want to throw in the towel on days that don’t make sense, and even easier to want to quit when I know I’ve ‘published’ something that doesn’t likely touch or reach many. But it’s the discipline of writing every day and the act of putting my work out there that makes the good days possible.
I’ve understood for a while now that practice is important and writing good work often takes years of refining and discipline to create. Authors who write books often take months or even years to create their work. John Gresham, who writes legal thrillers, started writing his first novel while working his day job as an attorney. I read an interview once and he said he forced himself to sit down and write for one hour every morning until he had finished his first book. Even when the ideas were not flowing and he had to throw away everything he had done in an hour, he still pushed himself to write daily.
It takes practice and discipline to become an author. What I hadn’t considered in all this time is that it also takes practice to become a disciple. It hadn’t occurred to me that sitting down with God once a day and talking to Him in prayer, reading the Word and even writing about what I’m learning is spiritual training.
In the Good and Beautiful God, James Bryan Smith says this about spiritual training: “Athletes understand the necessity of training. They run and lift weights and practice over and over so that they can perform naturally, easily and with strength in competition. Paul compared our Christian life to the training of an athlete in several passages (1 Corinthians 9:25; 1 Timothy 4:7-8; 2 Timothy 2:5). In the same way, when we engage in the spiritual disciplines as soul-training exercises, we are doing so to change how we live.”
I think what struck me about this parallel is the freedom that comes with it. I don’t have to be good at this; I don’t have to learn a ton every time I sit down or feel as though I have connected with Him in a great way each day that I practice. Rather, I just need to be consistent. I need to give Him my time and I need to practice until I get better at reading and soaking in the Word; until I get better at praying and having a two-sided, rather than one-sided conversation.
I so often fall into the trap of insecurity and think that I’m not very good at something. I’m not good at hearing God’s voice, or I’m not good at really understanding and applying scripture. This concept, this idea of spiritual training rather than spiritual discipline allows me to just train. Athletes get better with practice, so in theory, I will get better over time just by showing up and doing the work.
Smith also said in his book: “The spiritual disciplines are meant to have a therapeutic effect. People who undergo physical therapy engage in exercises such as stretches and limb lifts to improve their ability. The way we practice these soul-training exercises should be the same. We do these things (even if they hurt a bit) because we want to improve how we function. They are an essential part of our soul transformation.”
What a relief. I can lace up my sneakers and hit the pavement and know that with each step, I’m making progress. With each step I take, I’m walking a little closer to the person God purposed me to be. Even if I stumble and fall along the route, it’s showing up that matters.
Thirsting for Truth
Written for Him by Renee
“But the Advocate, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, will teach you everything, and remind you of all that I have said to you.” John 14:26
I started asking God for something specific last August. Several times per week when I pray, I ask God to give me two things; an insatiable love for Him and an insatiable passion to do His work. I want to feel so compelled, so excited to use my gifts for Him that it’s all consuming. I want it to be all I can think about when I get out of bed and I want it to distract me during my day.
On Sunday I heard a powerful sermon that I felt burning inside me. Do you ever leave church feeling as though the Holy Spirit used the words spoken and turned up the heat about a thousand degrees inside you?
I had that kind of experience Sunday. Can you guess what the sermon was on? Maybe a new mission opportunity that needs my specific gifts? A new and exciting way to serve Him and make a difference in my community?
If that was your guess, you are right, but not in the way you might think. Our pastor spent his message time this past weekend talking about Biblical literacy. He talked about the value of reading the Bible, knowing the stories, knowing the scriptures and then after we intellectually know and understand them, learning to apply those principals learned to our daily lives.
I found myself on the edge of my seat, getting more and more excited as he talked. Why is it that I feel so drawn to the Word?
I would have had an adequate response to that, but in His way, He used a Bible study I read yesterday afternoon to solidify my thoughts. In reading the first chapter of The Good and Beautiful God by James Bryan Smith, he says this about the Bible and the Holy Spirit. “When we open the Bible and begin to read slowly and listen for God, the Spirit illuminates our mind and gives us a direct word from God. Even prayer, which we often think we initiate, is really the work of the Holy Spirit.”
Over the course of the past couple of weeks I took time off from writing and I read scripture instead. I spent my quiet time with the Bible and with a prayer journal and I just absorbed His truth. It was a renewing period of time for me and it doesn’t feel like a coincidence that the last day of that self-inflicted time out included a sermon on the importance of reading the Bible.
My body, my heart and my soul thirst for the words of truth and reading it slowly, one word at a time, one sentence at a time saturates me in places that will dry out without Him.
Intellectually I think I understood the correlation between the Holy Spirit and the need for spiritual disciplines, including reading my Bible. What I don’t think I recognized was the power and the pull the Holy Spirit has, and there is no question in my mind that the idea to pray for insatiable love and passion came from the Holy Spirit.
So why did I think the sermon was akin to a new mission opportunity or way to make a difference in my community? If I don’t know scripture, if I don’t know the truth the way He intended me to know it, how will I be a light to those around me? How can I absorb, translate and speak truth into those around me in ways that they understand if it isn’t an intrinsic part of who I am?
I’m fired up to dig into scripture again, to pick up where I left off and to soak in the truth.
Want to come with me? If you’re new to scripture, try the book of John. As our pastor said, it’s short, it’s concise and it’s a good starting point.
For me, I’ll head back to the book of Romans. It draws me in time-and-time again, and somehow I never tire of reading the same words.
“But the Advocate, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, will teach you everything, and remind you of all that I have said to you.” John 14:26
I started asking God for something specific last August. Several times per week when I pray, I ask God to give me two things; an insatiable love for Him and an insatiable passion to do His work. I want to feel so compelled, so excited to use my gifts for Him that it’s all consuming. I want it to be all I can think about when I get out of bed and I want it to distract me during my day.
On Sunday I heard a powerful sermon that I felt burning inside me. Do you ever leave church feeling as though the Holy Spirit used the words spoken and turned up the heat about a thousand degrees inside you?
I had that kind of experience Sunday. Can you guess what the sermon was on? Maybe a new mission opportunity that needs my specific gifts? A new and exciting way to serve Him and make a difference in my community?
If that was your guess, you are right, but not in the way you might think. Our pastor spent his message time this past weekend talking about Biblical literacy. He talked about the value of reading the Bible, knowing the stories, knowing the scriptures and then after we intellectually know and understand them, learning to apply those principals learned to our daily lives.
I found myself on the edge of my seat, getting more and more excited as he talked. Why is it that I feel so drawn to the Word?
I would have had an adequate response to that, but in His way, He used a Bible study I read yesterday afternoon to solidify my thoughts. In reading the first chapter of The Good and Beautiful God by James Bryan Smith, he says this about the Bible and the Holy Spirit. “When we open the Bible and begin to read slowly and listen for God, the Spirit illuminates our mind and gives us a direct word from God. Even prayer, which we often think we initiate, is really the work of the Holy Spirit.”
Over the course of the past couple of weeks I took time off from writing and I read scripture instead. I spent my quiet time with the Bible and with a prayer journal and I just absorbed His truth. It was a renewing period of time for me and it doesn’t feel like a coincidence that the last day of that self-inflicted time out included a sermon on the importance of reading the Bible.
My body, my heart and my soul thirst for the words of truth and reading it slowly, one word at a time, one sentence at a time saturates me in places that will dry out without Him.
Intellectually I think I understood the correlation between the Holy Spirit and the need for spiritual disciplines, including reading my Bible. What I don’t think I recognized was the power and the pull the Holy Spirit has, and there is no question in my mind that the idea to pray for insatiable love and passion came from the Holy Spirit.
So why did I think the sermon was akin to a new mission opportunity or way to make a difference in my community? If I don’t know scripture, if I don’t know the truth the way He intended me to know it, how will I be a light to those around me? How can I absorb, translate and speak truth into those around me in ways that they understand if it isn’t an intrinsic part of who I am?
I’m fired up to dig into scripture again, to pick up where I left off and to soak in the truth.
Want to come with me? If you’re new to scripture, try the book of John. As our pastor said, it’s short, it’s concise and it’s a good starting point.
For me, I’ll head back to the book of Romans. It draws me in time-and-time again, and somehow I never tire of reading the same words.
Gifts and expectations
Written for Him by Renee
Luke 12:48 “…From everyone who has been given much, much will be demanded; and from the one who has been entrusted with much, much more will be asked.”
I heard this scripture during the sermon a few weekends ago and while it was not the focal point of the message, it had a purpose because I’ve thought about it almost daily since.
It’s one of those verses I’ve been told before, almost like a colloquial saying that people will use when times are tough and they want to encourage you in some way. It’s akin to saying, hang in there, you are special and that’s why you have so much on your plate. This is an honor, even though it’s difficult.
I’ve been told that during times of struggle, more often than not when I’ve felt responsibility that was more than I wanted to manage or been burdened with more than I felt I could accomplish in a given period of time. And in those moments, when someone lays this scripture at my feet, I feel the teenager inside me get sassy.
What if I don’t want to be special? What if I don’t want to be given much or never asked to be given much? What if I don’t want this?
I’m certainly not alone. I’ve written about Moses asking God to find someone else; we know about Jonah who ran so far from what God wanted from him that he eventually found himself in the belly of a whale being transported to the location God had selected for him.
Can you imagine what Jonah experienced? As he looked around in the dark, stinky, slimy and wet conditions, all the while wondering how in the world he was alive in such a place? It certainly would have been a lot easier if he had just obeyed God and followed the call he was given.
Can you relate? I know I can. I’ve found myself in a dark place many times over because I chose not to follow the nudging and promptings of God.
The burden, anxiety and overwhelmed feeling we sometimes get when we are preparing to follow His will for us seems to be more than we can handle and yet we know from history, we know from the examples in the Bible that the alternative is actually much worse.
What is the alternative?
Silence. Darkness. Feeling alone.
When we shut down His voice and we decide to go our own direction and pave our own path, we may find ourselves surrounded by other people, but we feel utterly and completely adrift.
God has equipped each and every one of us with a specific set of resources and talents and thus the ability to understand and grow deeper in our faith and in knowing what He wants and needs from us. He holds us accountable based on the gifts we’ve been given and if we turn our backs on those gifts, He is there, but He becomes quiet.
I’m in the midst of a new season of my life with new and different responsibilities. Sometimes I feel apprehension and nervousness as I tackle those responsibilities, but this scripture is a reminder that I’m ready. I’ve been equipped and called to serve Him and while it may feel like too much sometimes, I’d rather feel that than the silence that comes with ignoring His will.
Luke 12:48 “…From everyone who has been given much, much will be demanded; and from the one who has been entrusted with much, much more will be asked.”
I heard this scripture during the sermon a few weekends ago and while it was not the focal point of the message, it had a purpose because I’ve thought about it almost daily since.
It’s one of those verses I’ve been told before, almost like a colloquial saying that people will use when times are tough and they want to encourage you in some way. It’s akin to saying, hang in there, you are special and that’s why you have so much on your plate. This is an honor, even though it’s difficult.
I’ve been told that during times of struggle, more often than not when I’ve felt responsibility that was more than I wanted to manage or been burdened with more than I felt I could accomplish in a given period of time. And in those moments, when someone lays this scripture at my feet, I feel the teenager inside me get sassy.
What if I don’t want to be special? What if I don’t want to be given much or never asked to be given much? What if I don’t want this?
I’m certainly not alone. I’ve written about Moses asking God to find someone else; we know about Jonah who ran so far from what God wanted from him that he eventually found himself in the belly of a whale being transported to the location God had selected for him.
Can you imagine what Jonah experienced? As he looked around in the dark, stinky, slimy and wet conditions, all the while wondering how in the world he was alive in such a place? It certainly would have been a lot easier if he had just obeyed God and followed the call he was given.
Can you relate? I know I can. I’ve found myself in a dark place many times over because I chose not to follow the nudging and promptings of God.
The burden, anxiety and overwhelmed feeling we sometimes get when we are preparing to follow His will for us seems to be more than we can handle and yet we know from history, we know from the examples in the Bible that the alternative is actually much worse.
What is the alternative?
Silence. Darkness. Feeling alone.
When we shut down His voice and we decide to go our own direction and pave our own path, we may find ourselves surrounded by other people, but we feel utterly and completely adrift.
God has equipped each and every one of us with a specific set of resources and talents and thus the ability to understand and grow deeper in our faith and in knowing what He wants and needs from us. He holds us accountable based on the gifts we’ve been given and if we turn our backs on those gifts, He is there, but He becomes quiet.
I’m in the midst of a new season of my life with new and different responsibilities. Sometimes I feel apprehension and nervousness as I tackle those responsibilities, but this scripture is a reminder that I’m ready. I’ve been equipped and called to serve Him and while it may feel like too much sometimes, I’d rather feel that than the silence that comes with ignoring His will.
My Little Kingdom
Written for Him by Renee
Have you ever played one of those life simulation games online? I’m thinking specifically a game like Farmville on Face Book. It’s a place where people can play a different role in an online life. While playing the game you have to maintain your crops and land. To be honest, I’ve never played it, but I’ve seen enough status updates to get the gist of what the game entails.
I think what must be so appealing about games like that is the ability to change your life and in fantasy land become someone else for a while. Beyond that, I think it’s probably a sense of control and ownership over your own little slice of the world. In Farmville the players have their own farm. It’s land, crops, wide open spaces and an opportunity to work to make your own income without punching a clock.
It’s like life only better. There are no real responsibilities or repercussions; my guess is that there is a sense of having more; having everything you want which is not often possible in real life.
In the book The Good and Beautiful Community, James Bryan Smith speaks to this sense we have of ownership in our real lives. “God has given each of us a little kingdom over which to say what happens. This is God’s plan. He wants us to be stewards. So he gives us bodies, talents and money so we can produce good things.”
Sounds a lot like Farmville right? We’re given an allotment of things to work with and then we use those things (talents, bodies, money) to pursue more. But Smith continues, “But our little kingdoms are not our own. We are stewards of God’s gifts; everything belongs to God. That changes everything. No longer can I say ‘What is mine is mine to do with what I please.’ Instead, ask, ‘How shall I use the gifts you have given me?’
Just like Farmville, stewardship and using the ‘little kingdom’ we’ve been given for His purposes takes daily evaluation and attention. Beyond the obvious difference of reality vs. fantasy, the other significant difference between the online world and our real world is the purpose for participation. When playing the online game the goal is to accumulate more, to grow more and to be a better farmer than others who are also playing the game.
The goal in life is to learn how to use more of our time, talents and money to further the kingdom. Or it should be, but is that the way I’m really living my life?
When I first read the passage in the book I thought about control rather than stewardship. I have this false sense of control over my little kingdom. It’s not unnatural or abnormal to think that way; it’s another draw to online games. We want to have our own space, things and world the way we want it. Where I often go wrong is thinking I’ve built this life I’m living. I’ve worked hard, earned a salary and been able to provide for my daughter and I.
But I’d be wrong.
God has provided for us. God has blessed me with the talent to earn wages that support the ‘little kingdom’ he has placed us in. When I think about this life being his, literally my body, soul, mind and talents as well as the physical resources I have access to use, I know I live in abundance.
He has given me more responsibility by giving me more in life. I have more to ration in terms of time and money to those who are living on the opposite end of abundance. So I have to start asking myself a couple of tough questions as I move through my days.
· Is this activity I’m about to engage in taking my time or talents away from something that would further the kingdom?
· Is this item or service I’m about to spend my money on keeping me from contributing to the kingdom?
These are tough questions and will require prayer and discernment. Want to join me in this? Try it for a day – a day when you know you have more time to spend on yourself and more time to spend your resources on yourself and ask these questions as you start each new activity. Then pray and ask him for guidance. What will you ultimately put on the backburner to share the blessings of your ‘little kingdom’ with someone else?
Have you ever played one of those life simulation games online? I’m thinking specifically a game like Farmville on Face Book. It’s a place where people can play a different role in an online life. While playing the game you have to maintain your crops and land. To be honest, I’ve never played it, but I’ve seen enough status updates to get the gist of what the game entails.
I think what must be so appealing about games like that is the ability to change your life and in fantasy land become someone else for a while. Beyond that, I think it’s probably a sense of control and ownership over your own little slice of the world. In Farmville the players have their own farm. It’s land, crops, wide open spaces and an opportunity to work to make your own income without punching a clock.
It’s like life only better. There are no real responsibilities or repercussions; my guess is that there is a sense of having more; having everything you want which is not often possible in real life.
In the book The Good and Beautiful Community, James Bryan Smith speaks to this sense we have of ownership in our real lives. “God has given each of us a little kingdom over which to say what happens. This is God’s plan. He wants us to be stewards. So he gives us bodies, talents and money so we can produce good things.”
Sounds a lot like Farmville right? We’re given an allotment of things to work with and then we use those things (talents, bodies, money) to pursue more. But Smith continues, “But our little kingdoms are not our own. We are stewards of God’s gifts; everything belongs to God. That changes everything. No longer can I say ‘What is mine is mine to do with what I please.’ Instead, ask, ‘How shall I use the gifts you have given me?’
Just like Farmville, stewardship and using the ‘little kingdom’ we’ve been given for His purposes takes daily evaluation and attention. Beyond the obvious difference of reality vs. fantasy, the other significant difference between the online world and our real world is the purpose for participation. When playing the online game the goal is to accumulate more, to grow more and to be a better farmer than others who are also playing the game.
The goal in life is to learn how to use more of our time, talents and money to further the kingdom. Or it should be, but is that the way I’m really living my life?
When I first read the passage in the book I thought about control rather than stewardship. I have this false sense of control over my little kingdom. It’s not unnatural or abnormal to think that way; it’s another draw to online games. We want to have our own space, things and world the way we want it. Where I often go wrong is thinking I’ve built this life I’m living. I’ve worked hard, earned a salary and been able to provide for my daughter and I.
But I’d be wrong.
God has provided for us. God has blessed me with the talent to earn wages that support the ‘little kingdom’ he has placed us in. When I think about this life being his, literally my body, soul, mind and talents as well as the physical resources I have access to use, I know I live in abundance.
He has given me more responsibility by giving me more in life. I have more to ration in terms of time and money to those who are living on the opposite end of abundance. So I have to start asking myself a couple of tough questions as I move through my days.
· Is this activity I’m about to engage in taking my time or talents away from something that would further the kingdom?
· Is this item or service I’m about to spend my money on keeping me from contributing to the kingdom?
These are tough questions and will require prayer and discernment. Want to join me in this? Try it for a day – a day when you know you have more time to spend on yourself and more time to spend your resources on yourself and ask these questions as you start each new activity. Then pray and ask him for guidance. What will you ultimately put on the backburner to share the blessings of your ‘little kingdom’ with someone else?
Un-forgiveness is Ugly Business
Written for Him by Renee
I wrote a devotional on forgiveness last week and I said I was ok in my life, with the exception of learning to forgive myself, I’m in good shape. I wrote that devotional and then day-after-day for several in a row, God showed me I wasn’t seeing clearly. He showed me where I’m harboring un-forgiveness for someone and how it’s impacting my life.
I was keeping a mental scoreboard of all of the wrongs both perceived and true that were lobbed in my direction. Then when that wasn’t enough, I began to talk about them with others. First I talked to my mom because it doesn’t feel wrong to share things with her. If I’m keeping it in the family, it’s ok right? My family loves me, they’ve lived through a lot with me and they get me. But that wasn’t enough, so I told my father and my brother and then when that wasn’t enough, I started to tell friends.
I turned my pain and my un-forgiveness into an opportunity to gossip about the person who was causing me pain. I turned it into an opportunity to impugn his reputation and on the flip side, make myself look better as a result.
Un-forgiveness is ugly business.
As I acknowledged this and began to write this morning, I had one of those God moments. One of those experiences when several unrelated things in my life that were plaguing me started to fuse and come together to form a picture. Do you ever have those moments? When you finally recognize and accept that something you have been doing is out of line with His word, with His desire and His plan for you and you turn it over to Him? Then He shows you that you’ve made your own bed and the issues you have been fighting are all rooted in the sin you’ve been bound in?
Boy am I a slow learner!
The good news is He forgives me in the blink of an eye. He forgave me the second He gave His son’s life for my own.
2 Corinthians 5:18-19 says “All this is from God, who reconciled us to himself through Christ, and has given us the ministry of reconciliation; that is, in Christ God was reconciling the world to himself, not counting their trespasses against them and entrusting the message of reconciliation to us.”
Not counting their trespasses. If He isn’t counting mine, I shouldn’t be counting anyone else’s.
In the Good and Beautiful Community, James Bryan Smith unpacks this verse a little further. He says “This is a clear explanation of the finality of the cross. God – in Christ – is not counting our sins against us. God stopped counting and apparently never took it back up. God is no longer dealing with us on the basis of our sins but of our faith. Jesus died for all of the sins for all of the people for all time – and that means you.”
God doesn’t deal with me on the basis of my sin, but of my faith. That’s a powerful statement and changes the way I think about my relationship with Him. And if I’m truly examining my relationship with Him, I have to also examine my relationships with those around me. I can’t base my reactions, my dealings and my conversations with others on the basis of their perceived sins. That’s not my job and it’s not making me a happy, healthy person either. My job is to have the faith to forgive. From that spirit of forgiveness comes a much easier relationship with those around me. Whether or not someone deserves to be forgiven is irrelevant in my interaction with them because I don’t deserve to be forgiven and yet I am.
Thank God He put me through the ringer a bit this past week and forced me to really look deeply at the issue of un-forgiveness. There is freedom in letting go and this morning I feel free.
False Narratives
Written for Him by Renee
This week is the last week of a three-part series I’ve been studying since last September. The Good and Beautiful series is a three-book series that has changed me and challenged me with each week and each new lesson. I’m really sorry this study is coming to an end.
As I was reading Psalms 103 again this morning, one of the first and most powerful lessons I learned in the series came back to mind. In the Good and Beautiful God, the first book in the series, James Bryan Smith explains his format. Each week he calls out a ‘false narrative,’ something we generally believe as Christians that is untrue. He then moves on to provide the ‘true narrative’ that is based in scripture to help us change the way we think.
In the first book, one of the false narratives I have believed up until this study is that we are all sinners. Each and every one of us sins, so why wouldn’t we consider ourselves sinners? I had a hard time wrapping my head around the truth that Smith wanted each of us to consider as we studied.
Smith purports that because we are made new in Christ, because He dwells within us as believers, that we are no longer sinners. When we are made new in Christ we lose that label.
As I think over the past 24 hours of my life I know I have sinned. I haven’t robbed any banks or even had murder in my heart, but it’s a long holiday weekend and as a result I haven’t taken care of my body as well as I normally do and I haven’t maintained an attitude of praise amidst the work and chores I decided had to be done over the weekend.
Before this study I would have held onto that false narrative: I’ve sinned and therefore, I am a sinner. In some ways that statement is a lovely excuse. Jesus came to die for my sins because I’m unable to control myself, because the flesh wants what the spirit does not and vice versa. (Galatians 5:17) So if it’s natural for me to want something I shouldn’t have or shouldn’t do, it’s ok, that’s why Jesus came to die for our sins.
But that’s only meeting Him half way and over the course of this study I’ve started to realize just how much I would miss if I held onto that label as an excuse, as a crutch and as a way to maintain focus (reverse pride) inward rather than outward.
The scripture I ran across in Psalms 103 this morning, verse 12 took me back to this false narrative and made me re-evaluate how I’m incorporating the truth into my life; as far as the east is from the west, so far has he removed our transgressions from us.
I am no longer a sinner. Rather, I am one in whom Christ dwells. Yes, I still commit sin, but it does not define who I am, it does not dictate how I live my life and it does not provide me with the excuse I need to indulge the flesh.
With each decision I make, I am reminded that I am not alone. I have a counselor and a teacher who speaks to me through nudges and whispers to follow the path that leads me to the narrow gate. By thinking of myself differently, by acknowledging that I am different and that I have an opportunity to serve and please my God in each choice I make throughout the course of the day, I require myself to live by a different standard.
And when I do fail, I know that it does not change who I am. He does not abandon me because the flesh wins out, instead He dwells in me and He separates me from my transgressions because He loves me that much.
This week is the last week of a three-part series I’ve been studying since last September. The Good and Beautiful series is a three-book series that has changed me and challenged me with each week and each new lesson. I’m really sorry this study is coming to an end.
As I was reading Psalms 103 again this morning, one of the first and most powerful lessons I learned in the series came back to mind. In the Good and Beautiful God, the first book in the series, James Bryan Smith explains his format. Each week he calls out a ‘false narrative,’ something we generally believe as Christians that is untrue. He then moves on to provide the ‘true narrative’ that is based in scripture to help us change the way we think.
In the first book, one of the false narratives I have believed up until this study is that we are all sinners. Each and every one of us sins, so why wouldn’t we consider ourselves sinners? I had a hard time wrapping my head around the truth that Smith wanted each of us to consider as we studied.
Smith purports that because we are made new in Christ, because He dwells within us as believers, that we are no longer sinners. When we are made new in Christ we lose that label.
As I think over the past 24 hours of my life I know I have sinned. I haven’t robbed any banks or even had murder in my heart, but it’s a long holiday weekend and as a result I haven’t taken care of my body as well as I normally do and I haven’t maintained an attitude of praise amidst the work and chores I decided had to be done over the weekend.
Before this study I would have held onto that false narrative: I’ve sinned and therefore, I am a sinner. In some ways that statement is a lovely excuse. Jesus came to die for my sins because I’m unable to control myself, because the flesh wants what the spirit does not and vice versa. (Galatians 5:17) So if it’s natural for me to want something I shouldn’t have or shouldn’t do, it’s ok, that’s why Jesus came to die for our sins.
But that’s only meeting Him half way and over the course of this study I’ve started to realize just how much I would miss if I held onto that label as an excuse, as a crutch and as a way to maintain focus (reverse pride) inward rather than outward.
The scripture I ran across in Psalms 103 this morning, verse 12 took me back to this false narrative and made me re-evaluate how I’m incorporating the truth into my life; as far as the east is from the west, so far has he removed our transgressions from us.
I am no longer a sinner. Rather, I am one in whom Christ dwells. Yes, I still commit sin, but it does not define who I am, it does not dictate how I live my life and it does not provide me with the excuse I need to indulge the flesh.
With each decision I make, I am reminded that I am not alone. I have a counselor and a teacher who speaks to me through nudges and whispers to follow the path that leads me to the narrow gate. By thinking of myself differently, by acknowledging that I am different and that I have an opportunity to serve and please my God in each choice I make throughout the course of the day, I require myself to live by a different standard.
And when I do fail, I know that it does not change who I am. He does not abandon me because the flesh wins out, instead He dwells in me and He separates me from my transgressions because He loves me that much.
Righteous Anger
Written for Him by Renee
During church last week the pastor’s sermon started with a video clip. Rather than a clip of a movie or song, this was a video taken just a couple weeks prior as one of our pastors visited Ghana. We have been working closely with another pastor who lives and works in the mission field of Ghana and as a church have donated enough money to build wells for clean drinking water many times over.
Typically when I see the people of Ghana respond to the wells I get goose bumps. I am uplifted and filled with joy over the small effort each of us in the church is able to put forth to create a life altering impact on the lives of the people of Ghana. I think yeah for us – we were God’s hands and feet! I’m not being sarcastic here, I think that’s important and I am happy when we’re able to do something as a church that wouldn’t be possible to do alone.
This past Sunday I experienced the video clip differently. I was angry. As I listened to the men and women and children chatter, sing and bubble with enthusiasm over the little bit of clear, clean trickling water coming out of the well, I was stunned and I was just plain ticked off.
Are you kidding me? If the water came out of my sink in my bathroom that slowly, I’d be seriously annoyed and would have to call my brother or dad first to help me; and then possibly a plumber. I expect more. I expect a blast of running water at whatever temperature I want, whenever I want to have it.
Why is it that I can be a diva about my water and it’s completely acceptable? Why is it that I have the luxury of a hot shower twice per day – once in the morning and once after I work out; while people across the globe are dying because they can’t get enough clean water at any temperature to survive?
I’ve been in a study for the past several months that addresses what I’m feeling. In the Good and Beautiful Life by James Bryan Smith, he says “Anger is the correct response to injustice, and we are naturally opposed to injustice because we are created in the image of a just God.”
He goes on to talk about one of the instances in the Bible where we get a view of what Jesus looked like when he exhibited righteous anger.
“Then Jesus entered the temple and drove out all who were selling and buying in the temple, and he overturned the tables of the money changers and the seats of those who sold doves. He said to them ‘It is written, ‘My house shall be called a house of prayer;’ but you are making it a den of robbers.’” Matthew 21:12-13
My anger over the injustice of God’s people living in a country where clean water is a luxury is justified. Not only is it justified, it’s appropriate and it’s righteous. I think that anger is one of the strongest ways to make us stand up for change.
The catch is what I do with it. Jesus cleared the temple of the inappropriate use. What do I do about the water in a world I can barely picture in my mind and one I’ve never experienced?
First and foremost, I can donate to create more wells. I can use God’s money, money that I’ve been blessed to earn in a country of abundance to make life a lot easier for someone across the globe.
Then I can either become a missionary and travel to a country like Ghana myself, spreading the word of Jesus Christ, or I can support those who do. The reality of my life today is that I likely won’t be filling the role of missionary. A critical role where people are not only providing physical access to living water, they are providing spiritual access to living water. Something the people of Ghana may have felt, but not have understood they were missing.
“…but whoever drinks the water I give them will never thirst. Indeed, the water I give them will become in them a spring of water welling up to eternal life.” John 4:14
The clapping, the cheering and the singing the people in Ghana were doing over the slow, trickling water they could see and touch is minor in comparison to saving a life for eternity. Each person who is touched by a missionary and becomes a follower of Christ as a result is impacted because someone experienced righteous anger. Someone saw a need; someone saw the injustice in this world and made a decision to make a difference.
I pray that someday God will be able to use me in a significant manner; in a way that first-hand changes and saves lives. Until then I’m grateful that He can use me to support those that do.
During church last week the pastor’s sermon started with a video clip. Rather than a clip of a movie or song, this was a video taken just a couple weeks prior as one of our pastors visited Ghana. We have been working closely with another pastor who lives and works in the mission field of Ghana and as a church have donated enough money to build wells for clean drinking water many times over.
Typically when I see the people of Ghana respond to the wells I get goose bumps. I am uplifted and filled with joy over the small effort each of us in the church is able to put forth to create a life altering impact on the lives of the people of Ghana. I think yeah for us – we were God’s hands and feet! I’m not being sarcastic here, I think that’s important and I am happy when we’re able to do something as a church that wouldn’t be possible to do alone.
This past Sunday I experienced the video clip differently. I was angry. As I listened to the men and women and children chatter, sing and bubble with enthusiasm over the little bit of clear, clean trickling water coming out of the well, I was stunned and I was just plain ticked off.
Are you kidding me? If the water came out of my sink in my bathroom that slowly, I’d be seriously annoyed and would have to call my brother or dad first to help me; and then possibly a plumber. I expect more. I expect a blast of running water at whatever temperature I want, whenever I want to have it.
Why is it that I can be a diva about my water and it’s completely acceptable? Why is it that I have the luxury of a hot shower twice per day – once in the morning and once after I work out; while people across the globe are dying because they can’t get enough clean water at any temperature to survive?
I’ve been in a study for the past several months that addresses what I’m feeling. In the Good and Beautiful Life by James Bryan Smith, he says “Anger is the correct response to injustice, and we are naturally opposed to injustice because we are created in the image of a just God.”
He goes on to talk about one of the instances in the Bible where we get a view of what Jesus looked like when he exhibited righteous anger.
“Then Jesus entered the temple and drove out all who were selling and buying in the temple, and he overturned the tables of the money changers and the seats of those who sold doves. He said to them ‘It is written, ‘My house shall be called a house of prayer;’ but you are making it a den of robbers.’” Matthew 21:12-13
My anger over the injustice of God’s people living in a country where clean water is a luxury is justified. Not only is it justified, it’s appropriate and it’s righteous. I think that anger is one of the strongest ways to make us stand up for change.
The catch is what I do with it. Jesus cleared the temple of the inappropriate use. What do I do about the water in a world I can barely picture in my mind and one I’ve never experienced?
First and foremost, I can donate to create more wells. I can use God’s money, money that I’ve been blessed to earn in a country of abundance to make life a lot easier for someone across the globe.
Then I can either become a missionary and travel to a country like Ghana myself, spreading the word of Jesus Christ, or I can support those who do. The reality of my life today is that I likely won’t be filling the role of missionary. A critical role where people are not only providing physical access to living water, they are providing spiritual access to living water. Something the people of Ghana may have felt, but not have understood they were missing.
“…but whoever drinks the water I give them will never thirst. Indeed, the water I give them will become in them a spring of water welling up to eternal life.” John 4:14
The clapping, the cheering and the singing the people in Ghana were doing over the slow, trickling water they could see and touch is minor in comparison to saving a life for eternity. Each person who is touched by a missionary and becomes a follower of Christ as a result is impacted because someone experienced righteous anger. Someone saw a need; someone saw the injustice in this world and made a decision to make a difference.
I pray that someday God will be able to use me in a significant manner; in a way that first-hand changes and saves lives. Until then I’m grateful that He can use me to support those that do.
Lead by the Spirit
Written for Him by Renee
I had dinner with a new friend just a few weeks ago and we were talking about our weekend plans. He was headed to a new movie and asked me a thought provoking question. He said he really wanted to follow God, but sometimes there were things he shouldn’t do, but he really wanted to do them anyway. He asked me what I thought about that and what it meant to God.
I think he was talking about something more significant than the movie, but we focused on that as our example. The movie he was going to see was an action movie, full of violence, murder and more than likely inappropriate language. In our society today it’s hard to avoid those things in most forms of media, whether it be movies, television or satellite radio. So he asked me if it was ok that he was excited to go and watch a movie that would clearly depict humans violating some of God’s basic commandments.
My mind raced. I watch those movies all the time; my favorite television shows include Glee, Criminal Minds and The Mentalist. There probably wasn’t anything in that movie that could rival some of the content in any one of those programs. So I started to think through what I know about scripture, what I know about God’s grace and what I think about intentionally pursuing pleasure time activities that involve watching someone else commit sin.
I didn’t answer his question very well at dinner. I stumbled around a bit and we moved on to another topic. But I’ve thought about that conversation several times since and decided to go back to the Good and Beautiful Life book I just finished. In the book, the author James Bryan Smith says this: Jesus is saying that those who are led by the Spirit are not under a set of laws and rules. We are indwelt by a person far greater than a set of regulations. In order to enter the kingdom we must surrender our lives to the leading of the Holy Spirit.
He uses the following scriptures to support that position: “For all who are led by the Spirit of God are children of God” (Romans 8:14). “The wind blows where it chooses, and you hear the sound of it, but you do not know where it comes from or where it goes. So it is with everyone who is born of the Spirit.” (John 3:8) Smith notes here that wind and spirit are the same word in Greek.
So we aren’t bound by laws today as the people were in the Old Testament times. At least not in a spiritual sense, because we have something infinitely better, we have the guidance of the Holy Spirit. In some ways I think it’s harder to live life striving to hear and discern the voice of the Spirit, but scripture paints an ugly picture of legalism and how easy it would be to follow a written set of rules and never open your heart to Him. So even though it’s harder work, in the long run its better for us.
Often by living our lives this way rather than by a set of laws, we take a wrong direction and may walk the wrong path for a time before we realize we need to stop. That’s happened to me many times, especially when what I’m doing starts somewhat innocently and begins to pick up momentum.
Over the past couple of years I have rented a DVR player from Mediacom as part of my cable package. I’m able to record hours of television and play it back at my leisure. What a great invention! But as I started to use it, I started to record more and more and I started to watch more and more television. It got to a point during the prime time season when each show I recorded had a new episode and I would have six or more hours of television to watch to keep current. And because the DVR would only hold so much information, I had to watch what I had or lose the ability to record the next show.
So because my evenings were full I started to waste my weekends in front of the TV. Week after week I would sit down in front of the TV and have a catch-up marathon of my favorite shows. I knew it was wasteful, but I felt like I deserved the break, I deserved to relax and allow my mind to go numb for several hours.
It was during that time that I started to feel the nudge inside me. It started quietly, but it got louder and louder over time. I wasn’t being a good steward of the time I was given. I was throwing it away by spending it all in front of the TV instead of being in community with others; exercising; enjoying good weather in the fall or spring. I felt convicted of watching too much TV and I had to make a change. I had to let some of those shows go.
So the answer to my friend’s question is the same answer I would have received had I asked if I was watching too much TV. I need to follow the guidance of the Holy Spirit. If my friend is really concerned about what he’s watching and it’s on his heart to examine, chances are the Holy Spirit is speaking to him in some way and he needs to listen.
The best part is, if the Spirit is leading us away from something harmful to us, He’s likely leading us purposefully toward something good.
I had dinner with a new friend just a few weeks ago and we were talking about our weekend plans. He was headed to a new movie and asked me a thought provoking question. He said he really wanted to follow God, but sometimes there were things he shouldn’t do, but he really wanted to do them anyway. He asked me what I thought about that and what it meant to God.
I think he was talking about something more significant than the movie, but we focused on that as our example. The movie he was going to see was an action movie, full of violence, murder and more than likely inappropriate language. In our society today it’s hard to avoid those things in most forms of media, whether it be movies, television or satellite radio. So he asked me if it was ok that he was excited to go and watch a movie that would clearly depict humans violating some of God’s basic commandments.
My mind raced. I watch those movies all the time; my favorite television shows include Glee, Criminal Minds and The Mentalist. There probably wasn’t anything in that movie that could rival some of the content in any one of those programs. So I started to think through what I know about scripture, what I know about God’s grace and what I think about intentionally pursuing pleasure time activities that involve watching someone else commit sin.
I didn’t answer his question very well at dinner. I stumbled around a bit and we moved on to another topic. But I’ve thought about that conversation several times since and decided to go back to the Good and Beautiful Life book I just finished. In the book, the author James Bryan Smith says this: Jesus is saying that those who are led by the Spirit are not under a set of laws and rules. We are indwelt by a person far greater than a set of regulations. In order to enter the kingdom we must surrender our lives to the leading of the Holy Spirit.
He uses the following scriptures to support that position: “For all who are led by the Spirit of God are children of God” (Romans 8:14). “The wind blows where it chooses, and you hear the sound of it, but you do not know where it comes from or where it goes. So it is with everyone who is born of the Spirit.” (John 3:8) Smith notes here that wind and spirit are the same word in Greek.
So we aren’t bound by laws today as the people were in the Old Testament times. At least not in a spiritual sense, because we have something infinitely better, we have the guidance of the Holy Spirit. In some ways I think it’s harder to live life striving to hear and discern the voice of the Spirit, but scripture paints an ugly picture of legalism and how easy it would be to follow a written set of rules and never open your heart to Him. So even though it’s harder work, in the long run its better for us.
Often by living our lives this way rather than by a set of laws, we take a wrong direction and may walk the wrong path for a time before we realize we need to stop. That’s happened to me many times, especially when what I’m doing starts somewhat innocently and begins to pick up momentum.
Over the past couple of years I have rented a DVR player from Mediacom as part of my cable package. I’m able to record hours of television and play it back at my leisure. What a great invention! But as I started to use it, I started to record more and more and I started to watch more and more television. It got to a point during the prime time season when each show I recorded had a new episode and I would have six or more hours of television to watch to keep current. And because the DVR would only hold so much information, I had to watch what I had or lose the ability to record the next show.
So because my evenings were full I started to waste my weekends in front of the TV. Week after week I would sit down in front of the TV and have a catch-up marathon of my favorite shows. I knew it was wasteful, but I felt like I deserved the break, I deserved to relax and allow my mind to go numb for several hours.
It was during that time that I started to feel the nudge inside me. It started quietly, but it got louder and louder over time. I wasn’t being a good steward of the time I was given. I was throwing it away by spending it all in front of the TV instead of being in community with others; exercising; enjoying good weather in the fall or spring. I felt convicted of watching too much TV and I had to make a change. I had to let some of those shows go.
So the answer to my friend’s question is the same answer I would have received had I asked if I was watching too much TV. I need to follow the guidance of the Holy Spirit. If my friend is really concerned about what he’s watching and it’s on his heart to examine, chances are the Holy Spirit is speaking to him in some way and he needs to listen.
The best part is, if the Spirit is leading us away from something harmful to us, He’s likely leading us purposefully toward something good.
Over and over and over
Written for Him by Renee
Over the course of the past three weeks I have been spending time with God and faithfully writing whatever I feel He has placed on my heart to share. I get up bright and early, make a cup of coffee and publish a devotional I’ve got written and waiting, then I start the process of writing a new one.
I pray, I wait, I read scripture and most of the time an idea pops and I dive in. For me this is typically a one-hour process and then I’m on my way toward the shower.
There is another piece of this daily experience that has been plaguing me though, and this week it’s getting a little louder and a little stronger. So far I’ve written about:
· My battle with emotional eating and using food to medicate and numb myself so I don’t have to feel the deep and painful emotions of life.
· I’ve talked about my struggles with impatience and my ability to let go and let God.
I think I could probably write about those things every day with new stories as I continue to try and improve those areas of my behavior.
Where I seem to be dwelling lately is on the fact that God is giving me these messages and ideas for devotionals and yet I continue to struggle with the same things and sometimes in the same ways. So I’ve started to doubt my ability to change; I’ve started to doubt the validity of writing for others when I’m so desperately broken; and I’ve started to wonder whose call I answered when I started to write, was it His or my own?
Based on what I’ve written, I know the answer to that last question. These words and the ease in which they flow onto the page are not my own. So it’s not really a surprise to me that God’s response this morning when I asked Him what I should write about, was to return me to a short blurb from a study I just finished. I’ve mentioned previously that I’m taking the Good and Beautiful series by James Bryan Smith and one of the things he spends a great deal of time on is equipping the reader for change.
His books are structured to call out ‘false narratives’. These are things we believe that are not scriptural and as a result, untrue. I have been surprised over and over as he has pointed out some of my own beliefs and demonstrated how they are both inaccurate and dangerous to hold onto, and then he shares his thoughts on how to change those beliefs.
When I think about the number of false narratives I need to change, and how rapidly I tend to acquire new ones, I get a little overwhelmed. I have this A-type personality that drives me forward at a fast clip and I have this false narrative that I need to change everything and I need to change it all today or I’ve failed, and there is no point in continuing the journey.
Here’s what the author said that God called me to remember and consider this morning. “Most of the struggle we and our friends face will not go away overnight. Most problems are not overcome by a single prayer, not because God is not strong enough or our prayers are not good enough, but because change often comes slowly.” He goes on to say, “God wants to give us good gifts, and apparently dogged determination and diligence in prayer is the way God works in our lives or the lives of those we care about.”
I think what He wanted me to hear today is that I can stop, I can take a deep breath and I can relax. He doesn’t expect me to change on a dime. He doesn’t expect me to be a shining example of every message He places on my heart. On the contrary, if I were able to change it all at once what would I have to offer to someone else who is struggling in his or her own life?
No, all I need to do is continue to focus my attention on Him and use that dogged determination He equipped me with to pursue Him. And in the meantime, I can relax, breath and enjoy the life He’s given me.
Over the course of the past three weeks I have been spending time with God and faithfully writing whatever I feel He has placed on my heart to share. I get up bright and early, make a cup of coffee and publish a devotional I’ve got written and waiting, then I start the process of writing a new one.
I pray, I wait, I read scripture and most of the time an idea pops and I dive in. For me this is typically a one-hour process and then I’m on my way toward the shower.
There is another piece of this daily experience that has been plaguing me though, and this week it’s getting a little louder and a little stronger. So far I’ve written about:
· My battle with emotional eating and using food to medicate and numb myself so I don’t have to feel the deep and painful emotions of life.
· I’ve talked about my struggles with impatience and my ability to let go and let God.
I think I could probably write about those things every day with new stories as I continue to try and improve those areas of my behavior.
Where I seem to be dwelling lately is on the fact that God is giving me these messages and ideas for devotionals and yet I continue to struggle with the same things and sometimes in the same ways. So I’ve started to doubt my ability to change; I’ve started to doubt the validity of writing for others when I’m so desperately broken; and I’ve started to wonder whose call I answered when I started to write, was it His or my own?
Based on what I’ve written, I know the answer to that last question. These words and the ease in which they flow onto the page are not my own. So it’s not really a surprise to me that God’s response this morning when I asked Him what I should write about, was to return me to a short blurb from a study I just finished. I’ve mentioned previously that I’m taking the Good and Beautiful series by James Bryan Smith and one of the things he spends a great deal of time on is equipping the reader for change.
His books are structured to call out ‘false narratives’. These are things we believe that are not scriptural and as a result, untrue. I have been surprised over and over as he has pointed out some of my own beliefs and demonstrated how they are both inaccurate and dangerous to hold onto, and then he shares his thoughts on how to change those beliefs.
When I think about the number of false narratives I need to change, and how rapidly I tend to acquire new ones, I get a little overwhelmed. I have this A-type personality that drives me forward at a fast clip and I have this false narrative that I need to change everything and I need to change it all today or I’ve failed, and there is no point in continuing the journey.
Here’s what the author said that God called me to remember and consider this morning. “Most of the struggle we and our friends face will not go away overnight. Most problems are not overcome by a single prayer, not because God is not strong enough or our prayers are not good enough, but because change often comes slowly.” He goes on to say, “God wants to give us good gifts, and apparently dogged determination and diligence in prayer is the way God works in our lives or the lives of those we care about.”
I think what He wanted me to hear today is that I can stop, I can take a deep breath and I can relax. He doesn’t expect me to change on a dime. He doesn’t expect me to be a shining example of every message He places on my heart. On the contrary, if I were able to change it all at once what would I have to offer to someone else who is struggling in his or her own life?
No, all I need to do is continue to focus my attention on Him and use that dogged determination He equipped me with to pursue Him. And in the meantime, I can relax, breath and enjoy the life He’s given me.
Sleep, sweet sleep
Written for Him by Renee
One of my favorite chapters in the study I did this past year by James Bryan Smith was on margin. Margin is just what it sounds like, just like the unfilled space on the sides and top of a printed page, margin is the time you set aside for yourself each day and each week. It’s time you have to recharge your spiritual batteries so you can walk in faith, so that your actions match the choices you know you want to make.
To help us apply the principles he shared each week in his books he asked us to perform spiritual disciplines called soul training. Those ranged from setting aside time to view nature, writing a letter to God and my favorite, sleep.
During the first week of the study he asked us all to commit to getting eight hours of sleep per night. I was really excited, if that was the kind of work required in the course, I had found the right course for me!
I’ve habitually been an eight hour per night kind of girl. At slumber parties as a young girl I was typically the first to fall asleep (which is never good); in college I was often the first to bed and first to rise during the school week; and even now as I find myself up earlier and earlier in the mornings, I tend to drop off to sleep earlier in the evening. Embarrassingly enough sometimes my daughter will yell something to me from her bedroom and wake me up, because I’ve fallen asleep before she has.
The past couple of months my work schedule has been really intense and the past week was one of the worst. I’ve had to work hard on prioritizing what I can actually accomplish and where my time and energy have to be focused. I’ve put my daughter first, making sure from the time I pick her up at night until she gets into bed that my focus is on her and that I lose the stress and angst I’m feeling so we can enjoy our time together. After she’s in bed, I have choices. I can stay up and work late, or I can drop into bed and get up incredibly early. That’s the choice I’ve made. I’ve worked 12 to 15 hour days to get my job done, and I’ve done it by cutting out sleep.
As a result, I’ve lost my margin. Margin isn’t just about spending quiet time with Him, reading the word and for me writing what I’m learning. It’s about taking care of my body as well. Eating right, exercising and sleeping are all ways that I can keep my mind and body focused on Him.
I’m finding without margin, I’ve become emotionally vulnerable. When I’m tired and running on empty, the decisions I make and the way I think through choices are very different from when I’ve slept. When I don’t get enough sleep, I’m easily influenced by the wrong voice, the voice that wants to lead me into temptation.
It’s tempting to snap and show frustration with people when I’m tired; it’s easy to tell myself it’s ok to eat what I want because I’m tired and I deserve it; it’s easy to tell myself it’s ok to stop writing because I’m just too busy to fit that in right now; and it’s easy to give the people I’m with just a portion of my attention and focus because I’m too tired to give them all of me.
My job will always ebb and flow as it is now. There will be periods of down time when I don’t have enough to fill my days and there will be periods of overflow where I can’t possibly complete all the tasks I need to complete during the work week. As a result I will always have choices to make to balance my life and my schedule.
This week, as I enter into another week with a frenzied pace of work, I will have to choose whether or not sleep is a priority. To do this, I plan to ask God to help me prioritize my days.
One of the other soul trainings Smith asked us to do during the course was to pray through Psalm 23. I feel like this is a good starting point for me. It’s a reminder that God can and will give me rest and restoration. He is with me and He will help me get through this time in a way that pleases and gratifies Him.
Psalm 23:
The LORD is my shepherd,
I shall not want.
He makes me lie down in green pastures;
He leads me beside quiet waters.
He restores my soul;
He guides me in the paths of righteousness
For His name’s sake.
Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death,
I fear no evil, for You are with me;
Your rod and Your staff, they comfort me.
You prepare a table before me in the presence of my enemies;
You have anointed my head with oil;
My cup overflows.
Surely goodness and loving kindness will follow me all the days of my life,
And I will dwell in the house of the LORD forever.
One of my favorite chapters in the study I did this past year by James Bryan Smith was on margin. Margin is just what it sounds like, just like the unfilled space on the sides and top of a printed page, margin is the time you set aside for yourself each day and each week. It’s time you have to recharge your spiritual batteries so you can walk in faith, so that your actions match the choices you know you want to make.
To help us apply the principles he shared each week in his books he asked us to perform spiritual disciplines called soul training. Those ranged from setting aside time to view nature, writing a letter to God and my favorite, sleep.
During the first week of the study he asked us all to commit to getting eight hours of sleep per night. I was really excited, if that was the kind of work required in the course, I had found the right course for me!
I’ve habitually been an eight hour per night kind of girl. At slumber parties as a young girl I was typically the first to fall asleep (which is never good); in college I was often the first to bed and first to rise during the school week; and even now as I find myself up earlier and earlier in the mornings, I tend to drop off to sleep earlier in the evening. Embarrassingly enough sometimes my daughter will yell something to me from her bedroom and wake me up, because I’ve fallen asleep before she has.
The past couple of months my work schedule has been really intense and the past week was one of the worst. I’ve had to work hard on prioritizing what I can actually accomplish and where my time and energy have to be focused. I’ve put my daughter first, making sure from the time I pick her up at night until she gets into bed that my focus is on her and that I lose the stress and angst I’m feeling so we can enjoy our time together. After she’s in bed, I have choices. I can stay up and work late, or I can drop into bed and get up incredibly early. That’s the choice I’ve made. I’ve worked 12 to 15 hour days to get my job done, and I’ve done it by cutting out sleep.
As a result, I’ve lost my margin. Margin isn’t just about spending quiet time with Him, reading the word and for me writing what I’m learning. It’s about taking care of my body as well. Eating right, exercising and sleeping are all ways that I can keep my mind and body focused on Him.
I’m finding without margin, I’ve become emotionally vulnerable. When I’m tired and running on empty, the decisions I make and the way I think through choices are very different from when I’ve slept. When I don’t get enough sleep, I’m easily influenced by the wrong voice, the voice that wants to lead me into temptation.
It’s tempting to snap and show frustration with people when I’m tired; it’s easy to tell myself it’s ok to eat what I want because I’m tired and I deserve it; it’s easy to tell myself it’s ok to stop writing because I’m just too busy to fit that in right now; and it’s easy to give the people I’m with just a portion of my attention and focus because I’m too tired to give them all of me.
My job will always ebb and flow as it is now. There will be periods of down time when I don’t have enough to fill my days and there will be periods of overflow where I can’t possibly complete all the tasks I need to complete during the work week. As a result I will always have choices to make to balance my life and my schedule.
This week, as I enter into another week with a frenzied pace of work, I will have to choose whether or not sleep is a priority. To do this, I plan to ask God to help me prioritize my days.
One of the other soul trainings Smith asked us to do during the course was to pray through Psalm 23. I feel like this is a good starting point for me. It’s a reminder that God can and will give me rest and restoration. He is with me and He will help me get through this time in a way that pleases and gratifies Him.
Psalm 23:
The LORD is my shepherd,
I shall not want.
He makes me lie down in green pastures;
He leads me beside quiet waters.
He restores my soul;
He guides me in the paths of righteousness
For His name’s sake.
Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death,
I fear no evil, for You are with me;
Your rod and Your staff, they comfort me.
You prepare a table before me in the presence of my enemies;
You have anointed my head with oil;
My cup overflows.
Surely goodness and loving kindness will follow me all the days of my life,
And I will dwell in the house of the LORD forever.
Kind, Smart and Important in Action
Written for Him by Renee
A while ago I wrote a blog/devotional about The Help. I talked about the parenting lessons in the movie and I decided I wanted to start telling my daughter the same thing the main character in the book was telling the little girl she was raising. “You are kind, you are smart and you are important.”
I’m embarrassed to say I didn’t follow through right away. It’s been a month or more since I posted that writing and just this past weekend I felt it pressed on my heart again. The right moment presented itself Saturday night as I was drying her off from her bath and I looked her directly in the eye and told her, ‘You are smart, kind and important.’
She lit up like a Christmas tree. I nearly cried I was so stunned and overwhelmed with her response. It’s not every day that God says ‘I told you so’ in a gentle and sweet way, but He certainly did on Saturday. Her eyes were like saucers and she was so full of excitement after I spoke that she was up on her tip toes.
I’m important? She squealed. What’s important mom? What is it?
So I did my best to explain what important meant and she floated from the bathroom back to her bedroom with this new found knowledge that she was important.
I said it again last night as I left her room and again the barrage of questions about what important means. So I’ve had to start thinking that through myself. My answer to her was that God made her exactly as she is with gifts and characteristics nobody else has. Of course after I said that I realized I was still over her head, so I had to break it down a little more. You are special because God made you exactly as you are and nobody can do the things He created you to do. That won me a thoughtful smile, so I knew she was in her own mind trying to think that through the best she could.
Important is a big word. Not just for a four-year-old, but for all of us. When our self-esteem takes a hit; when we feel like everything we touch goes to pot; and in those moments when we feel all alone we need to be important to someone. We need to matter.
What I find interesting is that our God is the same. He needs to be important to us; and He wants to be important to us. Not only does He want it, He commands it.
Matthew 12:28-31 One of the teachers of the law came and heard them debating. Noticing that Jesus had given them a good answer, he asked him, “Of all the commandments, which is the most important?”
29 “The most important one,” answered Jesus, “is this: ‘Hear, O Israel: The Lord our God, the Lord is one. 30 Love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind and with all your strength.’ 31The second is this: ‘Love your neighbor as yourself.’ There is no commandment greater than these.”
Our God is kind, smart and important and the best way to show Him that is to love Him with all we have.
As for my daughter, she too is kind, smart and important and the best way I can show her that is to continually affirm those words and help her understand what they mean. I hope that building her little self-esteem and self-worth at such a tender age will provide a foundation God can use to grow her into the magnificent creation He purposed her to be.
A while ago I wrote a blog/devotional about The Help. I talked about the parenting lessons in the movie and I decided I wanted to start telling my daughter the same thing the main character in the book was telling the little girl she was raising. “You are kind, you are smart and you are important.”
I’m embarrassed to say I didn’t follow through right away. It’s been a month or more since I posted that writing and just this past weekend I felt it pressed on my heart again. The right moment presented itself Saturday night as I was drying her off from her bath and I looked her directly in the eye and told her, ‘You are smart, kind and important.’
She lit up like a Christmas tree. I nearly cried I was so stunned and overwhelmed with her response. It’s not every day that God says ‘I told you so’ in a gentle and sweet way, but He certainly did on Saturday. Her eyes were like saucers and she was so full of excitement after I spoke that she was up on her tip toes.
I’m important? She squealed. What’s important mom? What is it?
So I did my best to explain what important meant and she floated from the bathroom back to her bedroom with this new found knowledge that she was important.
I said it again last night as I left her room and again the barrage of questions about what important means. So I’ve had to start thinking that through myself. My answer to her was that God made her exactly as she is with gifts and characteristics nobody else has. Of course after I said that I realized I was still over her head, so I had to break it down a little more. You are special because God made you exactly as you are and nobody can do the things He created you to do. That won me a thoughtful smile, so I knew she was in her own mind trying to think that through the best she could.
Important is a big word. Not just for a four-year-old, but for all of us. When our self-esteem takes a hit; when we feel like everything we touch goes to pot; and in those moments when we feel all alone we need to be important to someone. We need to matter.
What I find interesting is that our God is the same. He needs to be important to us; and He wants to be important to us. Not only does He want it, He commands it.
Matthew 12:28-31 One of the teachers of the law came and heard them debating. Noticing that Jesus had given them a good answer, he asked him, “Of all the commandments, which is the most important?”
29 “The most important one,” answered Jesus, “is this: ‘Hear, O Israel: The Lord our God, the Lord is one. 30 Love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind and with all your strength.’ 31The second is this: ‘Love your neighbor as yourself.’ There is no commandment greater than these.”
Our God is kind, smart and important and the best way to show Him that is to love Him with all we have.
As for my daughter, she too is kind, smart and important and the best way I can show her that is to continually affirm those words and help her understand what they mean. I hope that building her little self-esteem and self-worth at such a tender age will provide a foundation God can use to grow her into the magnificent creation He purposed her to be.
Bless You
Written for Him by Renee
I read an article yesterday about a teacher in California who has decided saying ‘bless you’ is no longer allowed in his classroom.
When he first implemented the rule, he not only told the kids they couldn’t acknowledge a sneeze with ‘bless you’ but if they did, they would lose one point from their current exam for each offense.
The article went on to say the teacher claimed he was not anti-religious, rather, that his kids were using sneezing and the phrase ‘bless you’ to act out during class and generally be disruptive. He said he’s also banning Gesundheit.
The more of the article I read, the more I understood his issue and even believed he wasn’t making an attack on Christianity, but rather making a poor teaching decision. He decided rather than address the real issue in his classroom, the disruptive behavior of his students; he would change a sentiment that is rooted in God’s love for us. That phrase has evolved into a social more that is taught and used to show sympathy, it’s used to show respect and it’s used to show kindness. When used with the right inflection of tone, bless you means I’m sorry you’re not feeling well; or are you Ok?
All fairness to the teacher, I haven’t lived in his classroom and have no idea how out of control his students are or can be. I know class sizes are too large and teachers are stretched thin. I just wish I knew what he had done to take care of the behavioral problems before implementing a rule that not only encourages children to be disrespectful of others, but penalizes them if they offer a kindness.
Earlier this week I was researching scripture on children and this is one that I came across: “If anyone causes one of these little ones—those who believe in me—to stumble, it would be better for them to have a large millstone hung around their neck and to be drowned in the depths of the sea.” Matthew 18:6
It’s so important that we as adults use care in the way we discipline and instruct children. Each child is unique and has different qualities. I don’t know how teachers keep up and are able to work with and grow their students in today’s classroom, but I do know that respecting the family by allowing for social mores and religious beliefs is a must.
This teacher has grabbed headlines and the spotlight for a short time with his drastic edicts. I hope that I he is a stronger teacher and stronger of character than I read into in the article. My hope is that he uses his 15 seconds to speak to parents in our country about the learning and teaching that needs to occur in our homes to make his job possible in the schools. If we as parents are taking our responsibility seriously, if we are teaching our children to be respectful of both adults and other kids, and instilling the discipline needed to sit in a classroom environment and learn, then kids can continue to speak with kindness and grace.
I read an article yesterday about a teacher in California who has decided saying ‘bless you’ is no longer allowed in his classroom.
When he first implemented the rule, he not only told the kids they couldn’t acknowledge a sneeze with ‘bless you’ but if they did, they would lose one point from their current exam for each offense.
The article went on to say the teacher claimed he was not anti-religious, rather, that his kids were using sneezing and the phrase ‘bless you’ to act out during class and generally be disruptive. He said he’s also banning Gesundheit.
The more of the article I read, the more I understood his issue and even believed he wasn’t making an attack on Christianity, but rather making a poor teaching decision. He decided rather than address the real issue in his classroom, the disruptive behavior of his students; he would change a sentiment that is rooted in God’s love for us. That phrase has evolved into a social more that is taught and used to show sympathy, it’s used to show respect and it’s used to show kindness. When used with the right inflection of tone, bless you means I’m sorry you’re not feeling well; or are you Ok?
All fairness to the teacher, I haven’t lived in his classroom and have no idea how out of control his students are or can be. I know class sizes are too large and teachers are stretched thin. I just wish I knew what he had done to take care of the behavioral problems before implementing a rule that not only encourages children to be disrespectful of others, but penalizes them if they offer a kindness.
Earlier this week I was researching scripture on children and this is one that I came across: “If anyone causes one of these little ones—those who believe in me—to stumble, it would be better for them to have a large millstone hung around their neck and to be drowned in the depths of the sea.” Matthew 18:6
It’s so important that we as adults use care in the way we discipline and instruct children. Each child is unique and has different qualities. I don’t know how teachers keep up and are able to work with and grow their students in today’s classroom, but I do know that respecting the family by allowing for social mores and religious beliefs is a must.
This teacher has grabbed headlines and the spotlight for a short time with his drastic edicts. I hope that I he is a stronger teacher and stronger of character than I read into in the article. My hope is that he uses his 15 seconds to speak to parents in our country about the learning and teaching that needs to occur in our homes to make his job possible in the schools. If we as parents are taking our responsibility seriously, if we are teaching our children to be respectful of both adults and other kids, and instilling the discipline needed to sit in a classroom environment and learn, then kids can continue to speak with kindness and grace.
The Tip of Your Tongue
Written for Him by Gloria
If you have children, you know that without any warning on any given day, you could find yourself in an emergency situation.
Fortunately, children are very resilient. When they fall, they bounce back up as if they had landed on a trampoline. When they jump down from a high level, it’s as if their little knees have springs and no harm is done to their joints. They can take a roll on the hard ground and get up laughing.
But sometimes, kids find themselves in the wrong place at the wrong time doing something . . . well childish. As a result, they get hurt, trapped, or lost.
When my daughter was about 12 years old, she managed to put the whole family in ‘emergency mode’ at a fast food restaurant.
A few minutes after we sat down and began eating, she started making anxious sounds—not really words. We looked up from our burgers to find her eyes wide and wild, her hands to her mouth. She tried to tell us what was wrong, but her words were distorted. My husband was sitting closest to her and he asked her to bring down her hands. Then, we could all see the problem. The ligament like part of her tongue (called the Frenulum) that runs along the back and bottom of her tongue was stuck tightly in her braces. Some food had caught in her braces and she got tongue-tied in the process of cleaning it out.
It wasn’t a real emergency as emergencies go, but to a child who didn’t have control of her tongue, it was pretty scary.
The Bible has quite a bit to say about having control of our tongues.
Proverbs 15:4—“A soothing tongue is a tree of life, But perversion in it crushes the spirit.” (New American Standard)
Proverbs 21:23—“He who guards his mouth and his tongue, Guards his soul from troubles.” (New American Standard)
Romans 14:11—“For it is written, ‘As I live, says the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall give praise to God.’ ” (New American Standard)
1 Corinthians 13:1—“If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, but do not have love, I have become a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal.” (New American Standard)
James 1:26—“If anyone thinks himself to be religious, and yet does not bridle his tongue but deceives his own heart, this man’s religion is worthless.” (New American Standard)
1 Peter 3:10—“For, the one who desires life, to love and see good days, must keep his tongue from evil and his lips from speaking deceit. (New American Standard)
Jesus set the example for us. Even when angry at the money changers in the temple, no evil came forth from his tongue.
John 2:14-16--“And He found in the temple those who were selling oxen and sheep and doves, and the money changers seated at their tables. And He made a scourge of cords, and drove them all out of the temple, with the sheep and the oxen; and He poured out the coins of the money changers and overturned their tables; and to those who were selling the doves He said, “Take these things away; stop making My Father’s house a place of business.” (New American Standard Bible)
Give some extra thought today to the words you use, especially in situations to correct, express disappointment/disapproval, and confront injustice. Ask God to give you righteous words.
He loves you that much and more.
If you have children, you know that without any warning on any given day, you could find yourself in an emergency situation.
Fortunately, children are very resilient. When they fall, they bounce back up as if they had landed on a trampoline. When they jump down from a high level, it’s as if their little knees have springs and no harm is done to their joints. They can take a roll on the hard ground and get up laughing.
But sometimes, kids find themselves in the wrong place at the wrong time doing something . . . well childish. As a result, they get hurt, trapped, or lost.
When my daughter was about 12 years old, she managed to put the whole family in ‘emergency mode’ at a fast food restaurant.
A few minutes after we sat down and began eating, she started making anxious sounds—not really words. We looked up from our burgers to find her eyes wide and wild, her hands to her mouth. She tried to tell us what was wrong, but her words were distorted. My husband was sitting closest to her and he asked her to bring down her hands. Then, we could all see the problem. The ligament like part of her tongue (called the Frenulum) that runs along the back and bottom of her tongue was stuck tightly in her braces. Some food had caught in her braces and she got tongue-tied in the process of cleaning it out.
It wasn’t a real emergency as emergencies go, but to a child who didn’t have control of her tongue, it was pretty scary.
The Bible has quite a bit to say about having control of our tongues.
Proverbs 15:4—“A soothing tongue is a tree of life, But perversion in it crushes the spirit.” (New American Standard)
Proverbs 21:23—“He who guards his mouth and his tongue, Guards his soul from troubles.” (New American Standard)
Romans 14:11—“For it is written, ‘As I live, says the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall give praise to God.’ ” (New American Standard)
1 Corinthians 13:1—“If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, but do not have love, I have become a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal.” (New American Standard)
James 1:26—“If anyone thinks himself to be religious, and yet does not bridle his tongue but deceives his own heart, this man’s religion is worthless.” (New American Standard)
1 Peter 3:10—“For, the one who desires life, to love and see good days, must keep his tongue from evil and his lips from speaking deceit. (New American Standard)
Jesus set the example for us. Even when angry at the money changers in the temple, no evil came forth from his tongue.
John 2:14-16--“And He found in the temple those who were selling oxen and sheep and doves, and the money changers seated at their tables. And He made a scourge of cords, and drove them all out of the temple, with the sheep and the oxen; and He poured out the coins of the money changers and overturned their tables; and to those who were selling the doves He said, “Take these things away; stop making My Father’s house a place of business.” (New American Standard Bible)
Give some extra thought today to the words you use, especially in situations to correct, express disappointment/disapproval, and confront injustice. Ask God to give you righteous words.
He loves you that much and more.
If it's too Loud, You're too Old?
Written for Him by Renee
I think I’m officially getting old. Yep, it’s happening. In the past couple of weeks I’ve noticed that I’ve become increasingly irritable with my daughter. We can be having a great conversation and giggling and more than likely she’s being chased by the tickle monster. But when the goofing around stops and I’ve quieted myself for a moment to catch my breath, she continues. That’s what kids do, and it’s in those moments she typically turns to making her own fun, she decides to sing at the top of her lungs and often times she’s singing a different song than the one already playing.
It doesn't take long before all the nerves in my body stand on end and I’m immediately physically uncomfortable. My thoughts are interrupted and my ability to do anything but hear her song is hampered. I try so hard to be quiet and allow her to continue to be a kid because she isn’t doing anything wrong and yet in just a minute or two, I’m asking her to stop. I just can’t take it and it gets me worked up so quickly that sometimes I have to burn off a little steam – get out of the house and do something physical just to relax myself again.
I’ve started to pray about this and ask God for his help. I don’t understand why it happens. I know logically that she’s a kid and that singing is an indication she’s a happy kid to boot. But my physiological response is so different from logic.
The message is clear though, I need to find a way to cope with her love of singing.
“Do you hear what these children are saying?” they asked him. “Yes,” replied Jesus, “have you never read, ‘From the lips of children and infants you, Lord, have called forth your praise.’” Matthew 21:16
You Lord, have called forth your praise.
We listen to 107.1, a local Christian radio station, in the car when we drive to and from school. And on the weekends my father plays in the praise band in church so my daughter has attended the beginning of worship service routinely. Between the two, she has memorized Christian contemporary music. So often when she’s singing, she’s singing a song she’s heard on the radio or in church. She’s singing praises to Him and I’m asking her to stop.
I’ve tried asking her to sing quietly, but right now she has only two volumes, crank it up or silence. I’ve also asked her to sing in another room because it’s pretty, but just too loud for mom’s ears. But that stops her too; she likes to be in the same room I’m in.
So I think maybe my only option is to sing along with her. As I read through scripture again and specifically looked for those verses about children and what Jesus had to say, I decided that was my next course of action.
“And he said: “Truly I tell you, unless you change and become like little children, you will never enter the kingdom of heaven.” Matthew 18:3
There are so many things Jesus wanted us to learn for this scripture, but today, it’s telling me to sing rather than silence her.
So if you drive by my home or maybe you get passed on the road by a couple of girls singing horribly off key and incredibly loud, just remember, He called forth His own praise through us.
I think I’m officially getting old. Yep, it’s happening. In the past couple of weeks I’ve noticed that I’ve become increasingly irritable with my daughter. We can be having a great conversation and giggling and more than likely she’s being chased by the tickle monster. But when the goofing around stops and I’ve quieted myself for a moment to catch my breath, she continues. That’s what kids do, and it’s in those moments she typically turns to making her own fun, she decides to sing at the top of her lungs and often times she’s singing a different song than the one already playing.
It doesn't take long before all the nerves in my body stand on end and I’m immediately physically uncomfortable. My thoughts are interrupted and my ability to do anything but hear her song is hampered. I try so hard to be quiet and allow her to continue to be a kid because she isn’t doing anything wrong and yet in just a minute or two, I’m asking her to stop. I just can’t take it and it gets me worked up so quickly that sometimes I have to burn off a little steam – get out of the house and do something physical just to relax myself again.
I’ve started to pray about this and ask God for his help. I don’t understand why it happens. I know logically that she’s a kid and that singing is an indication she’s a happy kid to boot. But my physiological response is so different from logic.
The message is clear though, I need to find a way to cope with her love of singing.
“Do you hear what these children are saying?” they asked him. “Yes,” replied Jesus, “have you never read, ‘From the lips of children and infants you, Lord, have called forth your praise.’” Matthew 21:16
You Lord, have called forth your praise.
We listen to 107.1, a local Christian radio station, in the car when we drive to and from school. And on the weekends my father plays in the praise band in church so my daughter has attended the beginning of worship service routinely. Between the two, she has memorized Christian contemporary music. So often when she’s singing, she’s singing a song she’s heard on the radio or in church. She’s singing praises to Him and I’m asking her to stop.
I’ve tried asking her to sing quietly, but right now she has only two volumes, crank it up or silence. I’ve also asked her to sing in another room because it’s pretty, but just too loud for mom’s ears. But that stops her too; she likes to be in the same room I’m in.
So I think maybe my only option is to sing along with her. As I read through scripture again and specifically looked for those verses about children and what Jesus had to say, I decided that was my next course of action.
“And he said: “Truly I tell you, unless you change and become like little children, you will never enter the kingdom of heaven.” Matthew 18:3
There are so many things Jesus wanted us to learn for this scripture, but today, it’s telling me to sing rather than silence her.
So if you drive by my home or maybe you get passed on the road by a couple of girls singing horribly off key and incredibly loud, just remember, He called forth His own praise through us.
Relationships Can Hamper Learning
Written for Him by Renee
I have to admit, I’ve had a bad attitude about one specific area of service. It’s an area that is so important and yet each time it’s my turn to serve I have a little pity party. Once per month I teach Sunday School.
When I arrive at class and start to mentally prepare, I actually don’t mind being there or seeing the kids. I enjoy them. But the buildup during the week is the issue. I know I won’t get to be in church to hear the sermon that week unless I either send my daughter to Sunday School for both services or have her sit in service with me, which at her age means I will get nothing from the service.
I know I won’t have time to connect with other adults and feel like I’ve been seen and have seen people I care about. In my single life there are weeks when church is the most significant adult interaction I have and thus why it’s so important that I have that opportunity in my week.
My teaching Sunday school can be tough on my daughter as well, or at least it was until I figured out last year that I needed to switch classes. I now teach the kindergarten class because they are one year older than my daughter’s class. Behaviorally and cognitively they are very close to my daughter and as a result, I’m comfortable knowing how to address them and work with them. The other reason I teach that class is that my daughter is not in it. She often asks me if I will teach her class, but I’ve found over time that being her classroom teacher doesn’t work for either one of us.
Having me in the same classroom, but not paying my full attention to her, has resulted in her acting out in various ways, including reverting to a younger age and begging to be held or carried around as I teach the class. She just doesn’t share me well.
Have you ever had the same type of difficulty in learning? When the teacher is too familiar and life gets in the way of hearing the message you need to hear?
As I thought about how hard it is for her to separate her need for me as mommy with her need to learn from me as her teacher, I realized there are some parallels with Jesus’ story. The one place on earth that His message was not readily received and taken seriously - was in Nazareth, His hometown. The people who had grown up with Him and around Him, who knew His family and the family’s history couldn’t believe the son of God was someone they had known since He had run around in diapers.
They allowed their life circumstances, the familiarity of the boy they knew, to hamper their ability to see past him as Jesus, son of Joseph the carpenter, to Jesus, Son of God.
I have to wonder what happened with the people who lived in His community as a child. Did someone else reach them? Did his mother eventually convince them to believe? Or did they miss out?
When I’m at home and my daughter and I are living our daily lives, the lessons I teach her about life and God and the role He plays are well received. It’s just the two of us and she’s open and willing to learn. She doesn’t feel threatened or neglected in those moments. But when she has to share me with others, the learning stops and her need for my attention and focus kick in. Just like those who lived in Jesus’ time, she is clouded by her personal relationship with me.
So it’s critical that we have enough volunteers to teach Sunday School each week because it’s so important for my daughter to have the teaching I’m giving her at home reinforced by someone else. Just like the people of Nazareth, she needs to hear the messages and words from someone else; someone who has a different sphere of influence in her life and as she gets older, someone who she will perceive has more knowledge or authority on the topic than mom.
And if that’s something another volunteer can give her – then I know my work in volunteering once per month may be doing that for 15 to 20 kindergartners each time I serve in the ministry. So the next time I find myself in the midst of a pity party because I know it’s my weekend to serve, I hope I can remember the thought He laid on my heart this week. That one hour a month is a worthwhile investment of my time and my heart.
Taking Your Lumps
Written for Him by Gloria
There are few things that kids look forward to more than the last day of school before summer break. Their exuberance starts bubbling up at least a week early as the teacher starts talking about the fun, end-of-school-year activities that are planned. Maybe it’s a field trip, sports challenge, ice cream treat day, or picnic. Whatever is planned, kids are raring to go.
On the last day of school, when my son was in the third grade, he was taking the garbage can to the bottom of the driveway to place it on the curb. We had a steep driveway and he had been in the habit of moving the wheeled garbage can down the driveway by placing it in front of him as he sat on his skateboard. He held the handle of the garbage can and let gravity do the work; all he had to do was keep the can tracking in a straight line.
Kids can be pretty inventive in using things in ways they were not designed to be used—hence, many broken toys.
All went well on the way down the driveway, but his innovative way of getting back up did not pan out. He put both knees on the skateboard and began using his hands as paddles to ascend. Impatient with the slow, uphill progress, he became too powerful with his hands, and threw himself forward, banging his forehead on the concrete driveway. Ouch!!
Did it leave a mark? You bet it did. A large, red purplish knot rose at the top of his forehead. Even though we had time to ice it before he had to leave for school, it was still nasty looking.
He looked in the mirror and studied himself uneasily.
He was a ‘marked’ boy and he would have some explaining to do. From his 8-year-old perspective, he would be embarrassed to admit to his classmates and teacher how he received the injury. On the other hand, the last day of school was going to be a very fun day to be with his classmates.
Can you relate to my son’s dilemma?
Is there someone or a group of people you would like to be in community with, but you can’t face them because of a mistake you made. Perhaps it was a very intentional mistake and one you are terribly ashamed of. Perhaps you shouted heartless words fueled by anger as you took out your bad day or bad attitude on someone else.
In your heart, you want to make amends because the separation is painful, but you are afraid you won’t be forgiven. You want to apologize but don’t have the courage to try.
God understands the consequences of sin on relationships and the depths of human despair. That is why he sent His only son, Jesus, to earth. His death on the cross is all about forgiveness of your sins and your redemption.
If you don’t know Jesus, you must start by acknowledging that Jesus is who he said he was when He walked this earth. He is the Savior, the Messiah, the son of God. Confess your sins to Him and ask for forgiveness. Because Jesus has already paid for your sin on the cross, you can be assured you will be forgiven by the Almighty God, the Creator of the Universe. You are free from that burden of sin and guilt and you can stand before God, clothed in the righteousness of Jesus, and ask Him to transform you—to lift you up, turn you around, and set you on a path of righteous living.
The next step is to humble yourself and apologize to those you hurt. It would be foolish to believe they have the same capacity to forgive as God. While Jesus commands us to forgive “77 times,” forgiving is not always easy. Sometimes people must ask God to give them a forgiving spirit toward someone who hurt them deeply. When they do, God delivers.
Matthew 18:21-22—“Then Peter came to Jesus and asked, ‘Lord, how many times shall I forgive my brother or sister who sins against me? Up to seven times?’ Jesus answered, ‘I tell you, not seven times, but seventy-seven times.’ ” (New International Version)
In October 2006, an armed milk truck driver drove onto the property of an Amish settlement in Nickel Mines, Pennsylvania. He took hostages and eventually shot 10 girls in their one room school house, ages 6-13, killing five. When it was all over, he committed suicide. The Amish were devastated at the loss of their girls, but they wasted no time in contacting the widow of the shooter, offering comfort and forgiveness within hours. Thirty Amish members drove by horse and buggy to attend the shooter’s funeral and support his family. The widow and her family attended the Amish funerals.
Whether you are forgiven or find you must continue your life without the ones your hurt, never forget who you are. You are the son or daughter of the Living God and His love for you is never ending.
1 Chronicles 16:34— “Give thanks to the LORD, for he is good; his love endures forever.” (New International Version)
There are few things that kids look forward to more than the last day of school before summer break. Their exuberance starts bubbling up at least a week early as the teacher starts talking about the fun, end-of-school-year activities that are planned. Maybe it’s a field trip, sports challenge, ice cream treat day, or picnic. Whatever is planned, kids are raring to go.
On the last day of school, when my son was in the third grade, he was taking the garbage can to the bottom of the driveway to place it on the curb. We had a steep driveway and he had been in the habit of moving the wheeled garbage can down the driveway by placing it in front of him as he sat on his skateboard. He held the handle of the garbage can and let gravity do the work; all he had to do was keep the can tracking in a straight line.
Kids can be pretty inventive in using things in ways they were not designed to be used—hence, many broken toys.
All went well on the way down the driveway, but his innovative way of getting back up did not pan out. He put both knees on the skateboard and began using his hands as paddles to ascend. Impatient with the slow, uphill progress, he became too powerful with his hands, and threw himself forward, banging his forehead on the concrete driveway. Ouch!!
Did it leave a mark? You bet it did. A large, red purplish knot rose at the top of his forehead. Even though we had time to ice it before he had to leave for school, it was still nasty looking.
He looked in the mirror and studied himself uneasily.
He was a ‘marked’ boy and he would have some explaining to do. From his 8-year-old perspective, he would be embarrassed to admit to his classmates and teacher how he received the injury. On the other hand, the last day of school was going to be a very fun day to be with his classmates.
Can you relate to my son’s dilemma?
Is there someone or a group of people you would like to be in community with, but you can’t face them because of a mistake you made. Perhaps it was a very intentional mistake and one you are terribly ashamed of. Perhaps you shouted heartless words fueled by anger as you took out your bad day or bad attitude on someone else.
In your heart, you want to make amends because the separation is painful, but you are afraid you won’t be forgiven. You want to apologize but don’t have the courage to try.
God understands the consequences of sin on relationships and the depths of human despair. That is why he sent His only son, Jesus, to earth. His death on the cross is all about forgiveness of your sins and your redemption.
If you don’t know Jesus, you must start by acknowledging that Jesus is who he said he was when He walked this earth. He is the Savior, the Messiah, the son of God. Confess your sins to Him and ask for forgiveness. Because Jesus has already paid for your sin on the cross, you can be assured you will be forgiven by the Almighty God, the Creator of the Universe. You are free from that burden of sin and guilt and you can stand before God, clothed in the righteousness of Jesus, and ask Him to transform you—to lift you up, turn you around, and set you on a path of righteous living.
The next step is to humble yourself and apologize to those you hurt. It would be foolish to believe they have the same capacity to forgive as God. While Jesus commands us to forgive “77 times,” forgiving is not always easy. Sometimes people must ask God to give them a forgiving spirit toward someone who hurt them deeply. When they do, God delivers.
Matthew 18:21-22—“Then Peter came to Jesus and asked, ‘Lord, how many times shall I forgive my brother or sister who sins against me? Up to seven times?’ Jesus answered, ‘I tell you, not seven times, but seventy-seven times.’ ” (New International Version)
In October 2006, an armed milk truck driver drove onto the property of an Amish settlement in Nickel Mines, Pennsylvania. He took hostages and eventually shot 10 girls in their one room school house, ages 6-13, killing five. When it was all over, he committed suicide. The Amish were devastated at the loss of their girls, but they wasted no time in contacting the widow of the shooter, offering comfort and forgiveness within hours. Thirty Amish members drove by horse and buggy to attend the shooter’s funeral and support his family. The widow and her family attended the Amish funerals.
Whether you are forgiven or find you must continue your life without the ones your hurt, never forget who you are. You are the son or daughter of the Living God and His love for you is never ending.
1 Chronicles 16:34— “Give thanks to the LORD, for he is good; his love endures forever.” (New International Version)
Promises
Written for Him by Renee
My daughter loves to sing and dance to an audience. Not the formal dance recital through her dance studio, no, she would much rather make up her own song and words along with fancy dance moves that have her flailing her legs and arms about and doing partial cartwheels that make me fear she’ll go through a window or the TV.
She has a stage name. I’m fairly confidant she didn't know what a stage name was until I left her with my mom one Saturday morning. I’m not sure how that conversation went, but it stuck, because after that day whenever she performs, she is known as Rainbow.
It’s fitting in more ways than she realizes. The week prior to her lesson in performing by Grandma, she and I had been backing out of our driveway for work and school when I noticed a huge rainbow that was vibrant and absolutely beautiful. I stopped the car and we got back out to look at it before we left for the day. It was huge and so colorful that we could see both arches as well as the top of the loop through the clouds. That’s rare and was awe inspiring.
When we got back into the car we watched it as we drove downtown and I did my best to explain to her rainbows are and more importantly what they represent.
“And God said, “This is the sign of the covenant I am making between me and you and every living creature with you, a covenant for all generations to come: 13 I have set my rainbow in the clouds, and it will be the sign of the covenant between me and the earth.” Genesis 9:12-13
Rainbows are a promise.
Rainbows are tangible proof that God lives and loves each and every one of us. They are a reminder that He is still with us and is keeping His end of the bargain.
The Bible is full of promises, referred to as covenants, between God and His people. I learned recently during a sermon at church that the word ‘testament’ is actually another way of saying covenant, the old and new testaments in the Bible being the old and new covenants between God and us.
In the Old Testament God gave us the law and in the new, He gave us a way to salvation, He met the law Himself so that we could be free.
I consider my daughter to be a blessing, a gift and in she is also a covenant between God and I. I promised during her baptism that I would lead her to Christ and that I would support her in her faith journey. In turn, He promises to be there waiting for her and to give her life, hope, mercy and grace, just as He has given me.
My little Rainbow is just one more connection between my Lord and I, and the story of her stage name is great fodder for scrapbooking, memory making and teaching her about her Lord in a way that she can understand.
My daughter loves to sing and dance to an audience. Not the formal dance recital through her dance studio, no, she would much rather make up her own song and words along with fancy dance moves that have her flailing her legs and arms about and doing partial cartwheels that make me fear she’ll go through a window or the TV.
She has a stage name. I’m fairly confidant she didn't know what a stage name was until I left her with my mom one Saturday morning. I’m not sure how that conversation went, but it stuck, because after that day whenever she performs, she is known as Rainbow.
It’s fitting in more ways than she realizes. The week prior to her lesson in performing by Grandma, she and I had been backing out of our driveway for work and school when I noticed a huge rainbow that was vibrant and absolutely beautiful. I stopped the car and we got back out to look at it before we left for the day. It was huge and so colorful that we could see both arches as well as the top of the loop through the clouds. That’s rare and was awe inspiring.
When we got back into the car we watched it as we drove downtown and I did my best to explain to her rainbows are and more importantly what they represent.
“And God said, “This is the sign of the covenant I am making between me and you and every living creature with you, a covenant for all generations to come: 13 I have set my rainbow in the clouds, and it will be the sign of the covenant between me and the earth.” Genesis 9:12-13
Rainbows are a promise.
Rainbows are tangible proof that God lives and loves each and every one of us. They are a reminder that He is still with us and is keeping His end of the bargain.
The Bible is full of promises, referred to as covenants, between God and His people. I learned recently during a sermon at church that the word ‘testament’ is actually another way of saying covenant, the old and new testaments in the Bible being the old and new covenants between God and us.
In the Old Testament God gave us the law and in the new, He gave us a way to salvation, He met the law Himself so that we could be free.
I consider my daughter to be a blessing, a gift and in she is also a covenant between God and I. I promised during her baptism that I would lead her to Christ and that I would support her in her faith journey. In turn, He promises to be there waiting for her and to give her life, hope, mercy and grace, just as He has given me.
My little Rainbow is just one more connection between my Lord and I, and the story of her stage name is great fodder for scrapbooking, memory making and teaching her about her Lord in a way that she can understand.
Memories of Mom
Written for Him by Gloria
Last weekend, I and my two sisters had the task of sifting through my Mother’s belongings to determine what to keep, donate, sell, and have appraised. It was doilies here, jewelry there, boxes of books, 77 blouses, 46 pair of slacks, card games, coin collection, wedding and engagement rings, gardening supplies, knick knacks, wall décor, Christmas and seasonal decorations, family pictures, kitchenware, family keepsakes, and gifts given to her by her family over the years—some homemade and some not.
So many memories and so many decisions.
It has been six months since Mom moved to Heaven and we had the luxury of waiting all these months to determine a final destination for her earthly goods because she had lived with one of my sisters for the past 16 years. There was no house to sell and no landlord to give us a push.
Sorting through the clothes and jewelry brought back the most vivid memories of my Mother. In my mind’s eye, I could see her smiling as she wore some of the blouses and see a familiar necklace dangling in the v-neck opening. Some of the blouses were ones she purchased specifically to wear for professional photos for the church pictorial directory and for those birthdays ending in zero.
Of all the many boxes of things my Mother owned, I most wanted the small soft blanket that she held around her shoulders and arms in the last few months she lived wheelchair-bound at the nursing home. It brought warmth and comfort to her and now it brings her warmth and comfort to me. I cuddle up in it and remember how special and important my Mother was to me.
God knows the specialness of mothers. The fifth of the Ten Commandments is to ‘Honor your father and mother.’ (Exodus 20:12, New International Version)
As Jesus died on the cross, he asked one of his disciples to care for his earthly Mother, Mary.
John 19:25-26—“Near the cross of Jesus stood his mother, his mother’s sister, Mary the wife of Clopas, and Mary Magdalene. When Jesus saw his mother there, and the disciple whom he loved standing nearby, he said to her, ‘Woman, here is your son,’ and to the disciple, ‘Here is your mother.’ From that time on, this disciple took her into his home.” (New International Version)
When I was young and eager to spread my wings and rule my world, I needed to be reminded of the fifth commandment. Once grown, I couldn’t possibly miss what a blessing my Mother was to me. My Mother was the first person to love me unconditionally and she taught me the most important things I know by how she lived her life.
If your Mother is still on this side of Heaven, give her a call today and tell her a funny story. She is God’s gift to you.
He loves you that much and more.
Last weekend, I and my two sisters had the task of sifting through my Mother’s belongings to determine what to keep, donate, sell, and have appraised. It was doilies here, jewelry there, boxes of books, 77 blouses, 46 pair of slacks, card games, coin collection, wedding and engagement rings, gardening supplies, knick knacks, wall décor, Christmas and seasonal decorations, family pictures, kitchenware, family keepsakes, and gifts given to her by her family over the years—some homemade and some not.
So many memories and so many decisions.
It has been six months since Mom moved to Heaven and we had the luxury of waiting all these months to determine a final destination for her earthly goods because she had lived with one of my sisters for the past 16 years. There was no house to sell and no landlord to give us a push.
Sorting through the clothes and jewelry brought back the most vivid memories of my Mother. In my mind’s eye, I could see her smiling as she wore some of the blouses and see a familiar necklace dangling in the v-neck opening. Some of the blouses were ones she purchased specifically to wear for professional photos for the church pictorial directory and for those birthdays ending in zero.
Of all the many boxes of things my Mother owned, I most wanted the small soft blanket that she held around her shoulders and arms in the last few months she lived wheelchair-bound at the nursing home. It brought warmth and comfort to her and now it brings her warmth and comfort to me. I cuddle up in it and remember how special and important my Mother was to me.
God knows the specialness of mothers. The fifth of the Ten Commandments is to ‘Honor your father and mother.’ (Exodus 20:12, New International Version)
As Jesus died on the cross, he asked one of his disciples to care for his earthly Mother, Mary.
John 19:25-26—“Near the cross of Jesus stood his mother, his mother’s sister, Mary the wife of Clopas, and Mary Magdalene. When Jesus saw his mother there, and the disciple whom he loved standing nearby, he said to her, ‘Woman, here is your son,’ and to the disciple, ‘Here is your mother.’ From that time on, this disciple took her into his home.” (New International Version)
When I was young and eager to spread my wings and rule my world, I needed to be reminded of the fifth commandment. Once grown, I couldn’t possibly miss what a blessing my Mother was to me. My Mother was the first person to love me unconditionally and she taught me the most important things I know by how she lived her life.
If your Mother is still on this side of Heaven, give her a call today and tell her a funny story. She is God’s gift to you.
He loves you that much and more.
The Little Things
Written for Him by Renee
I’ve been thinking about putting myself on a new diet lately. Not food related, I’m thinking about a financial diet.
Years ago I was lured into temptation and spent money on credit cards, not once, but twice. I managed to accumulate a great deal of debt and had to work hard to clear it both times. Once I racked up the debt alone, the second time I did it with help, my then husband and I managed to get into a financial pickle.
Since that time I’ve had to set hard and fast rules for myself about credit.
- I never spend on a credit card what I can’t pay off in the same month.
- As soon as I spend money on my credit cards I shift money within my book keeping system from the line item I spent the money into the credit card line so the funds are there immediately to pay back.
- I use the same card 95% of the time and I don’t open cards with each store I frequent so I can contain my purchases to the one account.
I learned a lot about my finances during those times of stress and debt, but just like anything else in life, I think it’s time to take my learning to the next step. I’ve come across the same scripture two or three days in a row now and each time I see it, it speaks to me.
“But seek first his kingdom and his righteousness, and all these things will be given to you as well.” Matthew 6:33
I spend a great deal of my weekend time running errands. My daughter is growing like a weed, quite literally I think, so we spend at least two hours of each weekend we’re together trying to find new pants, tops and shoes that will fit her little body. If that along with our weekly groceries were our only trip to the store, I think that would be Ok. But it’s not.
Beyond the ‘staple’ items I tend to gravitate to shopping as something to do. During the week I start a list of the little things I think we need around the house. This past weekend I bought a scarecrow and pumpkins to decorate for fall. The weekend before that I bought electronic equipment to replace my cable and the weekend before that there was certainly something else.
None of my purchases, for the most part, are significant or conversely throw away. They fit with what society is doing, and therein lays my problem. I’m walking down a wide path with people all around me when it comes to this need to shop routinely. More than that, I’m losing a good portion of my weekend to the stores and not getting time to rest because I have all kinds of errands to run.
In Matthew 6:33 Jesus is talking about worry. He’s telling people to seek Him first, and all the things we need will be provided. That’s where I’m feeling convicted and compelled to make a change. At the same time I'm seeking Him, I'm also seeking things; little things, insignificant things. Things that look nice or are 'fun' for a season and are then forgotten. I feel like He's telling me that I need to spend more time seeking His face and His presence and less making lists of things I 'need'.
I wasn’t sure when I started writing this blog what my course of action would be, but I’m clear now as I write and I listen for His voice. Each week before I start running any errands, I need to spend time in prayer over ‘my list’. And those things that are not important to Him have to be removed.
Each week I need to seek first His kingdom and His righteousness, then and only then can clear decisions be made on how to spend not only my money, but my precious time.
The rules of the house
Written for Him by Renee
My daughter and I had a lot of discussion about rules this past weekend. She has become focused on them and more importantly, wanting to know which ones she gets to be in charge of setting. Many times this weekend she told me she would set the rules on a specific scenario and I had to tell her no.
I finally started to get creative, I would tell her no, but give her the options she did have before her so she felt as though she did have some decision making power. That seemed to make her happy and by the end of the weekend, she told me I was in charge of all the rules of our house. It took a few days, but she finally had it down. (At least temporarily)
Whenever we talk about rules I try to tell her that they exist for our own good. Most of the time there is a reason behind the rule, it’s not an arbitrary thing created to restrict or choke the creativity and life out of us. Rather, it’s there because it often will in some way keep us from harming ourselves or someone else.
That same lesson about God and the Bible took me the better part of my life to understand. When I was a kid I lumped all of the lessons of the Bible and the rules that came along with it with my parents. Because my parents are believers, the rules and values of our home were God centered so to me, the rules of the Bible were no different than the rules in my house and like my daughter, I found them constraining.
When I was in my 20s, I didn’t want to follow Him and I didn’t want to be restricted by the outdated and old school thinking of the Word of God. I wanted to be free for the first time in my life to do whatever I wanted. I called myself a Christian, but considered myself enlightened and fresh in a new world, years from the days scripture was written. Life had changed; the world had changed so why wouldn’t the Word of God need a little updating?
It wasn’t until I hit my 30s and began to seek Him in earnest and then subsequently went through the most difficult years of my life that I began to understand the wisdom of God’s word and more importantly, it’s applicability in our modern world.
When I examined all the heart ache I had experienced, all the mistakes that had cost me friendships and put me into situations I wanted nothing more than to extract myself from, I realized scripture had warned against them. I just wasn’t paying attention.
What I missed most from scripture and God’s word as I turned my back on the ‘out dated’ teachings were the promises. God doesn’t ask us to follow Him and not tell us why. He doesn’t ask us to follow rules without providing examples of the consequences. And He takes His mission for us one step further. He loves us and He promises us more than we can imagine.
“And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love him, who have been called according to his purpose.” Romans 8:28
The rules in my home really aren’t my own, even though that’s how my daughter sees it today. The rules come from my understanding of scripture and knowing that following His rules will keep me safe and set me on the path He wants me to walk. They also come from a deep desire to follow them out of love and respect for Him.
Like a child wants to please a beloved parent, I want to please my heavenly parent.
And the rules in many ways are more like the security latches on my cupboards, and less like law that jails or binds.
My daughter and I had a lot of discussion about rules this past weekend. She has become focused on them and more importantly, wanting to know which ones she gets to be in charge of setting. Many times this weekend she told me she would set the rules on a specific scenario and I had to tell her no.
I finally started to get creative, I would tell her no, but give her the options she did have before her so she felt as though she did have some decision making power. That seemed to make her happy and by the end of the weekend, she told me I was in charge of all the rules of our house. It took a few days, but she finally had it down. (At least temporarily)
Whenever we talk about rules I try to tell her that they exist for our own good. Most of the time there is a reason behind the rule, it’s not an arbitrary thing created to restrict or choke the creativity and life out of us. Rather, it’s there because it often will in some way keep us from harming ourselves or someone else.
That same lesson about God and the Bible took me the better part of my life to understand. When I was a kid I lumped all of the lessons of the Bible and the rules that came along with it with my parents. Because my parents are believers, the rules and values of our home were God centered so to me, the rules of the Bible were no different than the rules in my house and like my daughter, I found them constraining.
When I was in my 20s, I didn’t want to follow Him and I didn’t want to be restricted by the outdated and old school thinking of the Word of God. I wanted to be free for the first time in my life to do whatever I wanted. I called myself a Christian, but considered myself enlightened and fresh in a new world, years from the days scripture was written. Life had changed; the world had changed so why wouldn’t the Word of God need a little updating?
It wasn’t until I hit my 30s and began to seek Him in earnest and then subsequently went through the most difficult years of my life that I began to understand the wisdom of God’s word and more importantly, it’s applicability in our modern world.
When I examined all the heart ache I had experienced, all the mistakes that had cost me friendships and put me into situations I wanted nothing more than to extract myself from, I realized scripture had warned against them. I just wasn’t paying attention.
What I missed most from scripture and God’s word as I turned my back on the ‘out dated’ teachings were the promises. God doesn’t ask us to follow Him and not tell us why. He doesn’t ask us to follow rules without providing examples of the consequences. And He takes His mission for us one step further. He loves us and He promises us more than we can imagine.
“And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love him, who have been called according to his purpose.” Romans 8:28
The rules in my home really aren’t my own, even though that’s how my daughter sees it today. The rules come from my understanding of scripture and knowing that following His rules will keep me safe and set me on the path He wants me to walk. They also come from a deep desire to follow them out of love and respect for Him.
Like a child wants to please a beloved parent, I want to please my heavenly parent.
And the rules in many ways are more like the security latches on my cupboards, and less like law that jails or binds.
Near Miss
Written for Him by Gloria
Did you ever have a near miss in traffic? I’m guessing if you drive, you have. I’ve driven over 40 years (there I go again, dating myself) and in all those years, I have had several near misses.
One stands out, because it was my first near miss. I was a new driver, all of 16 years old when it happened.
I made a rooky mistake by pulling out from a grocery store lot to line up behind a car in a lane of traffic that was stopped at a red light. There really wasn’t enough room for me to line up and I did a very poor job. In fact, when I finished, I realized that the rear end of my car was hanging way out over the lane marker. Maybe you are thinking as traffic mistakes go, that was a small one. Not really. My rear end was hanging out over the center line, so that oncoming traffic would have to swerve around me or . . . hit me. I was going to carefully back up and twist my wheels and get my car straightened up, but it was a busy 4-lane street and before I could back up, someone had already pulled up behind me and they were too close for me to maneuver.
So there I sat, very worried and nervous. Think of the JAWS theme music. I felt totally trapped and vulnerable in a dangerous situation.
I was hoping with all my heart that the light would turn green and I could move forward before someone would travel in the lane I was partially blocking.
However, my worst fears played out and somebody came down the street, in the lane I encroached, totally unaware of the obstruction he was about to encounter. I had been staring intently at the lane, so I spotted the car long before it was within striking distance and noticed it was picking up speed. Once the man driving the car realized he had to very quickly swerve or hit my car, his eyes widened and lit up truly like a deer-in-the-headlights. I know that phrase is overused, but I am here to tell you, that look of surprise, shock, and panic is one I will never forget.
Fortunately, when the man made his big swerve away from my car, there was nobody occupying the lane he swerved into. I began to breathe again, having been totally unaware that I had been holding my breath.
Near misses—they take our breath away. They cause us to reflect on every detail of the events that preceded them and be ever so thankful we survived them.
Sometimes our near misses don’t happen in a flash behind the wheel of an automobile.
Sometimes we, or someone we love, has a near miss with his/her health. Sometimes a marriage has become so rocky, that during the last few months, the two of you were living in a near-miss situation. Maybe the economy has forced layoffs in your area, but you were able to keep your job. Perhaps you were behind on your mortgage payments and your financial situation improved. One of your kids may have been headed down the wrong path, experimenting with drugs, and you became aware of it before it became a stubborn addiction.
Near-misses come in all shapes and sizes. But one thing’s for sure, surviving a near-miss triggers a deep sense of thankfulness. To the depth of your being, you feel saved, loved, and generously cared for.
What have you got to be thankful for today? Share your thoughts with Him.
1 Chronicles 16:34—“Give thanks to the Lord, for he is good; his love endures forever.” (New International Version)
Did you ever have a near miss in traffic? I’m guessing if you drive, you have. I’ve driven over 40 years (there I go again, dating myself) and in all those years, I have had several near misses.
One stands out, because it was my first near miss. I was a new driver, all of 16 years old when it happened.
I made a rooky mistake by pulling out from a grocery store lot to line up behind a car in a lane of traffic that was stopped at a red light. There really wasn’t enough room for me to line up and I did a very poor job. In fact, when I finished, I realized that the rear end of my car was hanging way out over the lane marker. Maybe you are thinking as traffic mistakes go, that was a small one. Not really. My rear end was hanging out over the center line, so that oncoming traffic would have to swerve around me or . . . hit me. I was going to carefully back up and twist my wheels and get my car straightened up, but it was a busy 4-lane street and before I could back up, someone had already pulled up behind me and they were too close for me to maneuver.
So there I sat, very worried and nervous. Think of the JAWS theme music. I felt totally trapped and vulnerable in a dangerous situation.
I was hoping with all my heart that the light would turn green and I could move forward before someone would travel in the lane I was partially blocking.
However, my worst fears played out and somebody came down the street, in the lane I encroached, totally unaware of the obstruction he was about to encounter. I had been staring intently at the lane, so I spotted the car long before it was within striking distance and noticed it was picking up speed. Once the man driving the car realized he had to very quickly swerve or hit my car, his eyes widened and lit up truly like a deer-in-the-headlights. I know that phrase is overused, but I am here to tell you, that look of surprise, shock, and panic is one I will never forget.
Fortunately, when the man made his big swerve away from my car, there was nobody occupying the lane he swerved into. I began to breathe again, having been totally unaware that I had been holding my breath.
Near misses—they take our breath away. They cause us to reflect on every detail of the events that preceded them and be ever so thankful we survived them.
Sometimes our near misses don’t happen in a flash behind the wheel of an automobile.
Sometimes we, or someone we love, has a near miss with his/her health. Sometimes a marriage has become so rocky, that during the last few months, the two of you were living in a near-miss situation. Maybe the economy has forced layoffs in your area, but you were able to keep your job. Perhaps you were behind on your mortgage payments and your financial situation improved. One of your kids may have been headed down the wrong path, experimenting with drugs, and you became aware of it before it became a stubborn addiction.
Near-misses come in all shapes and sizes. But one thing’s for sure, surviving a near-miss triggers a deep sense of thankfulness. To the depth of your being, you feel saved, loved, and generously cared for.
What have you got to be thankful for today? Share your thoughts with Him.
1 Chronicles 16:34—“Give thanks to the Lord, for he is good; his love endures forever.” (New International Version)
Buzzzz
Written for Him by Gloria
I don’t claim to know much about bees, but one thing I do know, is that they don’t like the smell of paint. I also know that once they get mad and decide on a course of revenge, they can be very persistent. Yes, I am speaking from experience.
When I was 15, my Dad decided ‘the twins’ should paint the garage. He had completed most of the difficult prep work of scraping the old paint and my twin sister and I were handed brushes and gallons of white paint and told the painting job was all ours. We weren’t pleased with the assignment, but in my family, you did what you were told and most of the time, without trying to talk your way out of it.
My sister and I went into the house and put on old clothes appropriate for painting and drudged back outside. It was a beautiful, sunny day, but we weren’t looking forward to how we would be spending it. Since there was no sense in procrastinating, we picked up our brushes and got to work.
I suppose we had painted a couple of hours when we decided to take a break and sit inside the garage in the shade and sip some iced tea. We had just sat down in lawn chairs when we heard buzzing behind us. As we turned to find the source of the buzzing, we were suddenly surrounded by angry bumble bees. We both hopped up from our chairs and quickly moved out of the garage. My sister was more afraid than I was, kicking over her tea in her haste, and she began to sprint up the driveway. I wasn’t planning to run, but just keep moving until the bees lost interest in me. My sister ran up the driveway and made a complete loop around the house, followed by at least four angry bees. When she passed me by, there was only one bee still in pursuit. I called to her and told her she had lost all but one. She kept running and made another loop. When she came past me again, that single bee was still on a warpath. I decided to follow my sister so I could tell her when the bee had given up. We ran another complete loop around the house, and my sister was running out of gas. I had been giving her updates, so she was aware that she was still being pursued, but she got tired and slowed down. As soon as she did, that bee zoomed forward and stung her in the derriere. Yow!! I was shocked to see that small yellow and black creature hang onto anger long enough to hit its mark.
Hanging onto anger—we all know what that feels like. Days, weeks, or months after the offense, every time you think about it, your blood pressure rises and your chest becomes tight, as you relive the event vividly.
I’m sure you have heard people say that hanging onto anger only hurts You. No matter what injury, insult, or injustice you have suffered at the hands of another, it is healthier for you to move on and ‘let it go.’ Just ‘let it go.’ Really? Does that sound simple to you? The truth is, it’s not easy. More often than not, it requires Divine intervention.
The Apostle Peter asked Jesus about ‘letting go’ and here is what He said:
Matthew 18:21-35 (Amplified Bible)
“Then Peter came up to Him and said, Lord, how many times may my brother sin against me and I forgive him and let it go? [As many as] up to seven times?
Jesus answered him, I tell you, not up to seven times, but seventy times seven!
Therefore the kingdom of heaven is like a human king who wished to settle accounts with his attendants.
When he began the accounting, one was brought to him who owed him 10,000 talents [probably about $10,000,000],
And because he could not pay, his master ordered him to be sold, with his wife and his children and everything that he possessed, and payment to be made.
So the attendant fell on his knees, begging him, Have patience with me and I will pay you everything.
And his master's heart was moved with compassion, and he released him and forgave him [cancelling] the debt.
But that same attendant, as he went out, found one of his fellow attendants who owed him a hundred denarii [about twenty dollars]; and he caught him by the throat and said, Pay what you owe!
So his fellow attendant fell down and begged him earnestly, Give me time, and I will pay you all !
But he was unwilling, and he went out and had him put in prison till he should pay the debt.
When his fellow attendants saw what had happened, they were greatly distressed, and they went and told everything that had taken place to their master.
Then his master called him and said to him, You contemptible and wicked attendant! I forgave and cancelled all that [great] debt of yours because you begged me to.
And should you not have had pity and mercy on your fellow attendant, as I had pity and mercy on you?
And in wrath his master turned him over to the torturers (the jailers), till he should pay all that he owed.
So also My heavenly Father will deal with every one of you if you do not freely forgive your brother from your heart his offenses.”
Are there people whom you rarely, if ever, think about because they are associated with a grudge that you are holding against them? You don’t want to rekindle the heat that lives beneath the surface that only remains there because you have not forgiven. Perhaps it’s time to ask the Lord to help you move beyond anger into forgiveness. As Christians, we don’t forgive and ‘let go’ for our mental health and comfort, but because our Lord commands us to. Take it to Him today in prayer.
He loves you that much and more.
I don’t claim to know much about bees, but one thing I do know, is that they don’t like the smell of paint. I also know that once they get mad and decide on a course of revenge, they can be very persistent. Yes, I am speaking from experience.
When I was 15, my Dad decided ‘the twins’ should paint the garage. He had completed most of the difficult prep work of scraping the old paint and my twin sister and I were handed brushes and gallons of white paint and told the painting job was all ours. We weren’t pleased with the assignment, but in my family, you did what you were told and most of the time, without trying to talk your way out of it.
My sister and I went into the house and put on old clothes appropriate for painting and drudged back outside. It was a beautiful, sunny day, but we weren’t looking forward to how we would be spending it. Since there was no sense in procrastinating, we picked up our brushes and got to work.
I suppose we had painted a couple of hours when we decided to take a break and sit inside the garage in the shade and sip some iced tea. We had just sat down in lawn chairs when we heard buzzing behind us. As we turned to find the source of the buzzing, we were suddenly surrounded by angry bumble bees. We both hopped up from our chairs and quickly moved out of the garage. My sister was more afraid than I was, kicking over her tea in her haste, and she began to sprint up the driveway. I wasn’t planning to run, but just keep moving until the bees lost interest in me. My sister ran up the driveway and made a complete loop around the house, followed by at least four angry bees. When she passed me by, there was only one bee still in pursuit. I called to her and told her she had lost all but one. She kept running and made another loop. When she came past me again, that single bee was still on a warpath. I decided to follow my sister so I could tell her when the bee had given up. We ran another complete loop around the house, and my sister was running out of gas. I had been giving her updates, so she was aware that she was still being pursued, but she got tired and slowed down. As soon as she did, that bee zoomed forward and stung her in the derriere. Yow!! I was shocked to see that small yellow and black creature hang onto anger long enough to hit its mark.
Hanging onto anger—we all know what that feels like. Days, weeks, or months after the offense, every time you think about it, your blood pressure rises and your chest becomes tight, as you relive the event vividly.
I’m sure you have heard people say that hanging onto anger only hurts You. No matter what injury, insult, or injustice you have suffered at the hands of another, it is healthier for you to move on and ‘let it go.’ Just ‘let it go.’ Really? Does that sound simple to you? The truth is, it’s not easy. More often than not, it requires Divine intervention.
The Apostle Peter asked Jesus about ‘letting go’ and here is what He said:
Matthew 18:21-35 (Amplified Bible)
“Then Peter came up to Him and said, Lord, how many times may my brother sin against me and I forgive him and let it go? [As many as] up to seven times?
Jesus answered him, I tell you, not up to seven times, but seventy times seven!
Therefore the kingdom of heaven is like a human king who wished to settle accounts with his attendants.
When he began the accounting, one was brought to him who owed him 10,000 talents [probably about $10,000,000],
And because he could not pay, his master ordered him to be sold, with his wife and his children and everything that he possessed, and payment to be made.
So the attendant fell on his knees, begging him, Have patience with me and I will pay you everything.
And his master's heart was moved with compassion, and he released him and forgave him [cancelling] the debt.
But that same attendant, as he went out, found one of his fellow attendants who owed him a hundred denarii [about twenty dollars]; and he caught him by the throat and said, Pay what you owe!
So his fellow attendant fell down and begged him earnestly, Give me time, and I will pay you all !
But he was unwilling, and he went out and had him put in prison till he should pay the debt.
When his fellow attendants saw what had happened, they were greatly distressed, and they went and told everything that had taken place to their master.
Then his master called him and said to him, You contemptible and wicked attendant! I forgave and cancelled all that [great] debt of yours because you begged me to.
And should you not have had pity and mercy on your fellow attendant, as I had pity and mercy on you?
And in wrath his master turned him over to the torturers (the jailers), till he should pay all that he owed.
So also My heavenly Father will deal with every one of you if you do not freely forgive your brother from your heart his offenses.”
Are there people whom you rarely, if ever, think about because they are associated with a grudge that you are holding against them? You don’t want to rekindle the heat that lives beneath the surface that only remains there because you have not forgiven. Perhaps it’s time to ask the Lord to help you move beyond anger into forgiveness. As Christians, we don’t forgive and ‘let go’ for our mental health and comfort, but because our Lord commands us to. Take it to Him today in prayer.
He loves you that much and more.
His Hands and Feet at Work
My ranting a week ago about advertising gone awry lead to more email and comments than I had anticipated. I guess my ranting was just singing to the chorus.
In one particular email I received, a friend told me about someone she knows in the advertising industry here in Des Moines who fights against taking the ‘easy’ way out. She worked specifically in one marketing department where the statement was made by the marketing director that they needed to just put a hot, scantily clad woman behind a computer and they could sell the product they wanted to sell.
She fought against that – noting they should be recognized as a company for what they do well, not for cheap advertising. I can’t think of any ads coming out of that particular company that match the hot, scantily clad woman comment so perhaps her compelling argument had some weight.
As I thought about this email and this woman in particular, I was again struck with the truth that God needs us in Corporate America. There are so many days that I wake up and wish I had another occupation and another life. While my job is challenging and most of the time I like it, I would really love to do full time ministry of some kind and pour my energy and time into something that makes a difference in people’s lives. And yet, God has reminded me again that for now, I’m right where He wants me to be.
Have you ever thought about your job as a mission field? I don’t think I’ve ever thought of it quite like that, but I know that I think hard about my actions and reactions to people and events. When I don’t handle things well, I feel badly that I haven’t walked in Christ’s footsteps and that I may be the only example some of my co-workers have in their lives of what Christianity can be. If my actions and words are not fair, kind and respectful, what will they think of Christians in general?
I think that’s probably one of the hardest parts of being a Christian. We represent Christianity in general. In our society we have a tendency to lump people together in groups and the action of one person associated to a group can put a label on the entire group. So if I get angry during a meeting, if I don’t treat people fairly, if I gossip or if I judge others, I am perpetuating a stereotype of Christianity that Christ never modeled Himself.
Knowing and understanding that each of us is a work in progress and that we are far from sin, in fact we are saved precisely because we cannot completely avoid sin, is a hard concept to grasp. So for someone who is new to faith or is not interested in understanding faith it looks like I’m speaking from both sides of my mouth. I claim to be a Christian and yet I get angry and sometimes I fail to behave in the way Christ would have me behave.
So how do I make work my mission field without being politically incorrect in a world that wants me to put God in a box on my way into the office and then take Him back out as I leave?
I think I have to continue to work on the little things.
So for now, my mission field and my purpose are to continue to be His hands and feet in the workplace. While my purpose may not be as noble as the gal who kept her company from using skin on television to sell a product, it has incredible value. I have no idea how God is using me to work in other’s lives, but if even one person decides to investigate faith or draw nearer to Him because of how I live my life at work, I’ve served my Lord well.
In one particular email I received, a friend told me about someone she knows in the advertising industry here in Des Moines who fights against taking the ‘easy’ way out. She worked specifically in one marketing department where the statement was made by the marketing director that they needed to just put a hot, scantily clad woman behind a computer and they could sell the product they wanted to sell.
She fought against that – noting they should be recognized as a company for what they do well, not for cheap advertising. I can’t think of any ads coming out of that particular company that match the hot, scantily clad woman comment so perhaps her compelling argument had some weight.
As I thought about this email and this woman in particular, I was again struck with the truth that God needs us in Corporate America. There are so many days that I wake up and wish I had another occupation and another life. While my job is challenging and most of the time I like it, I would really love to do full time ministry of some kind and pour my energy and time into something that makes a difference in people’s lives. And yet, God has reminded me again that for now, I’m right where He wants me to be.
Have you ever thought about your job as a mission field? I don’t think I’ve ever thought of it quite like that, but I know that I think hard about my actions and reactions to people and events. When I don’t handle things well, I feel badly that I haven’t walked in Christ’s footsteps and that I may be the only example some of my co-workers have in their lives of what Christianity can be. If my actions and words are not fair, kind and respectful, what will they think of Christians in general?
I think that’s probably one of the hardest parts of being a Christian. We represent Christianity in general. In our society we have a tendency to lump people together in groups and the action of one person associated to a group can put a label on the entire group. So if I get angry during a meeting, if I don’t treat people fairly, if I gossip or if I judge others, I am perpetuating a stereotype of Christianity that Christ never modeled Himself.
Knowing and understanding that each of us is a work in progress and that we are far from sin, in fact we are saved precisely because we cannot completely avoid sin, is a hard concept to grasp. So for someone who is new to faith or is not interested in understanding faith it looks like I’m speaking from both sides of my mouth. I claim to be a Christian and yet I get angry and sometimes I fail to behave in the way Christ would have me behave.
So how do I make work my mission field without being politically incorrect in a world that wants me to put God in a box on my way into the office and then take Him back out as I leave?
I think I have to continue to work on the little things.
- Be humble.
- Publicly acknowledge when I’m wrong.
- Conversely publicly acknowledge when someone else was right.
- Be honest and transparent.
- Lead with equal parts heart and mind.
- Speak kindly
- Don’t gossip
- Don’t judge
So for now, my mission field and my purpose are to continue to be His hands and feet in the workplace. While my purpose may not be as noble as the gal who kept her company from using skin on television to sell a product, it has incredible value. I have no idea how God is using me to work in other’s lives, but if even one person decides to investigate faith or draw nearer to Him because of how I live my life at work, I’ve served my Lord well.
His Power Perfect in Her Weakness
I got an email from a friend this week that was full of wisdom. She had a revelation on a morning run and felt compelled to share it with me. So in turn, I’m sharing it with you.
My friend is a former alcoholic, she suffered for many years with alcoholism and as I’ve learned over time, there are many parallels in substance abuse; alcohol, drugs and yes, even food can all carry some of the same underlying thoughts, beliefs and behaviors.
She said she was in prayer and reflection on her morning run and the Holy Spirit took her down memory lane. She started to think about how she would plead with God when life got hard. When she backed herself into a corner and she was out of control with the addiction, she would ask God if He would just get her out of her current bind – if He would just heal whatever situation she had created that caused her a great deal of remorse – she promised she would go to church.
She said she did that often and often times He didn’t answer. At least that’s how it felt to her. And when He did answer, she didn’t keep her end of the bargain.
I can relate. I have done this so many times myself. When I’m curled up in the fetal position feeling like I’ve failed for the millionth time and that I will never be in control of this issue in my life, I bargain. God if you will just take the temptation away, God if you will just keep me from experiencing cravings and urges for things I don’t need, then I’ll pray more, read the Bible more, do more at church, etc.
It’s akin to saying ‘I’ll start Monday God.’ Which really means, I’m not fully ready to give up this bad habit, this unhealthy thing that’s slowly killing me physically, emotionally and spiritually, but I realize it’s happening so I have a plan to get it under control. God I’ll take care of this just as soon as I’ve had my fill of it again this weekend.
My friend said it occurred to her just how unnecessary and potentially insulting this could be to our God. Here is what she said was revealed to her. “God doesn’t need us to do a darn thing for him. How silly and disrespectful to God it is to think that God needs us to do anything for him. In sobriety and getting back to a deeper place with Christ, I realized God doesn’t need me to do a thing and that I need him for everything. What I need to do is to praise God and give him glory in all times and in every situation whether or not I get my prayers answered. God is not a God of bargaining, he is a God of Mercy and Grace; which is all I need.”
She is absolutely right. He is all I need. He is my everything. And He doesn’t play Let’s Make a Deal – as she noted later in her email. He is unchanging, His plan for my life has been established and He has dreams and goals for my life. Big dreams that I can’t see or touch, but know I have to follow Him and kick this cycle if I’m to do it fully.
My friend wasn’t sure why she sent this to me, or why she felt so strongly I was the audience for her revelation. I think I know. As I read her words again this morning I felt like God was showing me what it means for Him to be strong in someone else’s weakness. I feel like I was blessed with a real life role model and example to follow from a thought and idea He planted in me last week.
“…Therefore, in order to keep me from becoming conceited, I was given a thorn in my flesh, a messenger of Satan, to torment me. 8 Three times I pleaded with the Lord to take it away from me. 9 But he said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.” Therefore I will boast all the more gladly about my weaknesses, so that Christ’s power may rest on me. 10 That is why, for Christ’s sake, I delight in weaknesses, in insults, in hardships, in persecutions, in difficulties. For when I am weak, then I am strong.” 2 Corinthians 12: 7 – 10
My friend also indicated she’s struggling this week with motivation and with troubling thoughts of failure and giving up. For that very reason she is the perfect role model. She is who I am. She is a daughter of Christ living in a fallen world and she is working with all she has to let Him guide and run her life. His power is made perfect in her weakness. His light is shining brightly through those cracked places and I feel renewed and strengthened because today He chose to show me, rather than tell me, that His promise is alive and well.
My friend is a former alcoholic, she suffered for many years with alcoholism and as I’ve learned over time, there are many parallels in substance abuse; alcohol, drugs and yes, even food can all carry some of the same underlying thoughts, beliefs and behaviors.
She said she was in prayer and reflection on her morning run and the Holy Spirit took her down memory lane. She started to think about how she would plead with God when life got hard. When she backed herself into a corner and she was out of control with the addiction, she would ask God if He would just get her out of her current bind – if He would just heal whatever situation she had created that caused her a great deal of remorse – she promised she would go to church.
She said she did that often and often times He didn’t answer. At least that’s how it felt to her. And when He did answer, she didn’t keep her end of the bargain.
I can relate. I have done this so many times myself. When I’m curled up in the fetal position feeling like I’ve failed for the millionth time and that I will never be in control of this issue in my life, I bargain. God if you will just take the temptation away, God if you will just keep me from experiencing cravings and urges for things I don’t need, then I’ll pray more, read the Bible more, do more at church, etc.
It’s akin to saying ‘I’ll start Monday God.’ Which really means, I’m not fully ready to give up this bad habit, this unhealthy thing that’s slowly killing me physically, emotionally and spiritually, but I realize it’s happening so I have a plan to get it under control. God I’ll take care of this just as soon as I’ve had my fill of it again this weekend.
My friend said it occurred to her just how unnecessary and potentially insulting this could be to our God. Here is what she said was revealed to her. “God doesn’t need us to do a darn thing for him. How silly and disrespectful to God it is to think that God needs us to do anything for him. In sobriety and getting back to a deeper place with Christ, I realized God doesn’t need me to do a thing and that I need him for everything. What I need to do is to praise God and give him glory in all times and in every situation whether or not I get my prayers answered. God is not a God of bargaining, he is a God of Mercy and Grace; which is all I need.”
She is absolutely right. He is all I need. He is my everything. And He doesn’t play Let’s Make a Deal – as she noted later in her email. He is unchanging, His plan for my life has been established and He has dreams and goals for my life. Big dreams that I can’t see or touch, but know I have to follow Him and kick this cycle if I’m to do it fully.
My friend wasn’t sure why she sent this to me, or why she felt so strongly I was the audience for her revelation. I think I know. As I read her words again this morning I felt like God was showing me what it means for Him to be strong in someone else’s weakness. I feel like I was blessed with a real life role model and example to follow from a thought and idea He planted in me last week.
“…Therefore, in order to keep me from becoming conceited, I was given a thorn in my flesh, a messenger of Satan, to torment me. 8 Three times I pleaded with the Lord to take it away from me. 9 But he said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.” Therefore I will boast all the more gladly about my weaknesses, so that Christ’s power may rest on me. 10 That is why, for Christ’s sake, I delight in weaknesses, in insults, in hardships, in persecutions, in difficulties. For when I am weak, then I am strong.” 2 Corinthians 12: 7 – 10
My friend also indicated she’s struggling this week with motivation and with troubling thoughts of failure and giving up. For that very reason she is the perfect role model. She is who I am. She is a daughter of Christ living in a fallen world and she is working with all she has to let Him guide and run her life. His power is made perfect in her weakness. His light is shining brightly through those cracked places and I feel renewed and strengthened because today He chose to show me, rather than tell me, that His promise is alive and well.
Let Him Search
As I sat in my darkened office one morning, publishing a devotional and waking up with some coffee so I could write another, I noticed something unusual. My home office desk sits right in front of my two front windows and despite the hour of the day; I’m able to see by street light into the neighborhood.
An Ankeny police officer was driving down the street with his search light on, creeping by and looking in every dark nook and cranny he could get the light to focus on.
I tried to blow the image off and get back to work, but as I sat here in my darkened house I noticed another squad car and another until I counted at least four, all in my neighborhood, all searching for someone.
I scanned the neighborhood too, the best I could in the dark, and I got up and looked into my backyard through the closed blinds to see if anyone was lurking there. If they were, they were well hidden, so I gave up and returned to my office. As I closed my writing that morning, I noticed flashing lights and heard a brief siren down the street. Whoever was running and hiding must have come out of the darkness long enough to be caught.
I’ve often used the analogy in my own mind of the search light. Perhaps not attached to a squad car, but the idea of allowing Christ the free reign to shine His incredibly bright light into the darkest corners of my mind and heart to clear the darkness and make more room for Himself.
Darkness is pervasive in the world we live in. Sure it lives outside, in the middle of the night (or early morning) but it also lives within each one of us. There are areas of our hearts and minds that we keep private from Him. He who knows us to the number of hairs on our head, we try to hide those parts that we are ashamed of, that we know we need to address but don’t want to do the work and fight the battle it will take to overcome it.
But if we would just invite Him to look, if we would just invite Him to search our hearts and find those things that we are hiding from Him and sometimes from ourselves, we could take another step closer to Him. Take just one step closer in our relationship; one step closer in knowing Him and learning to hear His voice; one step closer to His plan and purpose for our lives.
“Therefore, if your whole body is full of light, and no part of it dark, it will be just as full of light as when a lamp shines its light on you.” Luke 11:36
An Ankeny police officer was driving down the street with his search light on, creeping by and looking in every dark nook and cranny he could get the light to focus on.
I tried to blow the image off and get back to work, but as I sat here in my darkened house I noticed another squad car and another until I counted at least four, all in my neighborhood, all searching for someone.
I scanned the neighborhood too, the best I could in the dark, and I got up and looked into my backyard through the closed blinds to see if anyone was lurking there. If they were, they were well hidden, so I gave up and returned to my office. As I closed my writing that morning, I noticed flashing lights and heard a brief siren down the street. Whoever was running and hiding must have come out of the darkness long enough to be caught.
I’ve often used the analogy in my own mind of the search light. Perhaps not attached to a squad car, but the idea of allowing Christ the free reign to shine His incredibly bright light into the darkest corners of my mind and heart to clear the darkness and make more room for Himself.
Darkness is pervasive in the world we live in. Sure it lives outside, in the middle of the night (or early morning) but it also lives within each one of us. There are areas of our hearts and minds that we keep private from Him. He who knows us to the number of hairs on our head, we try to hide those parts that we are ashamed of, that we know we need to address but don’t want to do the work and fight the battle it will take to overcome it.
But if we would just invite Him to look, if we would just invite Him to search our hearts and find those things that we are hiding from Him and sometimes from ourselves, we could take another step closer to Him. Take just one step closer in our relationship; one step closer in knowing Him and learning to hear His voice; one step closer to His plan and purpose for our lives.
“Therefore, if your whole body is full of light, and no part of it dark, it will be just as full of light as when a lamp shines its light on you.” Luke 11:36
Asking for Help
The past week has been a challenge in some ways. My daughter is so much easier to discipline and more fun than before, each new age is a new experience and comes with huge benefits and a few new challenges. This past week she’s been testing her boundaries in new ways, which can be a little stressful.
I got to a breaking point one night and finally had to do something I rarely do; I called her dad, shared her latest actions with him and let him talk to her on the phone rather than doing it myself. I was in tears for different reasons, I was exhausted and didn’t feel well and the last thing I wanted to do was say something to her that was unfair or did not align with the behavior. It’s so easy when we’re out of sorts to snap or speak words to our children that are harsh or unfair.
So I did something I rarely do, I asked her father for help. And he did. And he didn’t judge and he didn’t question what I needed him to do. In honesty I think he heard in my voice that I wasn’t in a good place and he just took care of it. Then when the phone was passed back to me, he supported me and told me he intended to work with her during his time this week on some of the new behavioral challenges we’re working through.
It was what I needed to hear and then some. I was willing to speak up and ask for help and in return I was supported by the one person who wanted nothing to do with supporting me just four years ago. It’s taken a tremendous amount of growth and faith to get to the point where that can and does happen and I like to think it’s two-sided.
I haven’t always been willing to ask for help though. I haven’t always been willing to communicate what I need from someone and explain why I need it. Instead I think I unfortunately fell into a depression or became angry with loved ones when I wanted something from them, but I wasn’t willing to communicate what I needed. I thought they should have known me well enough to know what I needed and just be able to provide it without asking. For some reason, I think I viewed it as weakness to ask for help.
In the book ‘I Quit’ by Geri Scazzero, she speaks strongly about the unwillingness to speak up and be an advocate for ourselves. She talks about the anger that builds and the way we behave as a result.
“Unmet and unclear expectations in relationships, whether in the family, workplace, classroom, friendships, dating relationships or churches are the source of much anger. We expect other people to know what we want before we are clear in our own minds or before we say it…
When you understand you don’t have a right to many of your expectations because they have not been spoken or agreed upon, you will find you carry much less anger.”
I think she’s right. I’m a work in progress, there is no question I still hold back at times when I really want to ask for help or need something specific, but it’s true that the more I’m willing to ask, the less I’m frustrated and angry. The less I feel that my loved ones don’t care about me or are absent, and the more I realize that I own the conversation and that they are often more than willing to give me what I need, and then some, if I’m just willing to ask.
What do you need today? Do you need someone to tell you that you’re not crazy? (I often do) Do you need someone to just be with you – go for a walk or to lunch? Or do you just want someone to really listen to you for a while? Whatever it is, try asking. It does make you vulnerable, but the reward is worth the risk.
I got to a breaking point one night and finally had to do something I rarely do; I called her dad, shared her latest actions with him and let him talk to her on the phone rather than doing it myself. I was in tears for different reasons, I was exhausted and didn’t feel well and the last thing I wanted to do was say something to her that was unfair or did not align with the behavior. It’s so easy when we’re out of sorts to snap or speak words to our children that are harsh or unfair.
So I did something I rarely do, I asked her father for help. And he did. And he didn’t judge and he didn’t question what I needed him to do. In honesty I think he heard in my voice that I wasn’t in a good place and he just took care of it. Then when the phone was passed back to me, he supported me and told me he intended to work with her during his time this week on some of the new behavioral challenges we’re working through.
It was what I needed to hear and then some. I was willing to speak up and ask for help and in return I was supported by the one person who wanted nothing to do with supporting me just four years ago. It’s taken a tremendous amount of growth and faith to get to the point where that can and does happen and I like to think it’s two-sided.
I haven’t always been willing to ask for help though. I haven’t always been willing to communicate what I need from someone and explain why I need it. Instead I think I unfortunately fell into a depression or became angry with loved ones when I wanted something from them, but I wasn’t willing to communicate what I needed. I thought they should have known me well enough to know what I needed and just be able to provide it without asking. For some reason, I think I viewed it as weakness to ask for help.
In the book ‘I Quit’ by Geri Scazzero, she speaks strongly about the unwillingness to speak up and be an advocate for ourselves. She talks about the anger that builds and the way we behave as a result.
“Unmet and unclear expectations in relationships, whether in the family, workplace, classroom, friendships, dating relationships or churches are the source of much anger. We expect other people to know what we want before we are clear in our own minds or before we say it…
When you understand you don’t have a right to many of your expectations because they have not been spoken or agreed upon, you will find you carry much less anger.”
I think she’s right. I’m a work in progress, there is no question I still hold back at times when I really want to ask for help or need something specific, but it’s true that the more I’m willing to ask, the less I’m frustrated and angry. The less I feel that my loved ones don’t care about me or are absent, and the more I realize that I own the conversation and that they are often more than willing to give me what I need, and then some, if I’m just willing to ask.
What do you need today? Do you need someone to tell you that you’re not crazy? (I often do) Do you need someone to just be with you – go for a walk or to lunch? Or do you just want someone to really listen to you for a while? Whatever it is, try asking. It does make you vulnerable, but the reward is worth the risk.
What Happened to Real Marketing Genius?
Written for Him by Renee
I want to rant a little bit about the direction we’re taking as a society. Twice in the past month I’ve been shocked by something I’ve seen and more importantly, something my daughter has seen.
Something my daughter really likes to do is run from the car to the mailbox when we get home and pick up the mail. A few weeks ago she came back holding an advertisement from a clothing store I used to frequent. On the cover were four or five women modeling blue jeans. To emphasize the point, they were all crossing their arms strategically across their bare chests. They were wearing nothing but the blue jeans.
I was livid. I was so incredibly angry that the company had chosen to send me a photo of half-naked women for my daughter to pull out of our mailbox. It’s bad enough that I have to see that in the store front or on the television, but at least in those instances I have choices I can make. I can choose not to walk into the store or toward it and I can choose not to watch TV. Sending the picture in the name of advertising to my home doesn’t give me an option and by the time I saw it, it was too late. I had some teaching to do.
Fast forward a couple of weeks and I was in the gym at work getting in a noon work out and watching the local news. The channel I like to watch had already wrapped the mid-day news so I watched a competitor channel. During a commercial break the station aired a commercial for its sports crew; four men in an RV preparing for a big interstate rivalry football game. At the end of the commercial a man comes out of the RV and a logo is placed strategically so if nothing else, he’s given the appearance of being naked.
I was completely put off. That’s a channel I would allow my daughter to watch, it’s a local station and it’s the middle of the day. Not that I’m a proponent of the after 7 p.m. anything goes rule, but when did it become Ok to bare ourselves whenever it feels like a great way to get a laugh or sell a pair of jeans?
Keep your clothes on and use your brains. What happened to advertising that used wit rather than skin to sell a product?
For some reason this issue is more than an annoyance to me, it really makes me angry. It’s a walk into the temple, toss the money and tables and speak my mind kind of issue. Jesus did that in his anger over those who turned the temple into a market place.
John 2: 13-16 “When it was almost time for the Jewish Passover, Jesus went up to Jerusalem. 14 In the temple courts he found people selling cattle, sheep and doves, and others sitting at tables exchanging money. 15 So he made a whip out of cords, and drove all from the temple courts, both sheep and cattle; he scattered the coins of the money changers and overturned their tables. 16 To those who sold doves he said, “Get these out of here! Stop turning my Father’s house into a market!”
So how do I overturn the tables and upset the peddlers who are peddling skin instead of the products they truly want to sell?
All I can think to do is write to the companies and share my anger with them in an appropriate way. I haven’t done that yet because I don’t think they will care. In our country and our society, this entire blog would be perceived as prudish and unenlightened.
Yet deep inside to my core I feel compelled to do something. I’ve already stopped buying clothing in the store – and I rarely watch that television station. So I’ve done what I can do from a consumer perspective. So what else can I do to send a message that what they’ve done to sell their products is not Ok? How do I make it matter enough, important enough that someone will listen?
What have you done when God has fueled you with righteous anger?
His Perfect Power in My Weakness
Written for Him by Renee
I’m standing in a pit. It’s familiar to me because I’ve been in this particular pit the majority of my life. Along one side is a smooth, slick surface. It’s well-worn from years of use. The other side of the pit has just a few foot holds. They haven’t been used much so they’re shallow and since I haven’t been out of the pit very many times, so the foot holds toward the top are almost non-existent.
For nine months of the year last year I spent time scaling the side less traveled. I dug in and I made foot holds where none existed and against the odds, I managed to dig my way clear up to the top of that pit and nearly step outside of it. I came really, really close. I had a lot of help climbing up out of the pit last year and I think from time-to-time someone might have given me a little boost on the journey.
This year I’ve gone solo. I’ve had some others climbing near me, shouting over and checking on me, but staying near the top of the pit has become harder and harder to do. I feel my left foot slowly moving over to the slippery side of the pit and my equilibrium is off. The enemy tells me it’s just a matter of time before I slide back down. It’s just a matter of time before the foot holds at the top of the pit are so far above me that I don’t believe they exist anymore. It’s just a matter of time before my fairytale is over, the coach turns into a pumpkin and new gym clothes turn into the comfy pants of my past.
The pit is looming beneath me and I find myself in a sheer panic, fighting it off yet feeling that my return is inevitable.
That’s what the enemy wants me to believe. That’s why I found myself crying on my way home last night while singing ‘Your Grace is Enough’ by Chris Tomlin. I know His grace is enough. I know it should be enough. Why isn’t it?
I thought about calling friends or family who would lament with me about how hard this is – who would support me and tell me they understood. I wanted that, I needed to hear someone else pour into me and tell me I was Ok. But the truth is and was that I’m not Ok. I’m allowing the thorn I’ve been given to run my life, rather than learn to live with the thorn.
This thorn is not a gift, but I believe God wants to use it that way.
2 Corinthians 12:7-10 talks about Paul’s life and the thorn he was given. Paul doesn’t ever tell us exactly what his thorn was, but it was something he wanted God to take from him. It was something that slowed him down in some way, made his life more difficult and made him wish for something better. But God said no.
“…Therefore, in order to keep me from becoming conceited, I was given a thorn in my flesh, a messenger of Satan, to torment me. 8 Three times I pleaded with the Lord to take it away from me. 9 But he said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.” (7 through part of 9)
My power is made perfect in weakness. That’s the part I struggle with. How can His power possibly be perfect in what I consider to be failure? What I consider to be the single most disappointing characteristic I possess is my lack of self-control, my weakness when it comes to making healthy choices and caring for my body. And yet, according to Paul, according to God’s word, my weakness is the platform for His perfect power.
“Therefore I will boast all the more gladly about my weaknesses, so that Christ’s power may rest on me. 10 That is why, for Christ’s sake, I delight in weaknesses, in insults, in hardships, in persecutions, in difficulties. For when I am weak, then I am strong.” (Continuation of 9 to 10)
I read this passage several times trying to figure out how to find a way to lift my foot again into a foot hold above me. I wanted the answer to be here for me. How do I feel His strength? How do I physically feel His strength and why won’t He control my impulses with His strength? Why can’t His strength save me from myself?
Then it finally occurred to me as I read the passage for the fifth or sixth time. Maybe His power displayed in my weakness has nothing to do with me. Maybe His power in my weakness is there for someone else’s purposes.
He has equipped me with the faith to believe His grace is enough. He has equipped me with the thirst to dig into His word when life is ailing me and to know His word is living, breathing truth. He has blessed me with the ability to hear His voice, small as it may be, deep inside.
He has given me the power to change. He has given me the power to choose. When I exercise that power and choose well, those around me see His power in my weakness.
I’m nowhere near the bottom of the pit. The enemy is wrong. I may have slipped down a foot hold or two, but I’m a climber and I can see the top.
For when I am weak, then I am strong.
I’m standing in a pit. It’s familiar to me because I’ve been in this particular pit the majority of my life. Along one side is a smooth, slick surface. It’s well-worn from years of use. The other side of the pit has just a few foot holds. They haven’t been used much so they’re shallow and since I haven’t been out of the pit very many times, so the foot holds toward the top are almost non-existent.
For nine months of the year last year I spent time scaling the side less traveled. I dug in and I made foot holds where none existed and against the odds, I managed to dig my way clear up to the top of that pit and nearly step outside of it. I came really, really close. I had a lot of help climbing up out of the pit last year and I think from time-to-time someone might have given me a little boost on the journey.
This year I’ve gone solo. I’ve had some others climbing near me, shouting over and checking on me, but staying near the top of the pit has become harder and harder to do. I feel my left foot slowly moving over to the slippery side of the pit and my equilibrium is off. The enemy tells me it’s just a matter of time before I slide back down. It’s just a matter of time before the foot holds at the top of the pit are so far above me that I don’t believe they exist anymore. It’s just a matter of time before my fairytale is over, the coach turns into a pumpkin and new gym clothes turn into the comfy pants of my past.
The pit is looming beneath me and I find myself in a sheer panic, fighting it off yet feeling that my return is inevitable.
That’s what the enemy wants me to believe. That’s why I found myself crying on my way home last night while singing ‘Your Grace is Enough’ by Chris Tomlin. I know His grace is enough. I know it should be enough. Why isn’t it?
I thought about calling friends or family who would lament with me about how hard this is – who would support me and tell me they understood. I wanted that, I needed to hear someone else pour into me and tell me I was Ok. But the truth is and was that I’m not Ok. I’m allowing the thorn I’ve been given to run my life, rather than learn to live with the thorn.
This thorn is not a gift, but I believe God wants to use it that way.
2 Corinthians 12:7-10 talks about Paul’s life and the thorn he was given. Paul doesn’t ever tell us exactly what his thorn was, but it was something he wanted God to take from him. It was something that slowed him down in some way, made his life more difficult and made him wish for something better. But God said no.
“…Therefore, in order to keep me from becoming conceited, I was given a thorn in my flesh, a messenger of Satan, to torment me. 8 Three times I pleaded with the Lord to take it away from me. 9 But he said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.” (7 through part of 9)
My power is made perfect in weakness. That’s the part I struggle with. How can His power possibly be perfect in what I consider to be failure? What I consider to be the single most disappointing characteristic I possess is my lack of self-control, my weakness when it comes to making healthy choices and caring for my body. And yet, according to Paul, according to God’s word, my weakness is the platform for His perfect power.
“Therefore I will boast all the more gladly about my weaknesses, so that Christ’s power may rest on me. 10 That is why, for Christ’s sake, I delight in weaknesses, in insults, in hardships, in persecutions, in difficulties. For when I am weak, then I am strong.” (Continuation of 9 to 10)
I read this passage several times trying to figure out how to find a way to lift my foot again into a foot hold above me. I wanted the answer to be here for me. How do I feel His strength? How do I physically feel His strength and why won’t He control my impulses with His strength? Why can’t His strength save me from myself?
Then it finally occurred to me as I read the passage for the fifth or sixth time. Maybe His power displayed in my weakness has nothing to do with me. Maybe His power in my weakness is there for someone else’s purposes.
He has equipped me with the faith to believe His grace is enough. He has equipped me with the thirst to dig into His word when life is ailing me and to know His word is living, breathing truth. He has blessed me with the ability to hear His voice, small as it may be, deep inside.
He has given me the power to change. He has given me the power to choose. When I exercise that power and choose well, those around me see His power in my weakness.
I’m nowhere near the bottom of the pit. The enemy is wrong. I may have slipped down a foot hold or two, but I’m a climber and I can see the top.
For when I am weak, then I am strong.
The Four Stages of Love
Written for Him by Renee
It seems like everywhere I look lately people in my life are in some kind of crisis. Loved ones have passed or are hospitalized; tremendous stress and burden have fallen upon people and in some instances it feels as though dreams are out of reach. I’ve been thinking about how difficult it can be to keep God on His throne when we encounter times of crisis and stress. When our world becomes chaos and it feels like there is nothing we touch that doesn’t turn into a fire of some kind, God can be our Savior or God can be our scapegoat. And sometimes He’s a little bit of both.
For some, God never changes, He remains exactly as He is and is outside or above the chaos we live in here on earth. Whereas for others He is right in the mix and when life gets hard and emotions are out of control, our thoughts about Him and the way we relate to Him go right along for the emotional ride.
As I thought about this I realized I had read something in the ‘I Quit’ book this summer that spoke to this same concept. The author, Geri Scazzero, used a concept called the four degrees of love by Bernard of Clairvaux, a Christian leader in the twelfth century. Here are the four stages as the author described them:
This scale makes me want that fourth stage to be how I live and breathe in this world. But as I look at the words and the way she has described each of Clairvaux’s four degrees, I find myself in stage 3. Although to be honest the first time I read it I had some doubts and insecurities. My first thought was how did I get there? How did I get that far in my own faith walk? Am I sure that's where I am?
I think getting to that stage stems from my first true crisis event. When I went through a divorce several years ago I was a seeker and I had the support of some incredibly mature Christian women. They were already walking along side me, helping me find my way toward Christ and truth. So when I went through this horrible crisis event in my life, I had a built in support system that pointed me to the Word over and over and taught me what it meant to rely on Him for strength. Sometimes I relied on Him just to get out of bed.
So I learned who God was in the midst of crisis. I learned that He didn’t cause my divorce, but could use the outcome for His purposes. I learned Jeremiah 29:11, that He had a plan for me and that I could have hope in my darkest hours because that was His promise to me.
The whole experience was the most painful one of my existence, but I was taught and learned and needed to latch onto the hope that He provided.
Through that specific event in my life I learned to believe and trust that my God never changes, never waivers and does not purposefully create chaos in my life. He certainly says no sometimes, but always with love and purpose. He has a plan for me and His answers are in line with that plan.
In all honesty sometimes that answer doesn’t feel like enough. Sometimes when it feels like God is silent, is saying no or not now, I’m angry and I have to sulk or further, deal with depression. But I know deep down, where the still small voice speaks truth to my heart and soul that His way is better and eventually I will see why I had to wait or why the answer was flat out no.
I think that’s how I keep God out of the emotional roller coaster and on His throne. I believe to my core that His plans, His purpose is greater than my own.
It seems like everywhere I look lately people in my life are in some kind of crisis. Loved ones have passed or are hospitalized; tremendous stress and burden have fallen upon people and in some instances it feels as though dreams are out of reach. I’ve been thinking about how difficult it can be to keep God on His throne when we encounter times of crisis and stress. When our world becomes chaos and it feels like there is nothing we touch that doesn’t turn into a fire of some kind, God can be our Savior or God can be our scapegoat. And sometimes He’s a little bit of both.
For some, God never changes, He remains exactly as He is and is outside or above the chaos we live in here on earth. Whereas for others He is right in the mix and when life gets hard and emotions are out of control, our thoughts about Him and the way we relate to Him go right along for the emotional ride.
As I thought about this I realized I had read something in the ‘I Quit’ book this summer that spoke to this same concept. The author, Geri Scazzero, used a concept called the four degrees of love by Bernard of Clairvaux, a Christian leader in the twelfth century. Here are the four stages as the author described them:
- Loving ourselves for our own sake. We want to avoid hell and go to heaven, so we do the right things such as attend church, pray, and tithe. When the threat of hell is removed, our spiritual life quickly dissipates.
- Loving God for his gifts and blessings. We are happy with God as long as things are going well in our lives. When trials and setbacks begin, we become disappointed and withdraw from Him.
- Loving God for Himself alone. At this stage, our love for God is not based on our feelings or our circumstances. We love and trust Him for the beauty and goodness of who He is, not for what we can get out of Him. We see our setbacks and sufferings as gifts to strengthen our faith and love for Him.
- Loving ourselves for the sake of God. At this fourth and highest level, the width, length, height, and depth of Christ’s love – a love that surpasses human knowledge – has now penetrated the depth of our being, setting us free from our need to borrow that love from others.
This scale makes me want that fourth stage to be how I live and breathe in this world. But as I look at the words and the way she has described each of Clairvaux’s four degrees, I find myself in stage 3. Although to be honest the first time I read it I had some doubts and insecurities. My first thought was how did I get there? How did I get that far in my own faith walk? Am I sure that's where I am?
I think getting to that stage stems from my first true crisis event. When I went through a divorce several years ago I was a seeker and I had the support of some incredibly mature Christian women. They were already walking along side me, helping me find my way toward Christ and truth. So when I went through this horrible crisis event in my life, I had a built in support system that pointed me to the Word over and over and taught me what it meant to rely on Him for strength. Sometimes I relied on Him just to get out of bed.
So I learned who God was in the midst of crisis. I learned that He didn’t cause my divorce, but could use the outcome for His purposes. I learned Jeremiah 29:11, that He had a plan for me and that I could have hope in my darkest hours because that was His promise to me.
The whole experience was the most painful one of my existence, but I was taught and learned and needed to latch onto the hope that He provided.
Through that specific event in my life I learned to believe and trust that my God never changes, never waivers and does not purposefully create chaos in my life. He certainly says no sometimes, but always with love and purpose. He has a plan for me and His answers are in line with that plan.
In all honesty sometimes that answer doesn’t feel like enough. Sometimes when it feels like God is silent, is saying no or not now, I’m angry and I have to sulk or further, deal with depression. But I know deep down, where the still small voice speaks truth to my heart and soul that His way is better and eventually I will see why I had to wait or why the answer was flat out no.
I think that’s how I keep God out of the emotional roller coaster and on His throne. I believe to my core that His plans, His purpose is greater than my own.
Kind, Smart and Important
Written for Him by Renee
1 Samuel 16:7 says this: But the LORD said to Samuel, “Do not consider his appearance or his height, for I have rejected him. The LORD does not look at the things people look at. People look at the outward appearance, but the LORD looks at the heart.”
I saw a movie with a friend a few weeks ago called ‘The Help’. I hadn’t read the book and didn’t know much about it, other than the previews I had seen, but my girlfriend wanted to go and it sounded like a good idea to me.
So we went and I left the movie with something that really stuck with me. It wasn’t about the racial tension in the movie, it wasn’t about how horribly treated the maids were in the film, it wasn’t even about the young author who makes her way in a male dominated world by using her heart and brains to write a book that changed lives. Nope, it was a parenting moment that really captured my heart.
During the movie the African American women who served as maids to the white families in the south did so much more than cook and clean, they became surrogate mothers to the children. They spent more time with the children than the parents. It was heart breaking to watch and it made me wonder if that’s truly what it’s like to be raised in an affluent family.
There was one little girl that the main character (Abilene) raised during her time in the home. The little girl was a little bit chunky as toddlers can often be, and she was chastised for that as well as often neglected by her own mother. Every morning and every night Abilene would get her up and kiss her good-bye with the same words. She taught her that she was smart, she was kind and she was important. Abilene would say that to the little girl and then have the little girl repeat it: “I’m smart, I’m kind and I’m important.”
Those moments touched me and stayed with me. I think the reason those simple words hit me so hard was because I had read a blog the same week about how we talk to little girls and the two concepts really came together for me. The blog pointed out that often what we do immediately when we see or greet a little girl is compliment her on her appearance. She looks pretty, cute or adorable or we love her shoes, dress or hair bow. The first thing we say to flatter a little girl and let her know we like her is based on what she looks like.
Is it any wonder that we as women find ourselves basing our self worth and value on our appearance? We’ve been trained since we were knee high to expect people to relate to us based on how we look. As a woman who has struggled with self esteem and worrying about my outward appearance, this should not have been the eye opener that it was.
As silly as it may sound to copy a work of fiction, I’ve decided to do just that. I’ve been working to teach my daughter how much she is loved by God and how valuable she is to Him, but I have also showered her with comments about how beautiful she is, how pretty she looks and how cute she is in her clothing.
I don’t plan to quit that entirely. I’ll continue to build her self esteem when it comes to her appearance, but I need to do so much more. I need to teach her that she’s kind, she’s smart and she’s important. Really important. And I need her to understand what God taught Samuel in 1 Samuel 16:7. God doesn’t care how tall we are; how slender or muscular we are; how much hair we have; or what we can afford to spend on our clothing.
God cares about what’s in our hearts and in our minds; and we are important to Him.
My daughter truly is kind, smart and important and I don't say that enough. Words matter. They can build us up or pull us apart. The movie illustrated that beautifully and God used that message to push me. When my daughter wakes up this morning I plan to tell her she is kind, she is smart and she is important.
1 Samuel 16:7 says this: But the LORD said to Samuel, “Do not consider his appearance or his height, for I have rejected him. The LORD does not look at the things people look at. People look at the outward appearance, but the LORD looks at the heart.”
I saw a movie with a friend a few weeks ago called ‘The Help’. I hadn’t read the book and didn’t know much about it, other than the previews I had seen, but my girlfriend wanted to go and it sounded like a good idea to me.
So we went and I left the movie with something that really stuck with me. It wasn’t about the racial tension in the movie, it wasn’t about how horribly treated the maids were in the film, it wasn’t even about the young author who makes her way in a male dominated world by using her heart and brains to write a book that changed lives. Nope, it was a parenting moment that really captured my heart.
During the movie the African American women who served as maids to the white families in the south did so much more than cook and clean, they became surrogate mothers to the children. They spent more time with the children than the parents. It was heart breaking to watch and it made me wonder if that’s truly what it’s like to be raised in an affluent family.
There was one little girl that the main character (Abilene) raised during her time in the home. The little girl was a little bit chunky as toddlers can often be, and she was chastised for that as well as often neglected by her own mother. Every morning and every night Abilene would get her up and kiss her good-bye with the same words. She taught her that she was smart, she was kind and she was important. Abilene would say that to the little girl and then have the little girl repeat it: “I’m smart, I’m kind and I’m important.”
Those moments touched me and stayed with me. I think the reason those simple words hit me so hard was because I had read a blog the same week about how we talk to little girls and the two concepts really came together for me. The blog pointed out that often what we do immediately when we see or greet a little girl is compliment her on her appearance. She looks pretty, cute or adorable or we love her shoes, dress or hair bow. The first thing we say to flatter a little girl and let her know we like her is based on what she looks like.
Is it any wonder that we as women find ourselves basing our self worth and value on our appearance? We’ve been trained since we were knee high to expect people to relate to us based on how we look. As a woman who has struggled with self esteem and worrying about my outward appearance, this should not have been the eye opener that it was.
As silly as it may sound to copy a work of fiction, I’ve decided to do just that. I’ve been working to teach my daughter how much she is loved by God and how valuable she is to Him, but I have also showered her with comments about how beautiful she is, how pretty she looks and how cute she is in her clothing.
I don’t plan to quit that entirely. I’ll continue to build her self esteem when it comes to her appearance, but I need to do so much more. I need to teach her that she’s kind, she’s smart and she’s important. Really important. And I need her to understand what God taught Samuel in 1 Samuel 16:7. God doesn’t care how tall we are; how slender or muscular we are; how much hair we have; or what we can afford to spend on our clothing.
God cares about what’s in our hearts and in our minds; and we are important to Him.
My daughter truly is kind, smart and important and I don't say that enough. Words matter. They can build us up or pull us apart. The movie illustrated that beautifully and God used that message to push me. When my daughter wakes up this morning I plan to tell her she is kind, she is smart and she is important.
What am I putting my hopes in?
Written for Him by Renee
Where does my hope come from? Or better yet, what am I putting my hopes in?
I had to ask myself that question this morning as I lie in bed, awake before I needed to be with my mind turning the events of yesterday over in my mind.
I went on a semi-blind date yesterday. It was the first time in months I had subjected myself to that experience and I wasn’t any more excited about it than I had been in the past. I’m just not great at small talk and I get so tongue tied that I find myself counting down the minutes until I can bolt for my car. The guy I met yesterday told me through email that he too is an introvert and doesn’t date a lot for that reason; so I came up with the idea of taking a walk together, rather than sitting squared off in a restaurant, trying to find something to say.
He texted me as I was on my way to meet him because he was running a few minutes behind. So I used the time to pray as I sat and waited. I prayed for words, I prayed for peace and I prayed protection. I didn’t want to get my hopes up to have them dashed.
That’s the part I woke up thinking about this morning. The date was fine; I actually enjoyed myself although we had little in common. The walk was great – it was a beautiful afternoon and we walked almost two hours as we talked. Not too shabby for a Sunday work out.
But what is it that I’m putting my hopes in? Am I putting my hopes in Him or in him?
I think I’ve mentioned before that my life verse is Jeremiah 29:11. ‘For I know the plans I have for you, declares the Lord. Plans to prosper you and not to harm you, plans to give you a hope and a future.’
From this verse alone you would think one of these days a date would pan out, right? All this panning for gold would be worth the time, stress and awkward encounters and I would find ‘the one’, right?
I think if I stop there, if I only read and hold onto that one verse, it does appear that all of my ‘true’ needs should be met. But there is one caveat, my needs and what they truly are – are known by Him and Him alone. The next two verses after Jeremiah 29:11 are these: “Then you will call upon me and come and pray to me, and I will listen to you. You will seek me and find me when you seek me with all your heart.”
To know Him; to seek Him with all my heart means I also know my faith, trust and hope must be in Him. To be truly in Him means I know and understand that He has my best interest at heart and is orchestrating the plan for my life.
I also know through experience and scripture that His time is not my time. I think one of the scariest and most frustrating scriptures for me is in 2 Peter 3:8: “But do not forget this one thing, dear friends: With the Lord a day is like a thousand years, and a thousand years are like a day.”
So to answer the question that starting gnawing at me very early this morning, my hopes are in Him. No matter how long it takes or if this one particular need is ever met, my life is in His hands and thus my hope lies there as well.
That Happened in Church - Really?
Written for Him by Gloria
I’ve attended Sunday morning church services most of my life and I have heard a lot of sermons. In all those years, a few services stand out in my memory.
One such service occurred when my family and I were attending a south Des Moines Christian Church (Disciples of Christ) 30 years ago. What made the service unusual was that the tension in the sanctuary was running so high, you could feel it, breathe it, and it was not the Holy Spirit. It was uncomfortable!
This particular Sunday morning, a visitor joined the congregation. There were probably several visitors in our presence, but this memorable visitor was a woman and it appeared that no one knew her. We began to notice that this service was not going to be typical when Reverend James Cord was delivering the children’s sermon. The kids were called up front to sit on the raised platform and receive their Bible story lesson. I have always enjoyed seeing the little kids come up front in their pretty Sunday best (they were adorable) and I enjoyed hearing the often funny responses they would offer to the questions Rev. Cord would pose to them. However, the kids’ responses were not what grabbed my attention. The female visitor began answering Rev. Cord’s questions from her seat the fourth row back from the pulpit. At first, he ignored her responses, but since her comments persisted, he eventually looked out into the congregation to see who was speaking. At that point, I believe he acknowledged this was a new person among us and she didn’t understand that only the kids were to provide answers. After all, her comments were appropriate. No harm done.
The service proceeded with worship songs and scripture reading and then the Rev. Cord began his sermon.
As with most good sermons, Rev. Cord engaged the congregation by posing questions for us to reflect upon. Everyone understood those questions were not to be answered out loud, except the female visitor. At first, I was shocked to hear the woman speak out loud during the sermon. I figured she would realize her error and that would be the end of it. I couldn’t have been more wrong. For the next several minutes, she not only answered questions but inserted comments randomly, oftentimes, stopping Rev. Cord’s delivery. Her comments were not crude or inappropriate—but terribly out of order and disruptive to the delivery of the sermon. When Rev. Cord realized her comments were not going to stop, he began to respond to her kindly and even asked her permission to proceed. He thought she would get the hint, but nothing he said sunk in. Finally, he told her that he was sensing that she wanted to speak with him and asked if she would like to go to his study and visit. She refused.
A retired minister, who was seated next to her, leaned over and began speaking something into her ear. She reacted by saying, “You have nasty breath.” The whole congregation heard the comment. She then fanned her hand before her nose. Do you feel the tension building? Rev. Cord was no longer delivering his sermon but waiting to see if she would change her mind about his offer to visit. After all, he could only get in a sentence or two before she interrupted him and it didn’t seem like a good idea to continue.
The retired minister whispered in her ear again, stood, and took her arm, encouraging her to stand up. Although I didn’t hear what he whispered to her, I assumed he, too, had offered to visit with her in the minister’s study. She was having nothing to do with it. She said loudly, “leave me alone you old pervert.” More tension built.
Some church members had gathered at the back of the sanctuary, and a few men began to move forward down the center aisle. I think their goal was to remove her from the sanctuary forcefully, as in dragging her out, if necessary. More tension.
Rev. Cord saw their advance and held up his hand in a stopping gesture. Since the choice was to drag the woman out of the sanctuary, kicking and screaming obscenities, or stop preaching, he chose the latter.
After the congregation was dismissed, Rev. Cord again offered the woman an opportunity to have a private conversation, but again, she refused. Several people approached the woman, asking if they could drive her home because she was obviously drunk or high. As you might guess, she declined their offers as well.
The police were called because we did not want to allow a drunken driver on the road, endangering herself and others. By the time she got outside to her car, there was a patrol car waiting near the church parking lot exit to follow her. I later learned (and I mean 30 years later) that she managed to make it to her destination without breaking any traffic laws, but her destination was her ex-husband’s house where she took a baseball bat to his car.
What a difficult spot for Rev. Cord to find himself in that day. He had asked the Lord’s guidance and blessing as he wrote and prepared a sermon, yet that was not the mission God had for him. As unlikely as it seems, Rev. Cord’s purpose in standing before the entire congregation that Sunday was not to feed the flock but to tend to the needs of one.
How flexible are you when it comes to putting something you thought was important aside to help someone in trouble? There are folks all around you that need help. Ask God to open your eyes so that you can see them and move forward in faith and love to be His hands and feet.
Matthew 12:37-38—Jesus said, “ ‘Love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul, and with all your mind.’ This is the greatest and most important commandment. The second is like it: ‘Love your neighbor as you love yourself.’ “(God’s Word Translation)
I’ve attended Sunday morning church services most of my life and I have heard a lot of sermons. In all those years, a few services stand out in my memory.
One such service occurred when my family and I were attending a south Des Moines Christian Church (Disciples of Christ) 30 years ago. What made the service unusual was that the tension in the sanctuary was running so high, you could feel it, breathe it, and it was not the Holy Spirit. It was uncomfortable!
This particular Sunday morning, a visitor joined the congregation. There were probably several visitors in our presence, but this memorable visitor was a woman and it appeared that no one knew her. We began to notice that this service was not going to be typical when Reverend James Cord was delivering the children’s sermon. The kids were called up front to sit on the raised platform and receive their Bible story lesson. I have always enjoyed seeing the little kids come up front in their pretty Sunday best (they were adorable) and I enjoyed hearing the often funny responses they would offer to the questions Rev. Cord would pose to them. However, the kids’ responses were not what grabbed my attention. The female visitor began answering Rev. Cord’s questions from her seat the fourth row back from the pulpit. At first, he ignored her responses, but since her comments persisted, he eventually looked out into the congregation to see who was speaking. At that point, I believe he acknowledged this was a new person among us and she didn’t understand that only the kids were to provide answers. After all, her comments were appropriate. No harm done.
The service proceeded with worship songs and scripture reading and then the Rev. Cord began his sermon.
As with most good sermons, Rev. Cord engaged the congregation by posing questions for us to reflect upon. Everyone understood those questions were not to be answered out loud, except the female visitor. At first, I was shocked to hear the woman speak out loud during the sermon. I figured she would realize her error and that would be the end of it. I couldn’t have been more wrong. For the next several minutes, she not only answered questions but inserted comments randomly, oftentimes, stopping Rev. Cord’s delivery. Her comments were not crude or inappropriate—but terribly out of order and disruptive to the delivery of the sermon. When Rev. Cord realized her comments were not going to stop, he began to respond to her kindly and even asked her permission to proceed. He thought she would get the hint, but nothing he said sunk in. Finally, he told her that he was sensing that she wanted to speak with him and asked if she would like to go to his study and visit. She refused.
A retired minister, who was seated next to her, leaned over and began speaking something into her ear. She reacted by saying, “You have nasty breath.” The whole congregation heard the comment. She then fanned her hand before her nose. Do you feel the tension building? Rev. Cord was no longer delivering his sermon but waiting to see if she would change her mind about his offer to visit. After all, he could only get in a sentence or two before she interrupted him and it didn’t seem like a good idea to continue.
The retired minister whispered in her ear again, stood, and took her arm, encouraging her to stand up. Although I didn’t hear what he whispered to her, I assumed he, too, had offered to visit with her in the minister’s study. She was having nothing to do with it. She said loudly, “leave me alone you old pervert.” More tension built.
Some church members had gathered at the back of the sanctuary, and a few men began to move forward down the center aisle. I think their goal was to remove her from the sanctuary forcefully, as in dragging her out, if necessary. More tension.
Rev. Cord saw their advance and held up his hand in a stopping gesture. Since the choice was to drag the woman out of the sanctuary, kicking and screaming obscenities, or stop preaching, he chose the latter.
After the congregation was dismissed, Rev. Cord again offered the woman an opportunity to have a private conversation, but again, she refused. Several people approached the woman, asking if they could drive her home because she was obviously drunk or high. As you might guess, she declined their offers as well.
The police were called because we did not want to allow a drunken driver on the road, endangering herself and others. By the time she got outside to her car, there was a patrol car waiting near the church parking lot exit to follow her. I later learned (and I mean 30 years later) that she managed to make it to her destination without breaking any traffic laws, but her destination was her ex-husband’s house where she took a baseball bat to his car.
What a difficult spot for Rev. Cord to find himself in that day. He had asked the Lord’s guidance and blessing as he wrote and prepared a sermon, yet that was not the mission God had for him. As unlikely as it seems, Rev. Cord’s purpose in standing before the entire congregation that Sunday was not to feed the flock but to tend to the needs of one.
How flexible are you when it comes to putting something you thought was important aside to help someone in trouble? There are folks all around you that need help. Ask God to open your eyes so that you can see them and move forward in faith and love to be His hands and feet.
Matthew 12:37-38—Jesus said, “ ‘Love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul, and with all your mind.’ This is the greatest and most important commandment. The second is like it: ‘Love your neighbor as you love yourself.’ “(God’s Word Translation)
